maigo-chan's

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations Translator's Note V olume 1: Kenshin * Himura Battousai V olume 2: Two Hitokiris V olume 3: A Reason to Act V olume 4: Two Destinies V olume 5: Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship V olume 6: No Need for Worries V olume 7: May 14, 1878 V olume 8: On the Meiji Toukai Way V olume 9: Arrival in Kyoto V olume 10: Master and Student of the Sword V olume 11: Overture to Destruction V olume 12: The Great Kyoto Fire V olume 13: A Beautiful Night V olume 14: The Promised Time is Now V olume 15: The Giant Against the Great Man V olume 16: Divine Providence V olume 17: The One to Decide the Age V olume 18: Do You Still Have the Scar? V olume 19: Phantoms & Reality V olume 20: Remembrances V olume 21: And So Time Passed V olume 22: Three-Front Battle V olume 23: Consciousness of Crime and Punishment V olume 24: End of the Dream V olume 25: Truth V olume 26: A Man's Back V olume 27: Answer V olume 28: Toward A New Age Links email me!

it's done. actually, it's not done. there are still a lot of things missing (i.e., a lot of makings of the characters and extras, the two epilogues, and meteor strike). but essentially, it's done. go read those last three chapters. --maigo

Rurouni Kenshin is written by Watsuki Nobuhiro-sensei and published by Shueisha in Jump. All rights are theirs. I just translate.

First of all, I'm definitely not fluent in Japanese! I know there's a lot of mistakes in here, from typos (you try typing Shishio ten times fast) to grammatical errors to whatever. If anything catches your eye, please let me know so I can fix it. I've left the names in normal Japanese order (last name then first name) and left in some Japanese words (kenjutsu, Ishin Shishi, shinai, etc) that don't really have good English equivalents. I translated "rurouni" as "vagabond," although more literally it would be "wandering masterless samurai." (I thought that was a tad wordy.) Actually, I've found that I use a lot more English than most people (Miss Kaoru not Kaoru-dono, Ten Swords not Juppon Gatana, etc). I guess people have different opinions about this; I kind of regret translating -dono and -chan and all that, but I'm not changing now. Other than that, though, I think it's all fairly self-explanatory. Also I added the 'u's in the long 'o' sounds. Just so you know, "ou" is always pronounced "oh" not "ow." (It's not RuRAOni Kenshin.) Romanization is in the Hepburn system, with occasional changes for clarity. I tried to put all this into the easiest format to read. The descriptions of the action are meant to make it easier to follow along if you have the manga, or enable you to understand what's going on if you don't. Let me also say that the translations are very definitely a work in progress. There are 28 volumes total; I'd like to someday translate them all, but it may take some time. I'm updating slowly but erratically; please be patient with me. Finally, I want to thank everyone who's helped me (including Luiz, who is not afraid to be mean when the occasion warrants.) Enjoy! maigo

Volume 1 Kenshin * Himura Battousai

Part 1 Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 2 The Vagabond Comes to Town Part 3 Descendant of Tokyo Samurai--Myoujin Yahiko Part 4 the Kasshin School Revived Part 5 a Fighting Man Part 6 Showdown--Sagara Sanosuke Bonus Story Vagabond

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume 1--Kenshin * Himura Battousai (from the front flap) Watsuki: I like the Ishin Shishi, but the truth is Im a big fan of the Shinsengumi . . . WATSUKI IS A LIAR. As you can see above, I really like Kenshins enemies the Shinsengumi the best. Even worse, when I was in high school I was a history dunce who didn't even take Japanese history. Im really a fake. Ruroken is my first published serial. My child is not very well done, but I hope it will be loved for a long time. Part 1--Kenshin * Himura Battousai One hundred and forty years ago, in the whirlpool of Kyoto violence that began with Perrys landing in Japan, there was a warrior called Hitokiri Battousai. This man, who paved the way for the new Meiji era with these bloody battles, disappeared at the conclusion of the bloodshed. With the passage of time he became a legend, known simply as "the strongest." And so our story begins, in Tokyo, in the year 1878---(A man is walking through the streets of a small town at night. He is short, has long red hair in a ponytail, and carries a sword. He has a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek.) Kaoru: Hitokiri Battousai! (He looks behind him. A girl dressed in a hakama and carrying a bokutou is walking towards him.) Kaoru: At long last Ive found you. Your two months of bloodshed in the streets ends tonight. Prepare yourself! Vagabond (eyes bugging out): Oro? Kaoru: Dont play innocent with me! Who else would ignore the edict and walk around with a sword!! (She swings. The vagabond leaps out of the way, crashing into a fence and collapsing in a heap.) Kaoru: That didn't take long . . . Hitokiri Battousai? Vagabond: Vagabond (rubbing his head) Im a vagabond, with no family or profession. A wandering swordsman. I just arrived in town. I dont know anything about bloodshed in the streets--Kaoru: Well . . . well how to you explain this sword at your waist? Swordsmen arent allowed to wear real swords! (she draws the sword) What is this . . . a reverse blade . . . ? Reverse blade--a sword with the ordinary blade and flat edge reversed. Vagabond: Could this sword kill anyone? Kaoru: . . . It couldnt . . . The nicks dont smell of blood, there's no clouds of tallow on the blade. Like its never been used. You really are just . . . Vagabond: Yes. A vagabond. Kaoru: But why would you carry a sword you cant use--the police whistle! (she sets off running) This time for sure! Vagabond (diving to catch his sword) Oro. (catches it). What do I do . . . It looks like trouble in a place I dont know.

(A scene of carnage. A giant swordsman is massacring a group of policemen.) Battousai: Weak! Weak! Youre all too weak! Policeman: He--hes just too strong. That strength . . . it truly is the great Battousai! Kaoru (leaping in front of him): Hold it right there, Battousai!! (they exchange blows. Kaoru leaps clear, skidding to a halt against a wall. Shes taken a cut to the shoulder. He advances, trapping her against the wall.) Oh no . . . (The vagabond snatches her up and carries her out of danger.) Vagabond: You are reckless. Kaoru: The vaga-(He collapses into a small ball.) Vagabond (in a pained voice): I must have dislocated my pelvis-Kaoru: What on earth is wrong with you! Battousai (viewing them all with disgust.): I am Battousai! Himura Battousai of the Kamiya Kasshin School! (as he leaves) The one they call Hitokiri Battousai! Kaoru (ready to run after him) Wait! Vagabond (holding her back by her ponytail): He waited long enough. (recovering from the rain of blows she just dealt him) Chasing a man too far when youre wounded is taking your life in your hands. He gave the name of his school, so you can track him down without all this haste-Kaoru: Kamiya Kasshin is MY school!! He's been committing these atrocities in our name! Once I get my hands on him I'll-Vagabond (pulling her back again) I said chasing him too far wouldn't help, didn't I? But lets leave before the police start asking too many questions. (In the Kamiya dojo. The vagabond studies the wooden name tags of the people in the school, as a servant, Kiheh, tends Kaorus wound.) Vagabond: Adjutant master Kamiya Kaoru. And then--oro? (Hers is the only name on the wall.) Kaoru: We were a small school, but we had ten students, all training hard. But two months ago his street killings began. One by one the students left, fearing the name of Battousai. The townspeople wont have anything to do with the dojo. Even in the Meiji era the name of Battousai still commands fear. I dont know why Battousai would dirty the name of the Kamiya Kasshin School. If he really is Battousai. I havent got the slightest idea, but if I cant stop him soon-Vagabond: I understand, but you should stop keeping these night watches. Kaoru: Huh? Vagabond: That man is stronger than you by far. Kaoru: WHAT? Vagabond: Its an important part of a swordsmans nature to know your own and your opponent's strength. You understand what the outcome will be the next time you fight him? The prestige of your school isnt so important that you should wager

your life to protect it. The Kamiya Kasshin School-Kaoru: The Kamiya Kasshin School was brought into the Meiji era by my father, who survived the violence of the Bakumatsu. My father wasnt a killer. He fought single-mindedly for his motto, "the sword that protects life." But as a member of the sword-bearing Metropolitan police, he was sent to the Southwest war half a year ago. The place where he died was far from the ideal world he hoped for. This man who calls himself Hitokiri Battousai has already killed more than ten people. The name of the Kamiya Kasshin School, the school left to me by my father, is being degraded by a murderer. But I guess a vagabond wouldnt understand. (a pause) Vagabond (smiling): Well, whatever happens, you cant keep a night watch with your arm. The best thing for you to do now is to act with caution. If you cant even keep yourself alive, the ideal of "the sword that protects life" would be a joke. Im sure your honored father wouldnt want his school protected at the cost of his daughters life. (leaving the room) Excuse me. Kiheh (finishing her bandage): Its all taken care of, Miss Kaoru. Kaoru: Thank you, Kiheh. Kiheh: Miss Kaoru, you mustnt let down your guard. After all, vagabond is just another word for failure. Youre too kind to such people for your own good. Kaoru: I know. I know . . . (the next day. Kaoru and Kiheh are walking through town. A crowd has gathered.) Kaoru: Have they caught somebody? Police: Hey, stop that! Come quietly! Vagabond: Oro. Kaoru: The vagabond! (running forward) Youre still in town? Vagabond (from the ground): Oh, its Miss Kaoru. I almost didnt recognize you in womens clothes-Kaoru (turning her back): I dont have to help. Vagabond: Oro ro . . . Kaoru: Oh, for petes sake. (to the policeman) Whats he done? Policeman: As you can see, hes broken the edict against wearing swords. (recognizing her) Hey, arent you the one from Hitokiri Battousais dojo-Kaoru: That's a lie!! Policeman: Are you defying government authority? Kaoru: Government my foot! Quit trying to hide behind your uniform! Kiheh (stepping forward): Im sure we can settle this peaceably, without all this fuss . . . (he takes the policeman's hand in both of his. When he lets go, there is a folded bill in his hand.) Police: Well, well let you off out of consideration for the old man. Next time itll be different. (leaving) You watch your mouth, girl. Kaoru (making a face): Jerk!

Vagabond: I suppose the police arent exactly reliable these days, are they. Kaoru: Hm? Vagabond: Nothing. Kaoru: But you were still here. What are you doing in town? Vagabond: No . . . nothing in particular. More importantly, has anything further developed in the case of the street killings? Kaoru: Well . . . I thought of someone who might be the killer Theres a dojo called Kiheikan on the outskirts of the neighboring town. Vagabond: Kiheikan? Kaoru: Yes. Well, at least in used to be a dojo, but now its more of a gambling hall, and about two months ago an ex-samurai took control of it. He's a large man, six shaku five sun (195 cm or 67) Vagabond: Oh ho. Kaoru: Suspicious, isnt it? Especially since the attacks began two months ago. You dont meet a swordsman of that size every day. I dont have any proof, so I cant do anything yet, but I know Im close . . . ! Kiheh: Miss Kaoru, theres still preparations to be made for dinner. Shall I . . . Kaoru: Yes, please go ahead. Vagabond: That's him from last night, isn't it? Kaoru: Oh, Kiheh? Hes my housekeeper. He came soon after my father died. I took care of him after finding him lying outside the dojo. He worries about a woman practicing kenjutsu. He thinks I should stop teaching, sell the dojo and live in peace. Vagabond: But where did he come from? Kaoru: I didnt ask, so I dont know. Vagabond (shocked): Youre pretty trusting. Kaoru: Do you think so? Its all right. Everyone has one or two things about their past they dont want to talk about. Arent you the same? Isn't that why you became a vagabond? (He looks surprised for a minute, then he nods.) Vagabond: Something like that. Kaoru: A vagabond probably doesnt have much to spare for an inn, so will you stay at the house? Vagabond: Thats all right. I have a little business to take care of, so Ill see you later. Kaoru: Um, about before-Vagabond: Its already been forgotten. Ill see you. Kaoru: W-wait a minute. Vagabond: Is there something else?

Kaoru: Um, the other day . . . you saved me and I didnt have a word of thanks--um . . . Im sorry. Vagabond (feeling her forehead): Do you have a fever or something? Kaoru (beating him up): Jeez, Im trying to apologize!! Vagabond: Oh, so you were. (he shakes his head)A vagabond doesnt worry about little things like that. You dont need to either. I'll see you later. Kaoru (as they walk off in different directions): Oh, I forgot to ask about the reverse blade. Oh well. (thinking) I wonder what kind of business? Vagabond (thinking): This Kiheikan is in the next town over . . . no wonder I didnt find anything when I looked around here. (That night, outside the Kiheikan) Vagabond: Excuse me. Excuse me. Excuse me. Excuse me. Excuse me. Excuse me. Excuse-(An angry man opens the door.) Nishiwaki: All right, what do you want! Vagabond: Id like to see your leader-Nishiwaki: Master Hirumas out now. Come back later! Vagabond: Oh ho, is he called Hiruma? Nishiwaki: You came here and you didnt even know that, you little-Vagabond: No, I was certain he was called the street killer Battousai. (quietly) It looks as though Miss Kaoru was right. Another Guy (from behind him): Whats the problem, Nishiwaki? Who's this shrimp? Nishiwaki: Hes just a rat. (Fighters have formed a ring around him.) Hes finished. (At the Kamiya dojo. Kaoru is reading, a cup of tea beside her. The cup suddenly cracks.) Kaoru: Uh-oh. The cup just cracked by itself . . . Kiheh: Miss Kaoru. (she jumps) Kaoru: You startled me, Kiheh. What is it? Kiheh: Actually, its about the sale of the dojo. (holding up a deed of sale.) Kaoru: I've said before that I don't intend to sell the dojo-Kiheh: Actually, the papers are already being settled. Kaoru: Kiheh? Kiheh: I just need your seal. (The Battousai swordsman and a group of other fighters appear in the door behind him.)

Kiheh: And then the property will be ours! Kaoru (recognizing him): Its you! Kiheh: The head of the Kiheikan, Hiruma Goheh. My younger brother. (Kaoru snatches up a bokutou from the rack behind her.) Kiheh: I really dont like this kind of thing. Id rather do it legally, but you were close to discovering my brothers true identity. Playing the good-tempered old man to gain the trust of a woman living alone all went according to plan, but even though you turned out to be good-natured, you were stubborn about kenjutsu. Kaoru: Kiheh. Kiheh: So then I used my brother to stir up some trouble and dishonor the name of the school. The fame of Hitokiri Battousai was just what we needed. Although the presence of the legendary Hitokiri was unbelievable, stories of his incomparable strength have been told for years. Thanks to him, we have the events of the past two months. According to my calculations, the government policies of "culture and enlightenment" and "westernization" should have increased the land value by five or six times. A kenjutsu dojo is simply a waste of space. Kaoru: Kiheh . . . Goheh: My brother says your motto is "the sword that protects life"? Interesting. But here the only one to protect is yourself. (Kaoru remains where she is, sword ready.) Goheh: If you won't come to me, I'll go to you. (She lunges forward. He blocks her stroke with his bare hand.) Goheh: Like I thought . . . a women who believes this crap can't fight. (He slices downward. Kaoru blocks with her bokutou, which breaks in half. Goheh picks her up by the front of the shirt.) Goheh: My goal is violence! My essence is killing! That's what kenjutsu is all about! (Kiheh nicks her thumb with a small knife and presses it to the deed.) Kiheh: Thats it. The land is ours. The Kamiya Kasshin school is no more. (Nishiwaki appears in the doorway.) Goheh: Nishiwaki? Whats wrong with you? Nishiwaki: . . . strong . . . (He collapses, revealing the vagabond behind him.) Kaoru: The . . . the vagabond! Vagabond: Im sorry Im late. I heard the whole story from him. Goheh: You again. You're probably with the girl on this "sword that protects life" thing. Vagabond: No. A sword is a weapon. Kenjutsu is the art of killing. Whatever pretty words you use to speak of it, this is its true nature. What Miss Kaoru says are the words of one who has never dirtied her hands. An idealistic joke.

Kaoru: You . . . Vagabond: But, I like Miss Kaorus idealism better than its true nature. If one can ask so much, I want the world to accept this joke as its true nature. Goheh: Brother, you dont care if I kill him, do you? Kiheh: No. Hes in our way. Have your men kill him by inches. Goheh (to his men): Go on!! Kaoru: Run for it!! Vagabond: I dont want to cause a lot of injuries unnecessarily. All those who dont like visiting the doctor should retreat now. Fighters: There arent going to be any injuries! Just one death!! (The vagabond moves like a whirlwind through the group, taking down everyone in his way.) Kiheh: Hes taking out four or five with each stroke . . . is . . is it sorcery? Kaoru (thinking): No, its not sorcery. Its speed! Goheh (thinking): The speed of the sword, the speed of his body, the speed of reading his opponent's moves . . . he's using them to bring down as many as he can with the least possible movements!! (Every last fighter has been laid out on the floor.) Vagabond: I forgot to say one thing. Hitokiri Battousais style of fighting is not that of the Kamiya Kasshin School. Its an old style of kenjutsu which arose in the Sengoku era, designed to face many opponents at once. The name is Hiten Mitsurugi. And without the reverse blade, it is slaughter with deadly swiftness. Kaoru: No . . . so you're Hitokiri Battousai . . . Goheh (flinging Kaoru down): Interesting! You were hiding your strength the other night! Battousai: Im not like you. I dont like violence. But now I regret that I did not destroy you that night. Goheh: You've got guts, but that's just plain arrogant. (raising his sword) The world doesnt need two Battousais! The name should belong to me!! (Battousai seems to disappear.) Battousai: Up here. (Goheh freezes in terror; Battousai deals him one blow from above, smashing him through the floor.) Battousai: I have no fondness for the name of Battousai. But I will not pass it on to a man like you. (turning to Kiheh) Youre the only one left. As the mastermind of this plot, your punishment should be more severe. The edge of the reverse blade. (flipping it around) Shall we try it? (Kiheh faints. Battousai takes the deed from him and tears it up.) Battousai: Like all tricksters, he seems to have a cowards nature. Im sorry, Miss Kaoru. I didnt want to deceive or hide from you. It was just something I didnt want to talk about if I could. (opening the door) Excuse me. Kaoru: wait . . . wait . . . WAIT ONE MINUTE!!

Battousai: Oro. Kaoru: How am I supposed to run the school by myself?? Cant you help me for just a little!! I could care less about someone's past! Battousai: Considering Kiheh, maybe you should care a little more. Kaoru: Gosh darn it you're right. Battousai: Its better that I go. You can finally clear away the disgrace from your school. If the real Battousai stays here, youll lose everything. Kaoru: I didnt say I wanted Battousai to stay! I want the vagabond-- (she stops herself.) Well, fine! If you have to leave then leave! But if youre leaving, at least tell me your name. Battousai was the name of the patriot, a long time ago. But, then, I guess you wouldn't want to tell me your real name--? (A pause. He slides the door shut again.) Kenshin: Kenshin. Himura Kenshin. Thats my name now. Im a little tired of traveling. So the story begins-Kenshin: A vagabond never knows where hes going or for how long. But if you don't mind that-In the eleventh year of the Meiji era, in a town near Tokyo-Kenshin: I'll stay with you a while. The vagabond Himura Kenshins visit-Kaoru: Wait a minute . . . If you fought at the Bakumatsu how old ARE you? Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru: Dont oro me! You dont look that old! Youd have to be at least 30! Kenshin (counting on his fingers): Well, lets see, how old am I . . . Kaoru: You have to count up your own age--!!

the Makings of the Characters --Himura Kenshin-The original model was supposed to be the Hitokiri Kawakami Gensai, but now theyre completely different . . . (oh well.) Kawakami Gensai, one of the four great Hitokiris of the Bakumatsu, could be mistaken for a girl at first glance, but his nature was the complete opposite of his appearance: he was a cold, calculating man said to be the most terrible of the four. He was famous for cutting down Kuma Shouzan in broad daylight with his unique, lightning-fast Furanui style of kenjutsu. Whether he was responsible for other assassinations is still a mystery. After the new era was brought in, his ideas about isolationism conflicted with that of the governments, and he was tried on false charges and executed in the fourth year of the Meiji era (1871). But after looking into it, I think the Hitokiri's inflexibility was not meaningless, but his honor for the comrades he fought and killed with and the enemies he killed. This thought led to the Kenshin character. From others in the Shinsengumi, I also took the selflessness of Okita Soushi of the Shinsengumi, and the mystery of Saitou Hajime. Other than this, I didnt have any particular design for the character. The hero of my debut story was a tall handsome man

with black hair and armor, so I tried to draw the exact opposite and ended up with a girl (laughs). In desperation, I added a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek . However, that scar actually became a key point in the transformation of Battousai to Kenshin (or so it seems).

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 2--The Vagabond Comes to Town A week after the Hiruma brothers have gone and the violence of the false Battousai has been put to an end. Adjutant master of the Kamiya Kasshin School Kamiya Kaoru (17) has rushed about recalling her students to revive her school--but-Kaoru: Not a single one of them came back. This is unbelievable. Kenshin (who is doing laundry by the well): Its because we live in an age of culture and enlightenment. Once things change its not easy to go back. Kaoru: Speaking of unbelievable, what about your age? Twenty-eight? Its a lie. Its a trick. Apologize and tell me the truth! Kenshin: Well, at least Im not thirty, right? Kaoru: Twenty-eights no good either. Kenshin: Youre picky. (Later, shopping in town.) Kaoru (thinking as they walk): Himura Kenshin is a vagabond, a wandering swordsman, traveling free from worldly cares, now staying at the dojo. But he is truly the patriot who paved the way for the Meiji Restoration, the legendary Hitokiri without peer, Himura Battousai-- but . . . Why would he become a vagabond . . . Almost all the patriots gave up their swords. Now, they have positions in the new government. If he wanted power . . . Kenshin (noticing her staring at him): Theres something you want to ask me about my past, isnt there. Kaoru (guiltily remembering her words "Everyone has one or two things about their past they dont want to talk about."): Thats not it at all! Its your sword! You cant just walk around with a sword these days! Kenshin: But just two years ago lots of people wore them. Look, its not bothering anybody. Kaoru: But what are you going to do when the police find it, like last time! They wont find out its a reverse blade until its too late! Kenshin: It happens if it happens. Kaoru: Jeez. Well, lets take care of the shopping. You get the miso, the salt and the soy sauce. Kenshin: Thatll be heavy. Kaoru: Dont complain! (A carriage draws up behind her.)

Man in the Carriage: Excuse me, miss. Ive gotten a little lost. Can you tell me the way to the police station? Kaoru: Oh . . . yes. You just turn right at the large street up ahead. Man: Thank you. (to the driver) Lets hurry. Kaoru (as he drives off): That startled me. I wonder where hes from. I havent seen him before. Well, shopping. Man in the Carriage (thinking): Its true . . . this is the town . . . Himura Battousai . . .! Kaoru (to a passerby, in front of a forming crowd): Whats going on? Passerby: Theyve caught someone. The guy the police were after for breaking the edict against carrying swords. (Policemen have formed a semi-circle around Kenshin against a brick wall.) Police: Hes little, but hes fast! Police2: You cant run away! Kenshin: Thats true. Youre very persistent. Theres nothing to be done. I'll go peacefully. Sword-bearing Police (from behind): Out of the way! Sword-bearing police coming through!! Get out of our way!! Sword-bearing Police: The policeman permitted to wear swords. An elite, selected from among the best for their ability at kenjutsu. Policeman (saluting): Cap-captain Ujiki . . . Ujiki: Good work. Well take it from here. Return to headquarters. Policeman: B-but, this man hasnt shown any sign of drawing his sword. (quietly) So, we shouldnt need any help to bring him in--(Ujiki strikes him with the butt of his sword.) Ujiki: Are you trying to give me advice? If I say get out of here, get out of here. (turning to Kenshin) Whats this. Looks like a nice guy. (he whips his sword around, stopping in inches from Kenshins face.) Why dont you draw your sword? If youre wearing a sword in Tokyo you must have great confidence in your abilities. Kenshin (gently pushing the blade aside): Theres no need to draw a sword recklessly. I have no reason to show off. Kaoru (running towards them): Kenshin! Ujiki: She must be with Mr. Nice Guy here.

Kenshin: Miss Kaoru, stay back! (Swordsmen on either side of her slice just above her head. The ribbon in her hair falls to the ground.) Policeman: Your kimono will be next. Ujiki: Once again, why dont you draw your sword? Kenshin: Can you really be police . . . Ujiki: Thats right. Permitted to wear swords. Licensed to kill. The Sword-bearing Police! Kaoru (under her breath): Why wont he draw his sword? Crowd: This is tyranny! Dont push it, cop! Leave him alone, you bastards! Ujiki: Jeering from a crowd--you must be pretty brave. This is an obstruction of justice. Arrest them all! I dont care about those who resist. Kill them. (The police turn on the fleeing crowd, but a sound behind them makes everyone freeze. Kenshin stands, sword drawn.) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru or the townspeople--dont touch them! If you want an opponent, Im here. Those who want to eat dirt may come on. Ujiki: So Mr. Nice Guy is no more, eh? That reverse blade is a strange sword intended for self-defense. But a swordsman gets out of practice if he doesnt kill someone once in a while!! (At police headquarters, the chief of police is talking with the man from the carriage--whose name, as we discover later, is Yamagata.) Yamagata: I see, so he was an impostor . . . Chief: Yes. Yamagata: If you think about it, it makes sense. Himura was not the kind of man to show off his strength. Certainly the man called Hitokiri Battousai killed. But he never killed for his own gain. It was all for the new era--There are many heroes who saved lives with their swords . . . but without him the patriots could not have succeeded. I wanted to find him and grant him the rank in the Emperors military he deserves. Chief: Yes but actually . . . the culprits were found beaten in front of the station. Who did it is unclear. They claim it was the real one. Yamagata: What . . .! Chief: But thats probably just talk. (A young officer bursts into the office.) Policeman: Its terrible, Chief!

Chief: Idiot, theres a guest here! Cant you knock! Policeman: I apologize, sir. But its the Sword-bearing Police! Chief: Ujikis at it again. Yamagata: Sword-bearing Police? I hadnt heard that name. Chief: Its a unit formed by orders from Tokyo, but theyre a violent group with a captain from Satsuma. The patriots typically came from five regions: Satsuma (present-day Kagoshima), Choushuu (Yamaguchi), Tosa (Kouchi), Hizen (Saga), and others (Mito, Fukuoka, etc.) Satsuma and Choushuu for a long time commanded the most government influence. At this time, Satsuma controlled the police and Choushuu the army. Yamagata: I see. They can be arrogant. Chief: Well, what have they done this time? Police: No, actually, theyre still fighting. And its only one swordsman-Chief: What! But thats foolish! Theyre chosen from the finest at headquarters! Police: But its true! Chief: I cant believe it . . . who can he be? Police: I dont know. Hes a short man with red hair, and he moves so quickly that you can hardly see it, but he has a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. Yamagata (thinking): Himura Battousai! (The carriage rushes to the scene. Yamagata jumps out.) Yamagata (thinking): Himura . . . (The sword-bearing police are strewn across the street. Kenshin turns to Ujiki.) Kenshin: Youre the only one left. Swear not to menace the townspeople in this way again. This is over. Afterwards you may arrest me for carrying a sword and committing assault if you wish. Ujiki: Nonsense! This means nothing! (he raises the sword above his head in a two-handed grip and charges.) Kaoru: That stance . . . its the Ni-no-tachi Irazu style of the Jigen school, the best in Satsuma! Chief: Stop, Ujiki, this man is-Yamagata: Fool. The Jigen school is certainly unique, but against the Hiten Mitsurugi school it is nothing.

(Ujiki strikes. Kenshin leaps above him, jumps off the buildings roof behind them, and hits Ujikis back.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Kenshin: Are you all right? (People crowd in around them.) People: That was great, brother! Hey, where are you from? Come have a drink with us! Yamagata: Himura. Ive finally found you. Ive been looking for ten years . . . Kenshin: Youve grown a mustache, Mr. Yamagata. Yamagata: Chief, Id like to speak with him privately. Kaoru (thinking): Yamagata . . . It cant be . . . the general of the strongest unit in the Emperors Army, the patriot Yamagata Aritomo! (the police begin to push the crowd back.) Police: Hey, break it up, break it up. Crowd: This is tyranny! Brother, kill these guys too! Yamagata: The carriage is waiting. Many from our unit have been waiting for your return to your lords service. Come! Kenshin: Unfortunately, I dont feel the slightest longing for the glorious work of the Hitokiri. Yamagata: What? If youre talking about the killings, it was part of the great work of the Ishin Shishi! Does it still worry you?! Certainly there were those who hated the Hitokiri. However those people-Kenshin: Are suppressed by government authority. To think like that leads to conceit and arrogance. We didn't fight for the power and glory of the government. It was to protect and build a world where people can pursue happiness. If we forget that, we are mere upstarts. (He begins to walk away. Kaoru hurries to follow him.) Yamagata: But Himura! The times have changed! Its the Meiji era now! Theres an edict against carrying swords! The samurai have been abolished! Its not like the Bakumatsu. In this Meiji world, without the power of the government, one sword can do nothing! Kenshin: As long as people notice one sword, I can protect them. I havent changed from the old days. Except that the Hitokiri has become a vagabond. (They walk away.) Yamagata: I understand. Judging by the townspeoples reactions, its obvious who was at fault. Chief: A sword is a safer thing to overlook than a sword cane. However . . . in the case of the false one, I

thought Hitokiri Battousai was a dangerous, brutal killer. As one might expect, the real one is different . . . (Kaoru and Kenshin are walking home, carrying groceries.) Kenshin: Im sorry, Miss Kaoru. Kaoru (thinking): Why Kenshin became a vagabond . . . (aloud) What for? Kenshin: Your ribbon. Its my fault it was ruined. Kaoru (thinking) Im beginning to understand. He can continue to protect people's freedom with the sword, without having to follow anyones orders . . . (aloud) Thats okay. You can just do a little housework for me. Kenshin: All right. But this is heavy. Did we really have to buy all this at once? Kaoru: Not really . . .

the Makings of the Characters --Kamiya Kaoru-I didnt have any particular model. If pressed, Id say Chiba Sayako of "Ryoumas Lover," maybe. But, now shes been reduced to a mere girl (oh well, again.) But the girl Kaoru has changed into now works well in an emergency, so thats all right. It seems she is popular among my female readers. Some aren't sure if she's strong or weak, but she's really strong. To have been able to lead her own dojo despite having others in the same town shows her ability. If she seems weak, it's because Kenshin and Sanosuke are too strong. As for whether Kenshin and Kaoru will fall in love, even I haven't decided yet. Besides this, there was no particular design. Of course, a ponytail was essential for a girl who plays kendo (laughs). A sword, a kimono, a ponytail . . . since they're the only designs I do, drawing Kaoru is fun. (Although the hair is difficult.) In drawing, "the guys should be cool, the girls cute," and I wanted to draw Kaoru cuter, so even though she's poor and unrefined, the patterns of her kimonos keep increasing, like she's dressing herself up.

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 3--Descendant of Tokyo Samurai Myoujin Yahiko The day after Kenshin defeated the Sword-bearing Police, rumors flew and people gathered in the Kamiya Kasshin dojo. Kaoru: Wow, theres more than fifteen people here! The Kamiya Kasshin school is revived! Kenshin: This isnt good. Kaoru: Huh? Kenshin: Excuse me, everyone. Im not originally from this school, and Im not taking any pupils, so if you came because you saw the disturbance yesterday, Im sorry, but please leave. (Kaoru stands staring at an empty yard.) Kenshin: Well, Ill go start the fire for the bath. Kaoru (slamming him with her shinai): You idiot!! They all left!! Kenshin (spiral-eyed): Because Im not originally-Kaoru (attempting to strangle him): But whyd you have to tell them to leave!! (punching him) It would have saved the school!! Kenshin: That would be dishonest. (Later. They walk across a bridge, Kaoru carrying her kendo equipment.) Kaoru: Honestly! Kenshin: Are you still mad? Kaoru: Of course I am! There were more than fifteen of them! Kenshin: But a pupil whos only half interested wont last half a year. It won't help to worry about it. Theres nothing you can do now. Its better to keep a cheerful, patient spirit. Kaoru: But with no pupils I have to walk to another dojo for practice! Since you wont practice with me. Kenshin: I'm not much good with a shinai. (A kid walks straight into him from behind.) Kenshin: Oro. Kaoru: Wait! (running after the kid and wrestling him to the ground.) Kenshin, this kids a pickpocket! Heres your wallet! Kid: Damn you! Lemme go, you hag! Kaoru: Ex-excuse me! Im the one they call the kenjutsu beauty! Kid: Shut up, hag!

Kenshin (as Kaoru hands him his wallet): Now, now. Theres really nothing we can do if it was stolen. Here, child. Next time dont get caught. (picking up Kaorus bag and walking away) Lets go. Kaoru: But--but Kenshin! (the kid watches them go for a moment, then throws the wallet at Kenshin.) Kenshin: Oro! Kid: Im not a child! Im the son of a Tokyo samurai, Myoujin Yahiko! I havent sunk so low that I need pity from strangers! I was just making fun of you cause youre wearing a sword! Dont get me wrong, you idiot!! Kenshin (sweetly): Child. Yahiko: Im not a child!! Kenshin: You have the form of a child, but your heart is already that of an adult. Im sorry. I underrated you. Yahiko: Feh. (he give him one last evil look and runs off.) Kenshin (watching him go): Foolish pride, or a strong sense of honor? Kaoru: Just plain rude, if you ask me. Kenshin: That child . . . in a better world, he would be a fine samurai. (Yahiko is sitting by the riverbanks as the sun sets. Two men approach.) Man1: Here he is . . . Weve been looking for you, Yahiko. This months payment is due today. Lets have it. Yahiko: Get out of here. Man1: Whats that? Yahiko: Im not stealing anymore. And Im not with you yakuza creeps anymore either. (The second man--who is named Gasuke--strikes him with a sheathed sword-cane.) Gasuke: Dont talk to us like that. You daydreaming or something? What the hell you think youre gonna do? Yahiko: It doesn't matter. (remembering Kenshins words "You have the form of a child, but you have a fine heart") Yahiko: Im just sick of doing something as pathetic as picking pockets (Gasuke kicks him in the face.) Gasuke: Keh! Youre pretty fresh. This is a good time to teach you who's in charge! (Kaoru is walking home over the bridge.) Kaoru: Mm--worked up a good sweat. Ill go home and take a nice bath. I wonder if Kenshin got the water boiling? He left early, so thats probably what hes doing . . . (she looks up and notices the two men walking away, with Yahiko slung across Gasukes shoulder.) Thats . . . (Inside the yakuza headquarters. Gasuke is beating Yahiko in front of a group of yakuza and their leader, Tanishi.)

Gasuke: Stubborn brat. One word of apology and this would all be over. Tanishi: Wait a little. Gasuke, Hitokiri of the yakuza, if you go any farther youll really kill him. Yahiko. (Yahiko turns an angry glare his way.) If you stop picking pockets how are you going to live? If you think you can get somewhere because your family was samurai, youre making a big mistake. Its the Meiji era now. We live in a world where only money talks. Honor is just another word. If anything, the samurai who tried to cling to what they had are the ones whove gone to the dogs. You can see the daimyo Okugatas daughters lolling around the pleasure quarters. They say when they catch theives, theyre all samurai. It's pathetic. Forget your samurai family and remember your lowly life. And live long as a follower of Tanishi. Yahiko: Dont make me say it a thousand times. Im done with you. Gasuke: You act like this to the boss who picked you up out of the gutter when your parents died! You brat! They were samurai, but your father was a poor man with only three koku of land and only two servants! He died like a fool shielding the Emperors army! Your mother worked in the pleasure quarters until she got sick and died, a stupid whore! I dont know which one you take after, but youre your idiot parents idiot child! Yahiko: SHUT UP!!!! (he bites Gasuke between the legs, who goes down howling.) Yakuza: Gasuke! Yahiko: My father saw the trend of the times. Although he was ashamed to betray the Bakufu to the Emperors army, he joined the Shogitai and sacrificed himself for justice. My mother shaved her life away to nothing to raise me until she was destroyed by her illness. My parents had honor. They lived nobly. And I wont permit you to speak badly of them!! Gasuke (livid, drawing his sword-cane): Wont PERMIT--you brat!! Ill kill you!! (He is knocked over by a flying screen door as Kenshin kicks his way in.) Yakuza: Who--who the hell is that! Tanishi: Its a raid. Call everyone in! Kenshin: You can call, but they wont come. When they wouldnt let me enter, those outside were treated to a short nap. I am the vagabond Himura Kenshin. Im paying you this visit to bring back the child. Gasuke: Whadduya mean, "visit"! Youre a samurai too! Ill settle this!! (One blow smashes him into the ceiling.) Kenshin: I was still speaking. Be silent there for a while. (to the boss) What do you think? Will you show off your good nature and generously give him to me? I think its better than suffering the shame of having your company destroyed, but-Tanishi: I--I understand. Have it your way. Kenshin (sheathing his sword): Thank you. I apologize for my harsh words. (offering his hand to Yahiko) Are you all right, child? I dont know this place, and I lost some time fighting the company outside. (Yahiko smacks his hand away.) Yahiko: Who asked you to save me? I could have fought alone! I could have fought them!! Kenshin: I see. Have I underrated you once again? (Yahiko stares at him. Kenshin picks him up and slings him over his shoulder, walking out the way he came.) Kenshin: If so, let me at least apologize by treating those wounds.

Yakuza: That--that bastards running away! Tanishi: Stop. It doesnt matter. Those were the eyes of the Hitokiri. Not the Hitokiri of the yakuza. That was the real thing. I can't believe there are men still left in the Meiji world with eyes like that . . . If we fought him, our lives would not be enough to pay. One brat is a small price to settle things. (As they walk home) Yahiko: Dammit. Dammit. Dammit. Dammit. (There are tears in his eyes.) Dammit. Kenshin: Is it your own weakness that bothers you, child? Yahiko: Dammit. I want to be strong. Strong so I dont need anyones help . . . so I can defend the honor of my parents myself. Kenshin: I see. (At the Kamiya dojo.) Kaoru: Hes late . . . Well, Kenshin is probably okay, but that kid . . . (Kenshin slides the screen door open.) Oh, he really is hurt. Theres a carriage outside waiting to take him to a doctor-Kenshin: The adjutant master of the Kamiya Kasshin School. From now on, your master. Yahiko: Wait a minute!! Are you telling me to learn kenjutsu??! From that hag??!! Kaoru: Master?! That kids not gonna be my pupil--!? Kenshin: Exactly. Well, now it depends on your efforts. All the preparations are in order. Youll be as strong as you want-Yahiko. And so, the second guest of the Kamiya dojo, Yahiko: Feh! Id do it even if you didnt say it. Myoujin Yahiko, son of a Tokyo samurai, joined the group. Kaoru: Wait--you just called me a hag again!! Yahiko: So whats your problem, hag? Kenshin: Um, about that doctor . . .

the Makings of the Characters --Myoujin Yahiko-Rather than having an actualy model, Yahiko is more based on my own feelings when I was in junior high. When I was in junior high I actually joined the kendo club. At the same time I started casually playing kendo, I was involved in drawing manga. I was tired out everyday from swinging the shinai. But, I was terrible. Even though I was 183 cm tall, I was pathetically bad. My whole ninth grade year I only got to be one of the regulars on the team once. When someone dropped out they voted someone else to come in ahead of me. On top of that, I finished the league meet without a single victory. That's the reason why Myoujin Yahiko isn't a hero like Kenshin or Sanosuke, but a real-life person who shares those feelings of frustration and "wants to be strong." (If you read the 45 page short story "Vagabond" in the third book, you'll understand.) Lately he's been used as a comic character, but I think it's better to draw him as a boy my readers can feel will be a fine

swordsman five or ten years from now. Like Kaoru, there was no real design. It was time for the big-eyed, messy-haired boy you always get in boys' comics.

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 4--The Revival of the Kasshin School (In the Kamiya dojo.) Kaoru: No! Your grip is still wrong! A week after Yahikos wounds have healed. The dojo has been reopened and training has begun-Yahiko: Oh, shut up! Like this, hag? but-Kaoru: I told you not to call me that! Knock it off! Kenshin: Oro . . . Yahiko: Make me, if you think you can! Kenshin: Its because youre both so stout-hearted. Kaoru: Kenshin, you tell him! This kids mouth is just too foul!! Yahiko: Im here because I want to be strong. No one said anything about fighting with a little girl! Kaoru: Little--! Yahiko: Kenshin, you told me I could be strong. You teach me to fight! Kenshin: I have no desire to pass the Hiten Mitsurugi school on the future generations. Im only a judge. Youre of the Kamiya Kasshin school . . . youll become strong as a practitioner of the sword that protects life. But youre not listening. Kaoru: KNOCK THAT OFF!! Yahiko: MAKE ME!! (Two young men are running through the streets, chased by two others swinging what appear to be pickaxes.) Man with Pickaxe: Hey! Wait!! (In the front yard of the Kamiya dojo) Kaoru: Yahiko-- Yahiko-- YAHIKO!! (Yahiko is actually sitting on the roof behind her.) Kaoru: Jeez. Its just the second day and already hes slacking off. Hes got a bad mouth and a warped personality. What on earth did Kenshin see in him . . . ? (A thrown shinai hits her from behind.) Yahiko: I heard that! I just decided that I could learn more training by myself than from a hag-faced girl! (he jumps down.) Are you even strong enough to teach? Kaoru: Im only an adjutant master and still in training. But. (She hooked his shirt with her shinai.) At least Im stronger than

you. (She flips him around and carries him off like a fish on a pole.) Come on. Yahiko: Hey! Put me down! (The two being chased open the front gate.) Hira: Miss--Miss Kaoru! Kaoru: Hira? Hira: Please help us! Kaoru: Sato too! Whats wrong? Youre hurt! What happened! Man w/ Pickaxe: You cant run anymore. Well kill you here! Kaoru: Who are you? and what do you want with students of my school? Man: Shut up. Stay out of this! (They charge. Kaoru leaps between them, knocking them both out with a single-blow. Yahiko stares, impressed.) Kaoru: Who are those guys? Arent you going to explain? Sato: They . . . they were drunk and causing trouble in town . . . they were bothering people and we tried to quiet them down. They chased us to get back at us. Other voices: Where are they? This way! Here they are! (A large group of fighters appear; like the first two, they are all wearing matching jackets and hakama.) Sato: Thats--the whole group of them-Kaoru (thinking): Theres too many! (aloud) Everyone back to the dojo! (they rush in) Yahiko (thinking): These guys . . . (The doors slam shut.) Fighter: Hachisuka! Hachisuka (who is the leader): Terrific. Well show them what we do with those who mock the Hishimanji Gurentai! (Inside) Kaoru: I remember now. Theyre the Hishimanji Gurentai. Yahiko: Hishimanji Gurentai? Kaoru: Theyre like a militia of criminals. I dont know much about them, but theyre harder to shake off than the yakuza. We would get into trouble just when Kenshins gone. Yahiko: What? Where is he? Kaoru: I asked him to do some shopping. Rice, salt, miso, soy sauce . . .

Yahiko: Idiot. (Do you really have to buy all that stuff together?) Sato: What . . . what do we do, Miss Kaoru? Yahiko: Whadduya mean, what do we do. Youre the ones that started all this. Kaoru: Its not their fault. Yahiko: Then youre the real fool. If you seriously believe their story. (everyone looks at him.) I noticed it when you were running. Your breath reeks of sake. The ones causing trouble werent the Hishimanji. It was probably you. You started a fight with one of their followers. Kaoru: This . . . is this true? Hira: Im sorry. (A cannonball smashes through the wall of the dojo.) Hachisuka: You cant hold out against the Hishimanji! Come out! Well destroy your old dojo! Kaoru: A mokuhou!! Yahiko: Whered they get something like that! Mokuhou--a simple gun in use during the first part of the Bakumatsu. Although the barrel is of oak and the balls of clay, it carries as much force as a normal gun. Hachisuka: Surprised? This is the power of the Hishimanji! You think youre so good with your swords? Well pay you back for breaking the arm of one of our own! Kaoru: So you were drunk and pulled your swords in a fight. And someone was hurt? (No reply--Hira and Sato are cowering on the dojo floor.) Yahiko: Theyre worse than the jerks outside. When the false Battousai thing was going on they ran off with their tails between their legs. And now they run back here when theyre in trouble. (A second shot shatters the wall.) Hachisuka: You cant hide forever! Come out! Yahiko: Go ahead and take them. Theyre no concern of ours. Hachisuka: Idiot! You too. You and the girl are accomplices for sheltering them. Kaoru: Ill surrender for your revenge. These three stay here. Yahiko: Wait! What is this!! Kaoru: They were taught kenjutsu by my father and I. They left, but their foolishness is still my responsibility. I intended to teach those who would learn the sword that protected life-- (she drops her shinai)--but it looks like it was nothing more than an intention. (she takes a few steps towards Hachisuka) Yahiko, youve got a bad mouth, but the line of your sword is good. Try hard. Hachisuka: So you hold yourself accountable for their sins . . . (licking his lips) A woman warrior isnt half bad. Yahiko (hitting him in the face with a flying kick): Dont make me laugh!! Myoujin Yahiko is nothng like those two losers!!

Im not just sitting here while you get hurt!! Hachisuka: That brat! I wont stand anymore. Kill them! Kenshin (from behind): "Kill them" are not nice words. Everyone: Kenshin!! Kenshin: Those two may have done something wrong, but nothing justifies the cannon. You should stop this lynching here before you get carried away. Hachisuka: Shut up! Who is he? Fighter: Hachisuka, you cant, its him. Its the vagabond that destroyed the Sword-bearing Police all by himself a while back. It's gotta be him. Hachisuka: You fool! Youre scared of one vagabond! We have this--use the mokuhou!! FIRE!! (Kenshin stares down the barrel of the cannon. With a backhanded stroke, he cuts the ball in half. The two halves fly to either side and explode.) Kenshin: The opposite edge of the reverse blade . . . it can cut down anything, besides people, without mercy. Ill say it again. Stop this foolish lynching. (A little later. The Hishimanji have left.) Kenshin: I see. This all happened when I was out? Hira: Um . . . Kenshin: Its all right. You can go. From now on, forget you were students here. Dont pick up a sword again. (Hira and Sato begin to walk away.) Kaoru (with her back turned): Hira. (They look back.) Kaoru (without turning around): That shoulder . . . go show it to a doctor. (They leave. Kenshin puts a sympathetic hand on her shoulder.) Kenshin: Cheer up, Miss Kaoru. You can do your best to teach people the right way, but they wont always understand. Yahiko: Stop whimpering. It's not like you. Id never do something like that. (She glances at him.) Yahiko: Im your student. Its pointless to try and suddenly be like Kenshin. First, Ill have to be patient and settle for you for now. (He runs off towards the practice ground.) Kenshin: But there are some who learn magnificently what you have to teach ---The Kamiya Kasshin School--Master-None

Adjutant Master-Kamiya Kaoru Students-Myoujin Yahiko and a vagabond, Himura Kenshin Yahiko: We dont have time to waste crying. Come on, Kaoru! I want to get strong fast!! Kaoru: So now instead of insulting me, youre suddenly on a first-name basis?br> In the early spring of the year 1878 in the Meiji era, while small,the first steps are taken.

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 5--A Fighting Man (A punch, and a man goes down, losing his knife and a couple of teeth. An alley is strewn with fallen fighters, around a single man carrying a long, thin wrapped bundle. His name is Zanza. There is only one other man left who is still conscious, and he is sitting up against a fence.) Man: I know, weve lost. Youre strong. Please, spare me. Zanza: You dont have to say it. Im already done. Youre too weak! If I kept going I'd just be picking on a bunch of weaklings. I bought into a boring fight. Arent there any real fighters around here? Kenshin: Oro? (Hes splitting wood outside the dojo. Kaoru comes out of the house waving a scroll.) Kaoru: We won't have to worry about expenses for a while! I was cleaning out the closet and found this! My grandfather painted it-Kenshin: Oh! Doodles! Kaoru: Its an ink painting!! My grandfather taught kenjutsu too, but he did some painting on the side. We can sell it for some money. (hugging the scroll) Oh, thank you, grandfather. Yahiko: Money-grubber. Kaoru: This calls for a celebration. Lets go have some sukiyaki! Yahiko (being restrained by Kenshin): You think being all humble is going to make it all right?!! The Meiji era of culture and enlightenment had many effects; the new era saw the introduction of various new kinds of foods. Among them was gyuunabe, or what is now called sukiyaki. It was something the ordinary people could afford to eat, which won great popularity and showed the influence of western cooking. (they enter a restaurant called the Akabeko. The stores hostess, Tae, greets them) Tae: Welcome--oh, its you, Kaoru! Kaoru: I havent seen you in a long time, Tae. Tae: Youre looking better all the time. I havent seen your friends before. (pointing at Kenshin) Is that your sweetheart? Kaoru (blushing): No, no, hes just staying at the dojo. (Three men are having a noisy argument the next booth over.) Man 1: The world of democracy and freedom will never come that way. We have to be more radical-Man 2: But that means throwing Itagaki-sensei into the world of death. Man 3: Exactly! Okubo of the Department of Internal Affairs wouldn't even pardon the great Saigou. Man 1: Okubo is great! Hell become a star just like the great Saigou. Man 2: Idiot! This talk of stars is only fit for fairy tales.

Man 3: If Itagaki-sensei dies, freedom dies too! Tae: They come here occasionally, but when they're drunk they're always like this. Kenshin: They sound like supporters of the Civil Rights and Freedom movement. Kaoru: I don't know what they're talking about though. Yahiko: Theyre just drunks. Tae: Well, lets not worry about it. Sukiyaki for three? Kaoru: Mm-hmm, and three coffees after. Yahiko, (patting him on the head) have you ever had coffee? Yahiko: Youd better knock that off. Kenshin: You are in a good mood, Miss Kaoru-- (he freezes suddenly) Kaoru: Kenshin? (A thrown sake bottle breaks against his head.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Kenshin: Oro ro . . . Man 1: Try saying that again! Man 2: Ill say it as many times as I want! Man 3: Youre nothing but a puppet-Yahiko: Hey, what are you arguing for when you're throwing sake bottles at people! Apologize first, then you can talk about it! (They stare at him a minute.) Men: Shut up!! It'd take a brat like you a hundred years to learn enough to give opinions to us! Yahiko: Don't give me that brat shit! I'm telling you to apologize, you drunks! Man 2: How dare you call us drunk! Were from the Movement for Freedom and Civil-Yahiko: Anyone who drinks can get drunk! Tae (hurrying over): Gentlemen, please. Lets not cause trouble. Man 1 (hitting her): Shut up! So a woman thinks she can stand against us now? Kaoru: Tae! (A hand reaches out to catch her.) Zanza: Careful. (steadying her) The Movement is for the sake of the weak. Supporters of the cause shouldn't act like this. Or maybe you mean something different by Civil Rights and Freedoms? Like the freedom to get drunk and cause trouble? Drunks: Why you--

Zanza: You all right? Tae: Y--yes. Drunks: You looking for a fight? Zanza: Yeah. I do that from time to time. Im just your ordinary specialist. I hate guys who pick on the weak, I hate seeing 'em. But I really hate the ones that yap about pretty things like freedom, or justice, or equality. Ive had enough of those hypocritical bastards! Drunks: Lets take this outside! (Outside the Akabeko, Zanza and the largest of the drunks face off, surrounded by a crowd.) Bystander: What a weird story! Kenshin: I wonder if I should stop this . . . Yahiko: They want to fight. Drunk: Im not showing any mercy, even if you cry. Zanza: First test your own strength! Take a shot. (He punches Zanza--but with a concealed small metal rod, a sort of Japanese brass knuckles, in his fist.) Kaoru: Coward! Hes got a hidden suntetsu! Drunk 2: Shut up! The suntetsu is supposed to be a hidden weapon! Kenshin: Its true what they say. But, it wont work. (Zanza hasnt budged an inch, despite taking the full force of the blow.) Zanza: You used a suntetsu. And I barely felt a thing. (the drunk drops the suntetsu, finger and arm bleeding) If I used my full strength I'd just be picking on weaklings again. I'll take you out with one finger. (he flicks his forehead with one finger. The drunk goes flying.) Zanza: I bought into a boring fight. Yahiko: Just one flick to the forehead . . . (One of the drunks starts to draw a short sword. Behind him--) Kenshin: Causing a disturbance while drunk I can overlook. But if you intend to draw that, my patience is at an end. The Movement is a great cause indeed. But before you start to reform the government you should first reform yourselves. Now pay your bill and be gone. (They leave, carrying their friend.) Kenshin: Thank you. Thanks to you we were saved. Zanza: What? I fought cause I wanted to. It's not such a big deal that you have to thank me. Sorry I caused such a fuss. Oh, swordsman, your head okay? Kenshin: Yes. Its nothing important.

Zanza: Guess so. Be too bad if you got hurt when you you deliberately didnt dodge. If you had it would have hit the girl in the face and she'd be the one bleeding now. So by not dodging you shielded her with your own head, right? Kenshin: You give me too much credit. Zanza: Modest, huh. I like that. How about a fight? Itll be a good one. Kenshin: Ill have to decline. Zanza: Well, tell me if you ever feel like it. Im at the abandoned longhouse on the edge of town. See ya. (As he walks off, they see that the character for evil is written on the back of his jacket.) Kenshin: Is such a person good or evil? Yahiko: Id say bad, as in bad taste. Tae (clapping a hand over her mouth): Oh my! Kaoru: You know him, Tae? Tae: He left without paying his bill . . . (That evening, in the abandoned longhouse where Zanza has made his home. Zanza is eating while Kiheh and Goheh sit before him.) Zanza: Hmm . . . so you want me to destroy this guy. Kiheh: Yes. Completely. I think youll be able to do it. Zanza: Hey, don't talk to me like I was an assassin. Whether he lives or dies is up to fate. Im just looking forward to the fight. But how could you guys break out of prison? Kiheh: That shows you our grievance. If he hadnt been there everything would have gone perfectly. Zanza: Pathetic. So, this guy Kenshin, is he any good? I had two boring fights in two days and Ive getting kinda sick of it. Goheh: Hes strong! He took me out in a single blow! Zanza: Idiot! He could kill you ten thousand times and it wouldnt prove he was strong! iheh: Well, now, in your ear. Zanza: Hey, hey, get your ugly face away from me. Kiheh (whispering): The man called Kenshin is really . . . Zanza: Are you sure? Kiheh: How about it, Mr. Zanza? I think hell be satisfactory. Zanza: Yes. Its been years since I used this in a fight! (holding his long cloth-wrapped bundle) The legendary Hitokiri Battousai! The street figher Zanza has been searching for a match like you!

the Makings of the Characters --Hiruma Kiheh and Goheh--

I didn't make these characters from a model but for the needs of the story. In the first chapter, I divided the bad guy role into a smart guy and a strong dumb guy to make it more interesting, but it took too long to explain why they were working together. A blood relationship seemed easiest, so I made them into brothers. The model for Kiheh's design was a famous director who made an appearance in Obata Takeshi's "Legends of the Strong." Goheh was something I sketched and thought, "Oh, that would look good in a comic. (I don't really remember.) Unlike Kenshin and the others, their faces are really easy to draw, so in no time at all I was fond of them. I don't think they'll be making another appearance, though (laughs).

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Part 6--Showdown--Sagara Sanosuke Goheh (wearing a Sanosuke wig): "The legendary Hitokiri Battousai! The street fighter Zanza has been searching for a match like you!" Its been two weeks! Where is that rooster head? Kiheh: I cant believe he would get scared and run off. Goheh: "Im just looking forward to the fight!" Heh, what a joke!-Zanza (boxing his ears): You're the one joking! You keep up that weird copycat stuff and I'll hang you upside down. Kiheh: O-oh, Mr. Zanza. Where have you been? Zanza: The fight. Kiheh: The--a different fight? Zanza: No, stupid. The fight doesnt start with the kicks and punches. But a fake god of wealth and a muscle-bound freak wouldnt understand. (he picks up his bundle and leaves.) Kiheh: The street fighter Zanza . . . Hes well known in the underworld of East Tokyo as a fighter-for-hire. He decides how much to charge for a fight by how much he enjoyed it. Hes rude, a lone wolf. But hes strong! They say that after hes done with someone they see the character on his back for months in their dreams. If we use him well be rid of that annoying pest for sure. (thinking) That Himura Battousai! (the Kamiya dojo. Yahiko is eating rice balls, Kaoru is reading.) Kenshin (standing up): Theres a visitor outside. (he walks down the hall, Kaoru hurrying after him.) Kaoru: Wait, Kenshin, whats wrong? Kenshin: I felt his ki. (He opens the door to see Zanza standing in the yard.) It couldn't be hidden. This foolishly straightforward fighting spirit. Zanza: Im here for a fight. Kaoru: Its him! Kenshin: I thought it might be you. I told you that youd have to excuse me. Zanza: Thats no good now. I'm here as a hired fighter, I can't back out. Especially since my target is the patriot Himura Battousai. (General shock.) Zanza: The Choushuu patriot Himura Battousai. Practitioner of the old style of kenjutsu Hiten Mitsurugi, who wielded his sword as the Hitokiri. He worked for five years, from the age of 14 to 19. For the first half, he literally were a killer, a cold-hearted assassin who killed in darkness. For the second half, he defended the revolutionaries from the Shoguns swordsmen units like the Shinsengumi, acting as a bodyguard. Originally he were meant to remain obscure, but today hes gained great fame for his work. Then, the decisive war of Boshin. After the first battle of Tobafushimi, he disappeared. To live as the vagabond Himura Kenshin.

The real fight begins when you know your enemy and decide how to fight him. I had to go to Kyoto, the center of the Bakumatsu bloodshed, to find out about you. Was I more or less right? Kenshin: Have you decided how to fight? Zanza: Theres the problem! All I could find out was a rough account of your career. What kind of kenjutsu is the Hiten Mitsurugi school? And changing from a cold-hearted assassin to a gentle vagabond is an important point I dont understand at all. I havent figured you out yet, so Im just going to meet you head on. A fair fight. (the Hiruma brothers are watching from behind a fence.) Goheh: Hey, brother, do you really think this Zanza guy can win? Kiheh: His opponent is Battousai. The outcome is already decided. Goheh: But-Kiheh: Dont fuss. My plans have included Zanzas failure from the beginning! Zanza will lose, but Ive heard hes a very strong fighter. Even if hes killed, he wont go without giving a good fight, probably wounding Battousai. Immediately after the battle, Ill bring him down the instant he lets down his guard. (he draws a pistol out of his kimono.) I brought it from the foreigners quarters in Yokohama. This should do the trick! Kenshin: I also do not understand. Zanza: Huh? Kenshin: Ive seen that you hate bullying the weak. Why then make your living ignobly as a street fighter? Why do you wear the character for evil on your back? Your nature seems upright, yet now you are terribly warped. What could have done this to you? Zanza (echoing him): What could . . . (then he smiles) Stop. Thatd make a sad story before a fight. If you really want to know, fight me and beat me! Let me just say this. I hate the Ishin Shishi--youre all hypocrites. You did whatever you wanted all in the name of justice. Those who disagreed with you were destroyed, even if you had to distort the truth to do it. All those pretty words about equality of the four classes were just one big lie. So I want to destroy you, the legendary Hitokiri, the strongest of the Ishin Shishi, with all my heart! Kenshin (bowing his head): I understand. I accept your challenge. Kaoru: Kenshin! Kenshin: But answer me one thing. Are the Hiruma brothers the ones who hired you? Zanza: Bull's eye. Very clever. Kenshin: Theyre the only ones in town who know my past. And in the shadow of the wall, dirty killing ki hangs in the air. (to the wall) Don't hide, come out. Zanza: So you really are a first-class swordsman. Hey, give it up. (They watch the wall.) Zanza: I said, come out. (the brothers approach.) Zanza: Thats good. Now hand it over. Kiheh: What?

Zanza: Dont give me that. (He grabs the gun.) Maybe I cant read your spirit, but I know how a bastard like you thinks. You hired me for this fight, but after its paid for its mine. Any stupid interruptions like this--(he smashes the gun between his fists)--I wont stand for. Kaoru: . . . Kiheh. Kiheh (snarling): The land will be mine, little girl! Zanza: The dojos a little small. Lets take this down by the river. (They form a little procession going through town, Zanza balancing the bundle on his shoulders.) Yahiko (thinking): He doesnt stand out or anything. Kenshin: Yahiko. Were you surprised? Yahiko: Well, kinda. But Im not really shocked. Even if you are the Hitokiri, I'm not scared of you. Actually it's kinda comforting to know there's a reason why you're as strong as a demon. (Kenshin and Kaoru both smile.) Kenshin: Then thats all right. (he looks up and notices the huge bundle) Oro? Yahiko: Whadduya mean, oro. Look at that thing. Its gotta be a spear. They say if its spear against sword hell have three times your power. Zanza: Its not a spear, kid. Its much better than that. (at the river bank. They prepare for the fight.) Zanza: Well, just so everythings equal, let me introduce myself. My name is Sagara Sanosuke. In the underworld, I go by Zanza. (He pulls the wrappings from his bundle, revealing a huge sword. The blade is at least a foot and a half wide, with a pole for a handle.) Zanza: Sanosuke of the Zanbatou. Zanza for short. Zanbatou--a giant sword developed during the Sengoku era with the aim of killing both horse and rider when fighting a mounted opponent. Among the various types of swords it is the largest and the heaviest. Because of its weight, it's said that no one can master it perfectly. Goheh: So this is the so-called . . . Kiheh: Zanzas "partner." Zanza: Its an antique from the wars of another age. It hasnt been sharpened since then either. Even though it's a sword its got no edge on it at all. But, being bludgeoned to death is a definite possibility. Kenshin (drawing his sword): Himura Kenshin, wielder of the reverse blade. But you knew that already. Youve done your research. Zanza: Yes. So let me give you one piece of advice. Throw away all your pretty thoughts of not killing. (he charges) Or else youll be the one to die!!! Goheh: Hes fast!

Kaoru: Even carrying that heavy thing! (Zanza brings the sword down, breaking Kenshins sheath. Kenshin leaps clear, hitting Zanza in the back and sending him flying.) Yahiko: No matter how big that thing is, it doesnt mean a thing if he cant hit with it! Kenshins got it made . . . (He stops when he sees Kenshins look.) Zanza (picking himself up): You're as strong as I've heard. No wonder you became a legend. Kaoru: This isnt good . . . We misjudged his strength. This isnt good . . . We were wrong about his strength. His true strength is neither the monstrous force that destroyed a large man with just one finger or the great blows of the zanbatou. He took a suntetsu between the eyebrows and didnt move a muscle. Its his strength of endurance thats extraordinary! (thinking) Until now Kenshins Hiten Mitsurugi techniques have defeated all enemies with a single blow. That blow had no effect on this man! Zanza: This is a fight, not a duel. The better swordsman isnt going to win. Its going to be the man left on his feet. Kenshin: You may give that speech when youre the one left standing! Kenshin * Himura Battousai--End

Back to Home To Volume One To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume One--Kenshin * Himura Battousai Bonus Story 1 the Vagabond --Tales of a Meiji Swordsman-This short story was originally printed in this magazine about a year ago. Even though it came out to be only 31 pages long, I remember it being really difficult. It was the first time I was published in Jump Comics, and I threw myself into it body and soul, but when I look at it now . . . (silence.) My deepest memory is of suddenly changing Kenshin (at this time I didnt use that name; his real name was Battousai then) and in the end when my boss a nd I had a difference of opinion we ended up insulting each other. Now that the series is a hit things have changed, though. When it was published in Jump, it was thought to be all right, but I received over 200 letters in response. I didnt reply to very many of them, but I hope you will allow me to say thank you.

Raikouji Chitsuru-The character began with a girl from "Sugata Sanshirou," a novel by Tomita Tsuneocho, who didnt just save people that were hurt but protected them before they were hurt. (Or something like that.) However, Kaoru and Chitsuru look exactly alike . . . maybe theyre twins separated at birth? (Now were entering the world of "Sugata Sanshirou" . . . ) Chitsuru was a well-liked character, so I thought if I had an opportunity I might re-introduce her. Theres not much to say about the characters design. I just draw girls in hakamas. From a female student to a girl who plays kendo, whats next, a priestess?

the Vagabond--Tales of a Meiji Swordsman (a scene of carnage) Long ago in Kyoto, during the violent days of the Bakumatsu, there was a patriot called Hitokiri Battousai. This man, who killed many during the slaughter, disappeared as the violence neared an end. Now, it is the year 1878, the tenth year of the Meiji era. In Tokyo--

(Two men are chasing a women--named Chitsuru--down a country road.) Pursuer: Hey! Wait!! Chitsuru (to the figure walking up the road): You there, please wait! Vagabond (turning around): Oro? Chitsuru (hiding behind him): Im so glad youre here! Good luck! Vagabond: Oro ro? Chitsuru: Dont just sit there going oro! A weak maiden is being pursued, so rescue me! Pursuer 1 (as they draw their knives): Listen you! We dont want to hurt you, so hand over the girl! Pursuer 2: What the--hes got a sword!

Pursuer 1: Theres an edict against wearing swords! Vagabond (puzzled): Thats more for people like you. Pursuer 1: What the hell! Just kill them both! Vagabond: Tokyo isnt exactly a quiet town these days, is it? Theres nothing for it. (He scoops up Chitsuru and runs off.) Pursuer 2: He-hes running away?! Pursuer 1: Wait, you-(A little later) Vagabond: Phew. They didnt follow us all the way into town. Chitsuru (hitting him): How long were you planning to hold me?! Vagabond (rubbing his nose): Sorry, sorry. I didnt mean anything by it, so please forgive me. Chitsuru: You look like a swordsman, but you dont act like one at all. And you ran away from a fight. Vagabond: Its better to settle things without fighting. Chitsuru: Pathetic. What do you carry a sword for then? Vagabond: It doesnt matter one way or the other. This sword isnt something which could kill. Im just a vagabond, not a fighter who lives by his sword. A wandering masterless samurai. Chitsuru: Hmm. I thought there were no more samurai under the Meiji rule. Vagabond: If that had been true, you would have learned from experience not to play with strange men. Chitsuru: What---!! Vagabond: You mean that mess wasnt a love affair gone wrong? Chitsuru: I dont know them at all!! They were just a couple of lechers!! Vagabond: That was the first time youve seen them? Chitsuru: Im the only daughter of Raikouji, so I know all the local people. Well, let me invite home to thank you for rescuing me. Vagabond: Well, no, I-Chitsuru: Hey, hey, keep up! Lets go! Vagabond: Okay. (She leads him to a huge Western-style mansion) Chitsuru: This is it. Whats the blank look for? Vagabond: Youre dressed well, so I thought you were the daughter of a good family, but--

Chitsuru: Not quite. Im just the granddaughter of a merchant of foreign goods. If grandfather finds you hell be annoyed, so keep quiet. Vagabond: Annoyed . . . ? Chitsuru: It's just because youre a swordsman. If he sees one he-Grandfather (walking up behind them): Chitsuru. Chitsuru: Grandfather? Grandfather: Who is this? Chitsuru: Um, I know it looks bad, but hes no one strange. Hes a swordsman who saved me from some lechers-Grandfather: Go. No one who wears a sword is welcome in this house. Send him away at once. (he walks on) Chitsuru: No good, like I thought. Vagabond: He really didnt like me. Chitsuru: Its not just you. Grandfather hates all swordsmen and samurai. Vagabond: Oro. Chitsuru: Grandfathers son and his bride, my parents--were killed. During the Bakumatsu, they got mixed up in a fight between a patriot and a supporter of the Bakufu. It was more than ten years ago but he still hasnt let it go . . . Vagabond (holding her): There, there. You poor thing. Go ahead and cry on my shoulder. Chitsuru (hitting him): I didnt say I hadnt let it go! Think about it. I was just a baby then. I dont even remember my parents faces. So Im not sad at all. Youre probably thinking Im heartless, but theres nothing I can do. If I cant remember I cant remember. Would you be sad if youd never even seen your parents faces?! Did you cry for all your cousins and second cousins and grandparents and ancestors that died before you were born?? Vagabond: Set-settle down . . . (She gradually regains her grip on her temper.) Chitsuru: Oh, thats right. I meant to thank you. I-Vagabond: Really, theres no thanks necessary. All I did was run away. I feel more sorry about the whole thing than like I should be thanked. (Chitsuru stares at him a moment.) Chitsuru (thinking): He really doesnt act like a swordsman at all . . . Vagabond: Oro? Chitsuru: I have to at least treat you to dinner. Wheres your inn? We can get them to put something together for us. Vagabond: No, its getting dark. Its really all right. Chitsuru: Come on, dont be shy. Accept someones kindness. (Later. The vagabond is sitting under a bridge.)

Vagabond (remembering): At the time of the Bakumatsu they got involved in a fight between a patriot and a supporter of the Bakufu. They were killed--- By a patriot--Chitsuru: Vaga-bo---nd! (she is carrying a picnic box all wrapped up.) Where is he? (remembers him saying, "I didnt have much money, so Im sleeping under the bridge.") (she hears footsteps behind her.) Chitsuru: Oh, the vaga-(the man from before grabs her.) Pursuer 1: I thought wed failed when that weird guy showed up. We got lucky. Pursuer 2: All right, take the hostage back to the shrine. Ill send the letter to Raikouji. (A little later) Vagabond (walking): I wonder if shes really coming. Im sure it was this way-(he finds the lunchbox and her ribbon lying on the grass.) (In a police station. The chief reads the ransom note.) Chief: "To the foreign trader Raikouji Muneiwa. By filling your own pockets by trading in foreign goods you have committed a grave offense and polluted the holy nation of Japan. It is a crime that calls for the blood of your granddaughter as a punishment from heaven. But if this is not so we will have mercy. Come alone to the Hai Shrine in the foothills of Mt. Yuukyuu with a thousand yen if you want to spare her life. If you refuse our request your granddaughter may never come home. The Shinshuu Konoe Samurai Forces of Heaven" It sounds like some malcontents with a grievance against the government. Raikouji: It must have been that samurai! Ten years, and they still take life after life! Chief: I know your own samurai origins are painful to you. However, first we should scout our the area so we can consider our plan carefully. Raikouji: We have no time! Im going! Chief: You cant. It could be dangerous-Raikouji: I dont care! I would die to keep my granddaughter safe! Vagabond (sitting on the desk, reading the letter): It doesnt say you have to do that. Hmm, the Hai Shrine in the foothills of Mt. Yuukyuu . . . Raikouji (throttling him): How long have you been here! Vagabond: Not long . . . Raikouji: How did you get in!! Vagabond: Through the door, of course . . . (He pushes his hands away) More importantly, no one has to die. While your granddaughter unfortunately lost her parents, it was over when she was a child, without her knowing any deep grief. What do you think your death would help now? To be left alone in the midst of grief--this should not happen to her. So Ill make a different response. You have had the grief of having a dear one stolen from you. You will not taste another grief. (leaving) Excuse me.

Raikouji: How did that man get it? Stop him! Hes one of the men who took Chitsuru-Chief: That man . . . It could be no other. That voice, that red hair . . . And there can be no mistake about the cross-shaped scar on his left cheek. But it couldnt be . . . (At the shrine. Dozens of fighters are waiting on the steps.) Fighter: Its evening already, you--who is that? (drawing swords) What is he doing here? Leader: Wait a moment. You dont look like police. Are you Raikoujis house swordsman? Vagabond: Is Miss Chitsuru all right? Chitsuru (who is bound and gagged): Mmm mmm mm! (run for it!) Mmmm mmm mmm! (Theyll kill you!) Vagabond: Its all right. Just wait a little longer. Chitsuru: MMMM! (Thats not it!!) Leader: But did you come alone to face us all? What can you gain from such loyalty? If the government will ever restore the greatness of Japan once again, we must stand together. The Forces of Heaven is a family all can join. Under Meiji era we cannot wear swords, we cannot live as we once did. I am from a fallen samurai family. Arent you? Everyone here lost their way of life because of the Meiji patriots. You understand. We are the same. We would do much better as allies. Vagabond: Not together. Chitsuru (thinking): What? Vagabond: Nationalism? Warriors? This is really just a kidnapping, for money. So many of you to collect one young girl? Pathetic. There is nothing more contemptible than those who cannot keep up with the times preying on the successful ones who could. Fighter: That-Vagabond: Forces of Heaven? It sounds good. But Forces of the Devil might be a better name. Fighters: What happened to the humble attitude? Youll regret those words!! (They rush upon him, swords drawn. Chitsuru turns away. The vagabond quickly dispatches the first few with a single blow.) (Back at the police station.) Raikouji: Himura Battousai? Chief: One of the patriots of the Meiji era. I saw him once during the Bakumatsu, in Kyoto. He devoted himself to work in the shadows of history. A warrior who killed enemy after enemy with his deadly speed. For this strength and for his kills, he gained the name Hitokiri Battousai. No one was left alive before his sword. He killed everyone--but it cant be. Such a killer must not exist in the Meiji era! All men to the scene! (At the shrine. The only fighter left on his feet is the leader.) Leader (standing up): You have a good arm. To have killed everyone . . . (He sweeps off his cloak to reveal full armor) But you cannot destroy me! Vagabond: Black iron armor . . . Leader: Yes. The finest work, very rare. Even with your fine blade . . . (he throws his cloak over the vagabond) you cannot kill me! (he shears through the cloak with his sword, only to discover the vagabond behind him.)

Vagabond: Youre slow. Leader: You dodged! But with the armor you cannot-(The vagabond strikes his side, as the police arrive.) Chief: Were too late . . . Vagabond: Before you consider your armor, you should first examine your opponent's weapon. (The swords sharp edge is not facing the enemys side, but away from it.) Chief: A reverse blade!? Chitsuru (remembering): "This sword isnt something which could kill." (The leader collapses) Policeman: Theyre all alive, sir! Some have broken bones but none are in danger!! Chief: . . . that fool . . . Hirokiri Battousai, why . . . (the vagabond sheathes his sword. Sometime during the fight he has lost the string tying his hair back.) Vagabond: Because as a Hitokiri, I had no reason to kill. Are you all right, Miss Chitsuru? There, there, so frightened you cant even speak-Chitsuru (hitting him): Dont get carried away! Vagabond: Youre right. (he hands back the ribbon she dropped) The Meiji age will be the brightest yet. From now on I hope your life becomes bright. (he turns to go) Chitsuru: Wait! (she ties the ribbon in a firm bow in his hair.) Vagabond: Oro? Chitsuru: If you leave it loose itll get in your way. You can keep this. Vagabond: No, really, I-Chitsuru: I told you to accept others kindness! Stupid . . . Well, if youre ever in town again come by and see us. If you dont Ill never forgive you! Vagabond: But-Raikouji: No . . . I, too, ask you. Since I could not welcome you last time . . . Vagabond: . . . I would be honored . . . Long ago in Kyoto, during the violent days of the Bakumatsu, there was a patriot called Hitokiri Battousai. This man, who killed many during the slaugher, disappeared as the violence neared an end. Now, it is the year 1878, the tenth year of the Meiji era. In Tokyo--he travels as a vagabond.

(He walks through town. Two girls behind him are giggling.) Girl 1: Eww, hes wearing a ribbon.

Girl 2: But it kind of looks good on him. Vagabond: Oro? He wanders through the age--

Raikouji: But if he was a Meiji patriot how old must he be? He looked young, but he must have been at least 30 . . . (Chitsuru face-faults.) Vagabond--Tales of a Meiji Swordsman--End

Back to Home To Volume One To Volume Two

Volume Two Two Hitokiris

Part 7 The Character for Evil Part 8 And So Another Joins Then Part 9 Black Hat of Rushes Part 10 One-sided Heart Part 11 A Ribbon and Selfishness Part 12 Two Hitokiris Part 13 The Origin of a Patriot's Name Part 14 A Final Act under the Moon Part 15 A Runaway Beauty

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris from the front flap-(Watsuki-sensei and Kenshin, both, as the caption reads, googly-eyed.) WATSUKI IS AGAIN A LIAR Not only are the kanji for "wandering vagabond" not read "ruruoni," the word itself isnt even in the dictionary. I completely made it up. I apologize to everyone who believed me. Ill leave it at that; Ive been really busy lately, as you can see from the picture. I couldnt even draw the picture for the cover of the book edition. Its too late for the third volume, but the fourth for sure! This time Watsuki will not lie! Part Seven--The Character for Evil (the dust settles around Kenshin and Zanza) Goheh: He can do it! He took that blow of Battousais like it was nothing . . . Maybe he will . . . Kiheh: You really are stupid. He hasn't landed anything with his precious zanbatou. Zanza has no chance of victory. (smiling evilly) Its all going as planned. Zanza (raising the zanbatou again): Second round! (He strikes, but Kenshin has disappeared. He finds him perched on the raised zanbatous blade.) Kenshin: The zanbatou is a huge, heavy weapon, so the stances of attack are limited. There are only two options: bringing the sword down or cutting across. (narrowing his eyes) Theyre very easy to read. (leaping forward) There will be no second round. This is the end! (he strikes Zanzas shoulder. Zanza whips his blade across but Kenshin ducks under it.) Kenshin: Zanza, if a single blow will not work against you-(A myriad of blows strike Zanza from all directions, knocking him down.) Kaoru (thinking): A rain of blows! Kenshin: Hiten Mitsurugi School, the Ryuusousen. Zanza (thinking): He's not just stronger than me. Hes on a completely different level. I cant beat him . . . Kenshin: Let's end this meaningless fight. I don't want to lift this sword against you any further. Accept defeat with grace. (Flashback. Sanosuke, at about age eight, is standing on a rocky outcropping, carrying the sword of his captain, Sagara. They are watching an army marching.)

Sagara: Look well, Sanosuke. The three hundred year reign of the Tokugawa will soon be over. The curtain raises on a new age. The age when the oppressed weak cry themselves to sleep is over. There will be no high or low. The age of equality for the four classes has come. And we, the Sekihoutai, will lead the way. Sanosuke (snickering): "It could take a year or ten, depending on how hard we work, but it will happen." You told me all this before. (Sagara smiles at him. They start walking home.) Sanosuke: Hey, captain. We're all going to be equal in the new age right? I can have a real last name even though Im just a farmer's kid? Sagara: Thats right. Sanosuke: Then my name's going to be Sagara! Sagara: Sagara Sanosuke? Stop it, stop it. What a strange name. (Sanosuke grins.) the Sekihoutai--a group formed from the masses directly after the battle of Tobafushimi, in 1868. They marched to Edo ahead of the government army, to investigate the allied provinces on the way and to act as a spearhead, urging support. The First Regiment, led by Sagara Souzou, marched north by the Tousan Way, spreading the new government's proclamation that land taxes would be cut in half. However . . . (Sagara is meeting with other members of the group.) Man: Thats ridiculous--the Sekihoutai a false army?!! Man with bandages: An order was sent to each province and each troop, sent by the governor-general, to suppress the false government army Sekihoutai. Our division in Usuitouge was attacked and destoryed! Men: Thats unbelievable. . . What do we do? Man with mustache: Weve been abandoned! Theyre not cutting taxes after all! They promised to cut them in half to win the farmers of the provinces as allies, but the finances of the new government handle that. So they're calling us the liars--they'll punish us and say they never intended to cut taxes in the first place. Were made up of farmers and merchants, so theyre using us as the perfect scapegoat . . . !! Man: What do we do, Captain Sagara? Sagara: Theres no reason to disobey the governor-general. For the time being, well proceed to the headquarters in Shimosuwa. Sanosuke, you wait here. Youre still young-- theres no reason for you to come this time. Sanosuke: Captain . . . Sagara: Well be fine. Dont worry. (Later. Sanosuke is pressed up against a fence by the crowd gathered to see the head of Sagara mounted on

display.) People: Sagara Sanzou, the captain of the first regiment of the false government army Sekihoutai. Decapitated for the crime of using lies of a tax cut to lead the populace astray. I don't care if he was trying to be a hero like the great Ishin Shishi, he shouldn't have deceived us like that. The Sekihoutai . . . they were just a bunch of criminals. (the shocked face of the young Sanosuke fades to the enraged face of Zanza.) Kenshin (thinking): The fighting ki that was extinguished before is now. . . Zanza: I will not lose! You put the mark of evil on our backs and thought you were justice incarnate--I'm not losing to one of you! Kenshin (thinking): The Sekihoutai . . . ! Goheh: What? What's the deal with that? Kiheh (thinking): Yes! Now! (drawing a second pistol) Die, Battousai!! (He fires. Kenshin goes down.) Kaoru: NO!! Yahiko: Kenshin! Goheh: B-brother?! Kiheh: A plan must foresee the second and third steps in order to attain success! By thinking I had only one pistol, he sealed his fate!! (Slowly, Kenshin gets to his feet, holding up the sword. The hilt, which has a bullet embedded in it, cracks and falls away.) Kaoru & Yahiko: Kenshin! Kiheh: He saw the bullet. He stopped it with the hilt . . . However! (turning the gun on Kaoru and Yahiko) What will you do about this! Goheh, keep the brats from running away! Goheh: But . . . we didnt bring any rope to tie them up . . . Kiheh: Then break their legs! Goheh: I see . . . You always were the clever one, brother! Yahiko (whipping out his shinai): You bastard! Kaoru, dont just sit there! Get out of here! Kaoru: I cant. I . . . Goheh: Dont move . . . (The zanbatou stops his reaching hand. Zanza drives it into the ground, slashing his face.)

Zanza: I told you. This is my fight! I will not allow interference! I will not lose! I CANNOT lose!! Kenshin: Kiheh. You are a man beyond saving. Kiheh (pulling out the third pistol): Nonsense! At such close range! Kenshin: Hiten Mitsurugi school Doryuusen! (He strikes the ground with his sword. Kiheh goes down under a shower of rocks.) Kenshin: I held back so you would not lose consciousness. Taste hell for a while. You should be the one to wear the character for evil on your back. No . . . perhaps it should be us, the patriots of the new age . . . Zanza: We settle this now, strongest of the patriots!!! Kenshin: Sagara Sanosuke, the last living member of the Sekihoutai. I understand. (he flips the reverse blade around.) Well settle this. Kaoru: Kenshin?!

the Makings of the Characters --Sagara Souzou-There's no model--Sagara Souzou is a real person. Just done in the image I had of him. The real Sagara Souzou was a heroic man whose real name was Koshima Shirou. He was originally not of the samurai class but the son of a rich and powerful family; he left them behind (he had a wife and family!) as an Ishin Shishi. But as it says in the comic, he was branded with the disgrace of a "false government army" and decapitated at the age of 29. In Sanosuke's mind this has become a heroic story, but Sagara Souzou actually put equality of the four classes as one of the last goals of the Ishin Shishi. If he had lived, what would have thought of the temporary equality ... This is a bit of a digression, but even though the Sekihoutai isn't that famous, I wasn't sure if I should put it in or not. But as it shows in a straightforward way whether the Meiji patriots of the new era were "true" or "false," I thought I should. In fact a famous manga writer laughed and told me it was too crazy, and the ratings were the lowest since the series began, but I still think I was right to draw it. Other than this there was no design. When I drew Yamagata Aritomo in Part 2, I struggled to make him close to the real one, but couldn't. So when it was time to draw Souzou, I decided it didn't matter much and just drew him as I thought he might look. (Afterwards, I looked for a photograph or a portrait and didn't find anything. I wonder what he really looked like?) I made him good-looking and Sanosuke's mentor, so it seems he now enjoys a deep-rooted popularity among some of my female readers (laughs.)

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part Eight--And So Another Joins Them Zanza (swinging the zanbatou in circles above his head): Well settle this, Battousai!!! Yahiko: What--what is he doing? Kaoru: Centrifugal force! With his gigantic strength and the great weight of the zanbatou, the swings will add even more force to his attack! Zanza (thinking): From then--after the Sekihoutai was destroyed, I become a street fighter. I fought day and night. When I got involved in a fight, I could forget everything. And in those ten years, I became strong! (aloud, as he brings the sword down) And now that strength will destroy the strongest of the patriots!!! Kenshin: Such mean strength cannot destroy me. (The swords meet. The blade of the zanbatou is sheared cleanly off. Kenshin leaps straight up.) Yahiko: Thats . . . Kaoru: How he destroyed Hiruma . . . Kenshin: Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuutsuisen! (He brings down the flat of the reverse blade full force on Zanzas head. Zanza remains standing.) Kenshin: Strong, as I thought. Youre the first to have taken the Ryuutsuisen and not been destroyed. But you must be using all your strength to keep to your feet. (turning away) Now, wait here while I call a doctor. Zanza: Not yet! Im not finished yet! I'm not down yet! I will not lose! In the name of Sagara and the Sekihoutai, I wont lose to an Ishin Shishi even if it means my death! (Kenshin turns back to face him.) Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin. Are you . . . Zanza: So come on! Come on! (Kenshin coolly punches him.) Kenshin: Did the Sekihoutai teach you to destroy the Ishin Shishi? Or to bring in the new era? Zanza: Shut up! You preached equality, but you drowned in greed and acted like you owned the whole damn world! Dont tell me about the Ishin Shishi, who gave us the lie of a new age! Kaoru: Thats not true! Kenshin wasnt that kind of patriot! He never cared about glory or power. Hes a vagabond, who protected peoples freedom! All you know about Kenshin is Hitokiri Battousai, so you can't talk!

Yahiko (charging): Thats right! Go any further and instead of Kenshin youll be facing Myoujin Ya-Kenshin (holding him back): This could get complicated, so youd better stay back. (Zanza glares at them defiantly.) Kenshin: Zanza, the new era isnt finished. Certainly the shape of the new age was formed ten years ago. But those who are truly in need of happiness are still in the old era where the weak are oppressed. And so in my own small way, to bring such people power, I wield this blade. (holding out the reverse blade) For a year, or ten years, or what if the new age is eternally unfinished? I dont know, but I think this will make amends for the victims of the new age. I think it will make amends for the people Hitokiri Battousai killed. (he walks away) Zanza (thinking): That's the same. Kenshin (to Kaoru): You were paralyzed with fear? Yahiko: Youre pathetic, "master." Kaoru: Shut up! Zanza (thinking): He's the same as Captain Sagara, who dreamed of a new age and fought for it . . And he continued to fight . . . While I despaired, trying to forget by starting into fight after fight . . . (He smiles and lets go of the zanbatou.) Im sorry, Captain Sagara. (He falls backwards) but to this man, I have lost completely. Kenshin: Zanza! The next day, outside the Akabeko Kaoru: Zanza was really hurt--his whole body was bruised, and he lost a lot of blood. Hell be hospitalized for at least three months. They say its amazing he didnt die. Kenshin (looking grim): Zanza is on a completely different level from the other two, therefore I couldnt make an allowance for him. Kaoru: So how long are you going to have that scary face? Kenshin: Its been like this since this morning. Yesterday I had my eyes narrowed for a long time. I think it did something to my face muscles. (Kaoru and Yahiko take a cheek each and pull.) Yahiko: Okay, back to normal.

Kaoru: Thats the face of the vagabond we know and love. Kenshin: But that hurt! Kaoru: Well, it's all settled now. Lets get some sukiyaki. Yahiko: Again? The hags a pig too. Kaoru: Oh? How is that better than a slanty-eyed shrimp? Yahiko: Stop that! (Slanty-eyed shrimps are popular!) Kaoru: Make me! (That's only if they're good!) Kenshin: Ill go get us a seat. Come in when youre ready. (A large man is sent flying through the screen door. Two others peer nervously outside.) Kenshin: Oro? Its you from before-(Zanza appears after than, covered in bandages.) Zanza: Sheesh. I dont care if you get drunk and pick fights, I just wish you'd train a little first. Kaoru: Zanza!! (As they hurry over) Zanza: Hey, thanks for looking after me yesterday. Kenshin: I thought you were supposed to be at the doctors. Zanza: Feh. My business is getting beat up. This is nothing. (They look at him for a moment. Then everyone pops him one, to make a point.) Zanza (weakly): My business is getting beat up. This is nothing. Everyone (thinking): Foolish pride. Kenshin: Zanza . . . you didnt take the character for evil off your back? Zanza: Yeah . . . I cant forget the Sekihoutai. Its my past. I cant take the character off. Once you're nineteen it's too late to change your nature. I thought a lot about what you said yesterday. So, I guess when you say it, the lies of the patriots arent really lies. But Im going to have to hang around until I figure this out. (a meaningful pause) Zanza (turning to go): Oh yeah, one more thing. Im not Zanza anymore. I dont have the zanbatou, and I stopped being a street fighter. Now Im just the fighting idiot Sagara Sanosuke. Like youre not Hitokiri Battousai. So don't go off wandering without checking with me first. Got that, Kenshin?

Kenshin (smiling): I give up. Another strange one joins our group. (Kaoru and Yahiko perform the one-cheek-each maneuver again.) Yahiko: Whadduya mean, "another." Kaoru: Yeah, the strangest thing around here is you. Tae: Mr. Sanosuke left without paying again . . . (General face-fault.) Kenshin: Oro . . .

the Makings of the Characters --Sagara Sanosuke-If you're a fan of the Shinsengumi, you guessed it at a glance. The model for Sanosuke is the captain of the tenth unit of the Shinsengumi, Harada Sanosuke. He was known as one of the five most handsome men of the Shinsengumi (although, according to my bible, Burning Sword, (a novel by Shiba Ryoutarou) he was sort of fat . . .) and a spear-wielder of great strength. He loved to fight, was present at every battlefield where the destiny of the Shinsengumi was decided, and had a rough, stormy temper. But, perhaps because of his humble origins, he had his softer side. He thought a great deal of his unit and took care of those beneath him. Judging his likes and dislikes, he seems like the older brother type from a boy's magazine. He is said to have died on the battlefield of the Ueno War, but there's even a legend about him, telling how he survived to become a bandit chief. Looking from the eyes of the people of the time, he must have been a very romantic figure. Of course, I liked him too, and put him in RuroKen as Sanosuke. I'm extremely happy Sano has become so popular, but recently he's also become the Most Likely Character to Have His Name Misspelled. I've seen all kinds of different kanji for "Sanosuke." I even saw "Sasuke," and wanted to say, "Hey, hey, he's not a ninja!" but by now I've kind of given up. When I did the design, as you know, I didn't have a certain popular character in mind. Maybe it's because of the hair, but everyone keeps saying so (I love the manga, but . . .) My model for Sano was the main character, Lamp, from "Arabian Lamp Lamp." During my assistant days, I was doodling in my sketch book and drew my own Japanese-style Lamp. I changed it around a little, and it became the real Sano. (I got the artist's permission, just in case.)

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 9--The Black Hat of Rushes (Lightning crashes. Inside a mansion, a well-dressed man cowers before a man shrouded in a cloak, wearing a wide black hat. He carries a bloody sword and bodies litter the floor between them.) Rich Man: P . . . please. If its money I can get you as much as you want. Just spare my life. Black Hat: The honored patriots of the new age bathe in money like water. Has it made you weak? (He laughs, quietly. The man screams. Black Hat fixes his eyes upon him.) Rich Man (thinking): I . . . I cant move! Whats happening?! Black Hat: Die. (The sword is brought down.) Sanosuke: This is terrible. (Kaoru is grimly grilling fish in the dojo yard.) Sanosuke: Its no good at all. Girl, youve got to take some cooking lessons. I could teach you to do better than this. How do you take this day after day, Kenshin? Kenshin: Its not that bad. The more of Miss Kaoru's cooking you eat, the better it tastes. Sanosuke: Oh, so this is some kinda exotic acquired taste, is it? Kaoru (pelting him with utensils): If its bad then dont eat it! You come over here all the time to mooch food!! Sanosuke (blocking with Kenshin): Since I stopped taking fights I have no money. Don't be so uptight. Kenshin (as he gets pelted): Oro! Oro! Oro! (the Chief of police--from part 2--slides open the gate.) Chief: Im sorry, I don't mean to interrupt anything, but is Mr. Himura here? Kaoru: Chief! Kenshin, the chief of police is here-(Kenshin is dazed and covered with bumps.) Chief: I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Himura. Kenshin: Oro? (Yahiko continues to munch determinedly at his fish.) Chief: I truly apologize for the trouble with the Sword-bearing police. The matter has served as an opportunity to dissolve the unit. Discipline within the force is being strengthened. I, too, am working at this, so please forgive us . . . Kenshin: Thats all right. What is it you have to ask me? Chief: Let me explain something first. This concerns the problem of the polices reputation. Weve kept this out of the newspapers, so I beg you all to keep this a secret. My request is none other than this. I want you to destroy a certain ruffian.

Sanosuke: Ruffian? Chief: Known as "Black Hat of Rushes," he's a fiend who targets former patriots who play a part in the Meiji world of power and wealth. An swordsman without scruples, he has struck over ten times throughout Japan without making the slightest misstep. Kaoru: So basically hes out to get the Meiji patriots? Is it because of a grudge, or does he think he's making the world a better place or something? Chief: Perhaps. But above all the Black Hat enjoys killing. Since hes targeting patriots who hold important posts, the police has dedicated itself to providing guards, and the targets themselves use their power and money to hire bodyguards. Yet the Black Hat seems to enjoy killing as many as he can, once he has broken through our defenses. Two months ago, when he appeared in Shizuoka, counting victim, police and bodyguards, thirty-four were killed and fifty-six suffered heavy injuries. Kaoru: Wait a minute. If you know hes so strong, why dont you use the infantry? Since there were so many casualties . . . Chief: We did . . . but the unit was wiped out before they could draw their weapons. According to one who just barely escaped with his life, he couldnt move at all, like he was bound hand and foot. Thats why they were killed-Kenshin: By the Nikaidou Heibou "One-sided Heart." Kaoru: What? Kenshin: Probably after so many murders, he has lost his original purpose and will, drawn only by the color and smell of blood. That such a man should exist ten years into the Meiji era . . . (they all stare at him) Kaoru: Kenshin . . . (Kenshin, saying nothing, sips his tea.) (Another mansion. Inside is the man they have come to protect, Tani.) Tani: A guard? No thanks. Its only one ruffian. I wont need police to protect me. Chief: Its not that simple. Mr. Tani, your assailant is the Black Hat of Rushes! Tani: Watch your tongue! I survived forests of swords and rains of bullets until the dawning of the Meiji era. Do you think I care about the opinion of a mere police chief? Chief: Then you can understand how terrifying the killing sword of a master can be. (Tani is sitting in an armchair, surrounded by fighters of every description.) Tani: Huh. I know, and so Ive assembled the very best and strongest to be my personal bodyguards! Every possible fighter who admires Tani Juusanrou, the best man in the War Department! Fighter 1: Thats right. Were devoted to Mr. Tani. Fighter 2: Why dont you just go home, cops. Tani: I wont rely on outsiders from god knows where. That has no honor! Are you saying that this outsider is stronger than all your henchmen together? Chief: It pains me to say it, but yes.

(Kenshin enters the hall. Tani is shocked.) Kenshin: Id heard you had become very self-important, Mr. Tani. Like a different person than the one I protected from the forests of swords and rains of bullets during the Bakumatsu. Tani: WHAT? Sanosuke: Whered you get these "best and strongest" from, anyway? I remember beating every one of 'em up at least once. Fighters (who recognize him too): WHAT?! Kenshin: It must be very annoying to have bodyguards from god knows where, but please overlook it just for one night. Tani: This . . . this is unheard of. The . . . the honor is more than I deserve. Sanosuke (to the guards): Tonight, well forget old times. Were on the same side, right? (Just tonight, though!) Chief: Besides these too, Mr. Tani, a unit of police is positioned outside. Tani: Fine! Have it your way. Kenshin: Oro? Tani: I mean, by all means, thank you very much. (The clock reads five minutes to one. Kenshin and Sanosuke are playing shogi.) Sanosuke: Its five minutes until the challenge letter said he would be here. I wonder if hes really coming. Kenshin: Hmm . . . well, if he doesnt come, he doesn't come, and so much the better. Sanosuke: I guess the little girl and the kid are already asleep. Kenshin: Yes. Miss Kaoru said she would get up early to prepare a bath and wait for our return. (a contemplative pause) Sanosuke: But, Kenshin, why'd you take this job. I thought you didnt like being called on for these Battousai kind of things. Kenshin: Of course I dont like it. But I have no reason to turn my back on this. If the evil acts of the Black Hat are not halted, these misfortunes will only increase. Including that of the Black Hat himself . . . But then why did you come too? Sanosuke (grinning): This is fun. Theres just no good reason to stay out of a fight. Chief (thinking): This is no simple fight, but . . . Sanosuke: Okay, I have one question for you. What is this Nikaidou Heibou "One-sided Heart" thing you mentioned before? Do you know this Black Hat guy? Kenshin: Actually, thats two questions-Sanosuke (hitting him): Stop being picky and answer me. Kenshin: They're rumors. Sanosuke: Rumors? Kenshin: Rumors I heard more than ten years ago. I dont have the slightest idea if theyre true, but the point now is how to--

(a scream. They throw open the windows. Two police guards lie dead at their posts.) Others: What was that? It wasn't from in here. It must be outside! Kenshin: Hes here! Sano and I will take the front! Everyone else follow behind! (Tani glances anxiously from side to side as his guards rush to take their positions.) Sanosuke (kicking him): Stop shivering, you pig. Everyone knows you always put your king in the middle! (The clock strikes one. All eyes are focused on the door.) Bodyguard: Its one o'clock . . . Hes not coming? Ha. Just an empty threat. (the Black Hat appears in a window, cutting the last speaker down.) Black Hat (chuckling again): There they are, there they are, you careless little insects . . .

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 10--One-sided Heart (Kaoru lies awake in bed) Kaoru (thinking): I cant sleep . . . whats wrong with me? Im really worried for some reason. (She gets up to pace the house. Yahiko is out like a light in his room.) Kaoru: Well, it is Kenshin. Im sure hell be okay. And Sanosukes with him too, just in case . . . Kenshin will be fine . . . (the Black Hat stands framed in the window.) Black Hat: One, two, three . . . fourteen, fifteen of you? Not as many as I thought. Sanosuke (to Kenshin): Thats the Black Hat? Hm. Those eyes are pretty scary. Kenshin: Do you understand, Sano? Hell deal with me. You look after Mr. Tani. Tani (leaping to his feet): What are you just standing there for? Get him! Im paying you enough! Get to work! The one who destroys him gets five times what Im paying you now! And Ill get you an office at the Department of War! Bodyguard: Five times! An officer! (as they charge) All right, that job's mine! No, Ill take it! Sanosuke: Idiots! You want to throw your lives away for greed? (The Black Hat chuckles again, building to a maniacal laugh. The charging guards are quickly slaughtered.) Black Hat: Ah, this feeling--it's good. Sanosuke (thinking): Hes fast! He doesnt fly like Kenshin, but hes using some weird form of kenjutsu! (aloud) Stay back! You cant take him! (The guards are pulling back.) Black Hat (turning the full power of his eyes on them): Dont run! (They freeze.) Tani: Wha--what was that . . . Chief: They cant move! Black Hat: You cant run away. Once you draw your sword, you fight until one of us dies. Otherwise, it just

wouldn't be fun. Sanosuke (who also is having trouble moving): Why you . . . what are you doing? What the hell have you done to me? Black Hat: Oh ho . . . someone who can move against the "One-sided Heart" must be at least a little more than a mere worm. Kenshin: The Nikaidou Heibou "One-sided Heart" is also known as "the art of shrinking." I thought it was unbelievable, but you are indeed the Black Hat of Rushes. (He vaults over Sanosuke to exchange blows with Black Hat.) Chief: Mr. Himura! (Kenshin has taken a cut to the arm.) Kenshin: I heard stories about you during the Bakumatsu in Kyoto. A man who didnt belong to any clan, but took contracts on people for pay. Said to be a master who had attained the highest level of the Nikaidou Heibou. Nikaidou Heibou--this form of kenjutsu is made up of three forms, the one, eight and ten. (**note: the sword is held in positions similar to the characters for these numbers; straight across, in two diagonal lines, or in a cross.) Its secret technique is famous as it is strange and terrible. The "one-sided heart" is said to have been used only by its originator. One-sided Heart--This most secret of secret techniques entails sending ones own ki out through ones eyes to crush ones opponent, freezing him in place. It's said that the technique was never passed down to a second generation. In modern times it would be called a kind of instantaneous hypnosis. Kenshin: I thought youd use as an attack, but you use it to kill those who have lost the will to fight . . . Isnt that unfair, Udou Jineh? Jineh: I too have heard rumors. A patriot from Choushuu, using the old style of kenjutsu called Hiten Mitsurugi. The legendary man bearing a large cross-shaped scar on his left cheek, Hitokiri Himura Battousai! (He fixes his gaze upon Kenshin.) Chief: Mr. Himura! (Kenshin meets his gaze, breaking the spell.) Kenshin: A match, man to man, without trickery like the "one-sided heart." If your sword is equal to mine, you wont need it. Release them, Jineh. Or youll face me. Jineh: I hadnt hoped for Battousai as an opponent. However. (he turns his stare on Tani.) First Ill fulfill my challenge! (Tani, frozen in place, can only scream.) Kenshin: Mr. Tani, snap out of it!

Jineh: Futile! However it may be with you, this rotting fat pig will not break free! (rushing up the steps to Tani) You once paid big money for a killing, but now killing is against the law. (almost there) You fat patriot pig!! (Sanosuke, roaring, breaks free.) Sanosuke: Too soon-- (grabbing a statue above Tani and smashing it down) --for checkmate! (The statue breaks Jinehs sword. Jineh, laughing, drives the fragment through Sanosukes wrist.) Kenshin (rushing forward): JINEHHHH!!! (Jineh blocks his strike with his short sword. Kenshin pushes off from the ceiling for another blow. The impact drives them both back.) Bodyguard: I can move!! (A series of jumps take Jineh back to the windowsill.) Jineh (chuckling): This is interesting. More interesting than anything since the Bakumatsu. Theres been a change in target! My next quarry is you, patriot Hitokiri Battousai! (he leaps backwards out of the window.) Ill appear again soon. Wait for me, and bring a real sword this time! Chief: Mr. Himura. Kenshin: Are you all right, Sano? Sanosuke: Yeah, this is nothing. Kenshin: Chief, if we hurry and get some first aid for these men they might still make it. Chief: Yes, of course. But Mr. Himura, now that youre being targeted-Kenshin: It doesnt matter. If anything, it was fortunate that this happened. Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . you guessed it would turn out like this from the start and you still took this on . . . Kenshin: I had hoped to settle it here. (thinking) But it turned out as one might expect. Jineh of the Black Hat . . . this will not be easily resolved.

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 11--A Ribbon and Selfishness The next morning. Kenshin and Sanosuke are walking home. Kenshin: Six badly injured, three less so. The Black Hat affair has begun with some small damage. One cannot face nine casualties with a calm face. Sanosuke: Youre expecting too much. Nobody died--thats pretty good. The Black Hat . . . Udou Jineh, huh. Originally a Hitokiri and completely psycho to boot. But weve got the strongest of all on our side (slapping Kenshin on the back) so why worry? Kenshin: Not really. (That hurt.) In the ten years since the new era began, I took a vow never to kill again, but hes done just the opposite, continuing to kill. As Hitokiris, the difference is great. I dont know when or where Jineh mastered the Nikaidou Heibou, but when he appeared in Kyoto at the beginning of the Bakumatsu, he was the head of the Shinsengumi. Sanosuke: The Shinsengumi--the best of the Bakufus companies of swordsmen. So he's an old enemy of the Ishin Shishi? Kenshin: Actually, he killed many of the Ishin Shishi, unnecessary deaths. In the end, he fled the Shinsengumi after internal conflicts turned the unit against him. From then he appeared many months later among the Ishin Shishi as a hitokiri. Sanosuke: So he doesnt follow the principle of loyalty to the Emperor. Kenshin: Jineh has only the desire to kill. Since he is motivated only by this desire, he is an exceedingly dangerous Hitokiri. Sanosuke: This guy . . . I know I dont have any part in this, but-Kenshin: I am his only target, and Ill be his only opponent. But theres something I want you to do for me instead. (At the dojo, Kaoru has dozed off sitting on the porch.) Sanosuke: Sheesh. Look at that face. She must be getting old, sitting there drooling in her sleep. Yahiko: I dont think she slept a wink last night. Sanosuke: Oh yeah? Hmm. (patting her cheek.) Hey, girl, wake up. (stretching her mouth open.) Hey, wake up. Yahiko: Ah---ha ha ha!! Kaoru (breaking a shinai across his head): Welcome home. Sanosuke: Nice to see you too. Kaoru: I--huh? Wheres Kenshin? Sanosuke: Kenshins not coming back. This time, the killers after him. He was afraid he'd get you in trouble, so hes not coming back here for a while. While hes gone he wanted me to look out for you. Kaoru: But where did he go? Sanosuke: He said he was gong to the riverbank. (remembering Kenshins words: "A Bakumatsu Hitokiri had to be able to attack easily and run easily. Many acted from a base near a riverbank. If Im by the river, Jineh will find me.") I guess. (Kaoru starts running.) Sanosuke: Hey--hey, where are you going?

Kaoru: Ive made up my mind. Im looking for Kenshin! Sanosuke: Idiot! Jineh is not your average opponent! Do you have to see him to understand? If you go after him youll just get in the way and make trouble! If you just wait here quietly itll be better for everyone-Kaoru: So after he fights Jineh, what if he doesnt come back? What if he goes off wandering again, what do we do then? --Since I am a vagabond, I never know where Ill be when-Kaoru: My father died. Kiheh betrayed me. If Kenshin leaves . . . if Im going to be left alone again, Id rather meet the danger face to face! (She runs off again, and this time no one tries to stop her.) Sanosuke: She cant stand being separated from Kenshin. She really is selfish. Well, you cant separate selfishness from love, so I guess theres nothing you can do, huh? Although you probably dont care. (You dont look like you mind being left alone.) Yahiko: Whatever. Theres nothing you have to do. The opponent is Kenshin. The best in Japan. (pointing at himself) By the way, Im the second best! (Got that?) Sanosuke: So that makes me number three? (Whatever you say.) The girls so stubborn shell probably find Kenshin and drag him back here. Im going to take a bath and get some sleep, so have fun. Yahiko: Kenshins counting on you. You should be more responsible! Jineh (concealed behind them): Heh heh heh. The river. Heh heh heh . . . (He disappears.) (Kenshin sits on a log near the bank, watching the river.) Kenshin (thinking): There must have been heavy rain upstream, the rivers swollen. If you fell in itd all be over. (he senses a presence behind him.) Hes here . . . (clicking the sword out of its sheath.) Kaoru: KENSHIN . . .IVE FOUND YOU. Kenshin (thinking, as Kaoru plunks herself down beside him): Shes scarier than Jineh . . . Kaoru: I heard it from Sanosuke. Youre not coming back to the dojo for a while. So Im not going back either. Im staying here with you. (a pause) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. Did you have a fight with Sano? Or with Yahiko? Kaoru: Thats not it! Kenshin: You heard about Jineh. Kaoru: I heard. But Im not going. Kenshin: If I have to protect someone as I fight, I cannot possibly beat Jineh. (Another pause. Then Kaoru stands up again.)

Kenshin: Miss Kaoru? (She pulls the ribbon out of her hair.) Kaoru: It's my favorite ribbon, indigo blue. Im lending it to you. Kenshin: I couldnt possibly. Kaoru: Its all right, so take it! Kenshin: Okay! Kaoru: All right? Im only lending it to you. Be sure and give it back. After you fight Jineh, if you forget and go off wandering again, Ill never forgive you. (Kenshin stares at her for a minute. Then he smiles.) Kenshin: I understand. Ill be sure to come back to return this. You can wait at the dojo without worry. Kaoru (smiling a little): . . . all right. (Kaoru is suddenly snatched away by Jineh. He is balanced in a small boat ripping down the river. Jineh: Heh heh heh. Heh hwah ha ha ha!!! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru!!! Jineh: Ive seen you, Ive seen you, Battousai! Ive seen that this girl is your woman! Get angry, get angry! Angry like you were last night when I broke that roosters arm! Return to the way you were ten years ago! Like you were when you could have killed me, the matchless, strongest, cold-hearted Hitokiri. (flicking a letter to him) Wait for me here, Battousai! Kaoru (getting her head free): Kenshin! Jineh: Hwah ha ha ha ha!!!! (The river carries them out of sight.) Kenshin: Jineh . . .!!!!!

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 12--Two Hitokiris Challenge--Wait at the shrine in the forest at midnight tonight. Jineh (Kenshin tears the letter to shreds. That night, he enters the forest.) (At the shrine. Jineh has tied Kaoru hand and foot and placed her inside one of the small three-sided shelters that usually house a statue.) Jineh: Dont stare at me like that. I didnt kidnap you to eat you. Kaoru: I know that. It was to give you an advantage over Kenshin. I didnt think the Black Hat would be a coward. Jineh: You dont know. If youre my hostage, Battousai will be angry. His anger will take him back to his former days as Hitokiri. Battousai now has gotten soft. I could destroy him in the time it takes me to smoke this cigarette. And that would be boring. Kaoru: I cant believe you dont know how strong he is. Jineh: You're the one who doesn't know.. Imagine a killer so great, just listening to stories about him raises goosebumps. To fight and kill that man, stretched to the very edge of life and death--nothing could be more fun. (checking his watch) Its almost midnight. Time for chatting is at an end. The real fun starts in a moment. (as Kenshin enters the clearing.) Jineh: Ah, Battousai. Kaoru: Kenshin! (Kenshin meets Jineh with a fierce gaze.) Jineh: Good eyes. Youre angry. Kenshin: Youve got Miss Kaoru wrapped up in this. I cant allow that. Kaoru (thinking): What? Jineh: Excellent, excellent. Youre speaking in your old manner. Youve put the edge of your strange blade where it belongs. The great Hitokiri of legend is revived! Kaoru: Kenshin . . . (Kenshin leaps at him, and they begin to exchange strokes. Kenshin uses the "rain of blows" technique he used against Sanosuke, but Jineh blocks each one. They break and circle each other. Jineh focuses his eyes on him.) Kenshin (breaking the spell): None of your tricks!! Kaoru (thinking): No . . . this isnt the Kenshin I know. This is . . . Hitokiri Battousai . . . ? Kenshin: I told you, your One-sided Heart won't work on me! (Jineh only smiles, and lunges at him again.) Kenshin (thinking): I can read his moves. First, the one-handed level strike. (he neatly dodges.) Next, a side-stroke from the

one-character form (he ducks back) From there, an immediate ten-form downward strike . . . (he flips his sword over, catching the strike on the butt of the hilt, then whipping it around to knock the hilt out of Jinehs hands.) Broken! (Jineh retains his blade but is knocked off balance. Kenshin moves in for the final blow. Jineh, smiling, hands off his sword behind back from right hand to left, and strikes Kenshin unexpectedly on the shoulder. Kenshin goes down, bleeding profusely.) Jineh: You were reading my moves. Up until the back-pass. Not yet. Youre still a far cry from the Battousai of old. I could destroy you now in the time it takes to smoke three. Boring. Kaoru: Kenshin! Jineh (turning to Kaoru): So lets make you a little more angry. (He fixes his gaze on Kaoru. She freezes. Her eyes water and she begins to choke.) Jineh: This is a stronger form of the "One-sided Heart." Stronger to the point where it begins to paralyze the lungs. She has about two minutes. It wont be as easy to break as it was last night. Death by strangulation isnt pretty. The corpse salivates, and the bowels relax. (Kenshin pulls himself into a crouch and gets a grip on his sword.) Kenshin: Jineh . . . the time for talk is over. If you have something to say then say it with your sword! (he seems to disappear. He reappears inches from Jinehs face, smashing his nose.) Jineh: Oh ho . .. I couldnt see the movements of your strike. This is the Hiten Mitsurugi school! This, is Hirokiri Battousai!! Battousai: This time for talk is over. Come, so I can kill you now!

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 13--The Origin of a Patriots Name Battousai: The time for talk is over. Come, so I can kill you now! Jineh: Kill me? Good. (he snaps his nose back into place) A speech worthy of a Hitokiri! Kaoru (turning her face away, still unable to breathe): Kenshin . . . Jineh: Now that you are the Hitokiri of old, The true fight begins here. Lets do it, Battousai! (He charges, but Battousai stands unmoving. His stare stops Jineh in his tracks.) Battousai: Whats wrong? Jineh: You truly are the great Hitokiri of legend. You really change when you show your killing ki. Battousai: If you value your life, release Miss Kaoru. Jineh: I cant release her. This is different from the one I put on those pigs of Tani's. Either she breaks it herself, or you release her by killing me. The former is impossible. Battousai: Then Ill have to kill you. Jineh: That, is also impossible! (he raises his sword in the one-character form.) The living are susceptible to impressions. If you get the idea that youre sick, your actual condition will get worse. If you get the idea you cant breathe, then it will actually hurt to breathe. By raising your ki, you shrink that of your opponent and make him unable to move . Your thoughts become your reality! And I am no exception! (he seems to bristle with strength) I! Cannot! Fail! Battousai: I see. A sign of your own strength. You use the technique on yourself to bring out your full power . . . Jin'eh: I! Am! Matchless! (They stare each other down.) Jineh: I . . . AM the strongest! The Hyoki no Jutsu of the One-sided Heart. Ive haven't used it ever since I left the Shinsengumi, about fifteen years. (turning to a boulder, he reduces it to rubble with a few blows.) If you call this cowardice its a cowards technique, but its mine. Battousai: It doesnt matter. Use whatever technique you like. However. (he sheathes his sword.) Once Ive said Ill kill you, your death is assured. Jineh (thinking): Thats . . . the battou-jutsu stance! Battou-jutsu--By whipping the sword out of the sheath, one can increase its speed twice or three fold. A great technique which can kill with one blow without taking a single blow from ones opponent. It could also be called iai-jutsu (the art of drawing ones sword, cutting down ones opponent, and sheathing the sword all in one movement.) Jineh (thinking): Battou-jutsu, the fastest technique of the deadly-swift Hiten Mitsurugi school! Battousai: Come, and Ill show you how I got the name "Battousai." Jineh (thinking): However . . . if I can dodge the blow, I can win! Because battou-jutsu destroys in one blow, afterwards hell be left completely open! If he makes a mistake, Ill give him death. A double-edged technique. . . . can I dodge? . . . I can dodge! I can dodge this!! (aloud) Take this, Himura Battousai!!

(he charges. Battousai stands where he is, waiting.) Jineh (thinking): Battousai, youre forgetting one thing! You haven't noticed your one fatal flaw! The sword! The reverse blade will handicap the battou-jutsu technique! The curve of the reversed sword will slow it down! And using the shadow arts, this little difference is my golden chance of victory! (He brings his sword down. Battousai draws his blade.) Jineh (thinking): Fast! But even a slight dodge-- (he pulls back, and the blade swings harmlessly past him.) Ive won! (aloud) Victory is mine, Battousai! (Battousai brings the sheath up like a sword, striking his elbow.) Jineh (thinking): He . . . he used the sword and the sheath . . . two-sword battou- jutsu--?! (He goes down.) Battousai: Hiten Mitsurugi school Battou-jutsu, Souryuusen. I'm fully aware that the battou-jutsu was originally a one-blow killing technique, and that the reverse blade was not meant for battou-jutsu. I am the one who learned and mastered all of the battou-jutsu techniques. This is the origin of the name Battousai. Your elbow is smashed and the tendon severed. Your career with the sword is over. And so ends your life. (raising the reverse blade, edge down.) Battousai: Die.

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 14--A Final Act Under the Moon (Battousai stands poised with the sword raised above Jineh. Jineh is kneeling, making no move to avoid the blow.) Kaoru (still unable to breath): Kenshin . . . Jineh: Whats wrong, Battousai? Why do you hesitate? You have to kill me to release the girl. Spare me and she dies. Kill me and you save her. The choice is too simple. Dont hesitate. Theres no time. Great Hitokiri of legend, assassin--send me to the netherworld with one stroke here (drawing a line across the top of his head) Battousai: Yes. I have no desire to give you such a gift. But to protect Miss Kaoru, I will be the Hitokiri once again. Jineh: Thats it! Give me a taste of your assassins blade! Battousai: Die. (The blade comes down.) (Kaoru remembers Kenshins words when he first came to the dojo-A sword is a weapon. Kenjutsu is the art of killing. Whatever pretty words you use to speak of it, this is its true nature-But, I like Miss Kaorus idealism better than its true nature. I like it better. Kaoru: Ken . . . shin . . . Kenshin!!! NO-----!!!! (He freezes) Kaoru (sweating and breathing hard): Dont go back to being the Hitokiri . . . and using the killers sword . . . (she collapses) . . . no . . . Kenshin: Miss Kaoru! (he dashes over and catches her before she hits the ground) Miss Kaoru, wake up! Are you all right? (She opens her eyes, then smiles.) Kaoru: Im all right. Kenshin. Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru: You're talking . . . like you usually do. Im fine, now-(Jineh stands behind them. He draws his short sword with his left hand.) Jineh: I could understand the rooster-head doing it, but I would never have believed the girl could break out of the One-sided Heart. I must be getting soft too. Kenshin: Stop, Jineh. You have no chance of victory with only a wakazashi in your left hand. You lost. Its all over. Accept it quietly. Jineh: No. Its not over yet. Theres still things to be settled. (He plunges the wakazashi into his own chest.) Jineh: Hmm. This feeling . . . its good.

(he falls backwards) Jineh: Stop . . . looking like you dont understand. I said it . . . the things left to be settled. I . . . I was alive, and caught . . . if the investigation continues . . . it will be sure to find the politician who commissioned these killings . . . Kenshin: What . . . Jineh (chuckling): I cant believe you thought there was no need for a Hitokiri in the new era. You don't look like Battousai. That's why I thought you had gotten soft. There's a lot of noise about the new government, but at heart its still the same bloody struggle for power. They want to erase those who got in their way, but now, under the new regime with a modern police force, it's not possible to carry out a simple killing. Not only could I not break away from my path of violence, but I didnt want to. So when the interests of politics and the Hitokiri came together, the assassin "Black Hat of Rushes" was born. "A Hitokiri kills of his own free will, but he does not choose his own targets." I ignored this rule and challenged you, and so came to this awkward end. But, I dont care. I enjoyed this duel to the death. And living with a smashed right arm would have been boring. Kenshin: Jineh . . . Jineh: Stop looking like that, Battousai. When you said youd kill me, those eyes were better. Your true nature is that of the Hitokiri. As was mine. A Hitokiri is a Hitokiri until death, after all. No one else can change this. I'll watch you from the abyss of hell to see how long you can wander as a vagabond. (With a final chuckle, he dies. His words echo in Kenshins mind.) "A Hitokiri is a Hitokiri until death, after all. Until death . . ." Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: Lets go home, Miss Kaoru. Well leave whats left for the police. (They walk home through the deserted, early-morning streets, Kenshin a few paces ahead.) Kaoru: . . . Kenshin (he says nothing) Kenshin. Kenshin: Ah . . . what is it? Kaoru: Thank you, for saving me. At least let me say it-Kenshin (remembering her screaming): . . . No. It is I who should thank you. Im grateful. When Miss Kaoru stopped me . . . Kaoru: What? Oh. No, I mean, it was nothing. I had become the Hitokiri Battousai once again. Kenshin: Oh yes, your indigo ribbon. I have to give it back. (He holds it out.) Kenshin: Oro. Kaoru (snatching it): What is this! Its all bloody!

Kenshin: Oh, when my shoulder was cut the blood must have-Kaoru (chasing him with the reverse blade): This is terrible! Ill never forgive you for this! Come back here! Kenshin: I couldnt help it! Jineh . . . Watch me from the abyss of hell. Ill spend the rest of my life suppressing my Hitokiri nature. Ill never become Hitokiri Battousai again. Until I die, Ill be the vagabond who doesnt kill . . . (Back at the dojo.) Sanosuke: So you met up with her and didnt come back till early morning, eh? Arent you the smart guy. Did you finally do it? (Kenshin is not even going to deal with this. Kaoru wearily smacks at them with her shinai.)

Back to Home To Volume Two To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Two--Two Hitokiris Part 15--A Runaway Beauty Kaoru: Kenshin--!! (checking the well) Where are you? (his room) Are you here? (knocking on the bathroom door) Kenshin!! Thats strange. What could have happened? He isnt anywhere. (thinking) He couldnt have . . . Yahiko: Kenshin just went out somewhere with Sanosuke. Kaoru: Really. Yahiko: (You dont believe me!) Do I look like Im lying? Kaoru (breathing a sigh of relief): This time I thought he really had gone off wandering for good. Im so glad. Yahiko: I thought of that too, but you're worrying too much. You should get Kenshin a collar or something. Kaoru (picturing The Master and her pet kenshin): Ewww. Yahiko: Whadduya mean, eww? (You didnt have to take me seriously!) Kaoru: But where did they go? Yahiko: The Shuueiya. It used to be a restaurant, but it's more of a gambling hall now. Kaoru: Ga--GAMBLING HALL?! (In the Shuueiya. Men place their bets as the dice are thrown.) Sanosuke: Okay, which is it? Kenshin (wearily): Five-six split. Dice-thrower: A five and a six! Sanosuke: Leave it to the Hiten Mitsurugi School. Its readings are fantastic! Kenshin: You said it was important, so I came, but . . . Sano, gambling halls are illegal. Sanosuke: Whatre you talking about, that reverse blade of yours is illegal too. Kenshin: Thats true, but . . . Sanosuke: Dont worry about it. Everyone here is a friend of mine. No one cheats, no one makes or loses a fortune. In the group its just fun and games. You cant take everything so seriously. You should relax. Your whole life wont be any fun at all. (a significant look) I had to drag you here, so give in and have some fun. Make today your last day for gloomy thoughts. Kenshin: . . . Did Miss Kaoru tell you about Jinehs end? Sanosuke: Dont know a thing about it. More importantly, whats the next one? Kenshin: Snake eyes. (outside.) Man with beard: Wait!! Wait, woman!!

(He chases her down the street. Another man jumps out in front of her.) Man 2: Too bad. End of the road! (She stops, trapped.) Beard: Youve given us a lot of trouble! Man 2: Think you could escape by yourself? (She darts through the Shuueiya doors.) Man 2: Shes still trying to run! Beard: Follow her! Shes not getting away! Man 2: Wait, Megumi! Dice-thrower: Snake eyes again! Sanosuke: All right, all right, all right! Gambler 1: Todays your day, eh, Sano? Gambler: Its been a while. Maybe you should let up a little. Sanosuke: Youre joking. Prepare to lose your shirt! (Whatever he said, he's having the most fun.) Kenshin: Sano . . . Sanosuke (tossing the blocks around): So where's Yoita from the candy shop? That gambling fool hasn't been here today. Gambler 1: You didnt know, Sano? Yoita died earlier this month. Sanosuke: What! He died--was he sick? Or did he get in an accident? Gambler 1: It was opium. It was a mistake. He smoked a lot once, and . . . Opium--the oldest drug, made from the dried juice distilled from part of the poppy flower. Similar to morphine, it causes terrible withdrawal symptoms. At the time, it was a forbidden throughout the country as a strong drug that could destroy a country. Sanosuke: That idiot . . . getting mixed up in something like opium. Kenshin: But thats strange. Opium is a costly drug. An ordinary person shouldnt be able to buy a lot of it at once . . . (Megumi bursts into the room.) Sanosuke: What do you want? Kenshin: Oro. (She catches sight of Kenshins sword and throws herself into his arms.) Megumi: Save me!

Kenshin: ORO? Megumi: Some terrible men are chasing me. Please save me! Kenshin: Um . . . if you say so . . . (Her pursuers dash in after her.) Beard: Megumi, you-Knife: You cant run anymore! Sanosuke: One thing after another. What do you want? Beard: Shut up! Stay out of this! Just hand over the girl, or else-- . . . ? (Sanosuke punches him.) Sanosuke: Im in a bad mood right now, so watch who youre talking to. Knife: What--what do you think youre doing? We're the personal bodyguard of Mr. Kanryuu! Stand against us and youll be his enemies! Sanosuke (kicking him): I warned you, small fry. Gamblers: Kanryuu . . . This isnt good. Thats the Takeda Kanryuu that . . . Kenshin: Takeda Kanryuu? Who is he? Sanosuke: A young businessman on the outskirts of town. On the surface. But something's going on underneath. Hes suddenly gained a lot of power and influence in the past few years. Now, hes a shady character whos amassing his own private army. Everyone from yakuza up to politicians wants to avoid a fight with him. (turning to Megumi) If theyre Kanryuus soldiers, are you his mistress? Megumi: No! I really dont know anything about all this. Not even this man Kanryuu-Beshimi: It's not nice to lie, Megumi. (A small man, with spiky hair and large, slit eyes is sitting cross-legged in the corner of the room.) Gamblers: How--how long has he been here?! (Kenshin, frowning, notices the missing board in the ceiling.) Beshimi: You thought you only had two guards. Youre always watched by one of the Okashiras followers. In the bedroom. In the bath. Even in the toilet. Megumi: But its true Im not his mistress! Go back and tell Kanryuu! This time Im escapin him! Beshimi (cackling): Cute. Specially when you think you're running out of her . . . (he flicks two pellets, and the two men on either side of her go down.) Sanosuke: Tomo! Genji!

Beshimi: Rasenbyou. (holding up the tiny metal cones.) Next, both your legs. As a punishment for running away. (He snaps them out. Kenshin darts forward and pulls up the tatami floor mat to block.) Kenshin: Im not sure whats going on, but I wont sit by and watch people being killed or hurt. Beshimi: Dont fool with me. If you think you can keep off my rasenbyou with one tatami mat-Sanosuke: You bastard, what have you done to my friends-(Beshimi panics as Kenshin and Sanosuke come at him from different directions. They take him out together.) Gambler: This cant be good. Three of Kanryuus soldiers . . . Megumi: Hmm. Youre strong. The swordsman is especially good. Well, how about it, boys? Will you protect me from Kanryuu as I escape? Ill pay you twelve times the reward. Sanosuke: Youd better explain yourself first. Megumi: Huh? Sanosuke (snatching her wrist): Two of my friends are hurt! You cant tell me it's not important to know the reason why!! Megumi (pulling away): Ow! That hurts! Dont grab so hard! (Some little paper packets fall out of her sleeve. They pause. Kenshin picks on up and breaks it open.) Kenshin: When you spoke of a reward, did you mean opium? (Megumi stares back defiantly.) Two Hitokiris--End

Back to Home To Volume Two To Volume Three

Volume Three: A Reason to Act

Part 16 Megumi, Kanryuu, and so . . . Part 17 Oniwabanshuu Part 18 Kenshin's Company Charges Part 19 a Girl from Aizu Part 20 A Reason to Act Part 21 A Wind of Rage Part 22 Assault on Kanryuu's Estate Bonus Story Vagabond

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Three--A Reason To Act (from the front flap) (Watsuki-sensei is surrounded by pointing fingers) People: Who? Who? Who are you!! Watsuki: (This is becoming a joke) Im Watsuki. Pretty much . . . IM FAT. I havent had time for exercise so if you say it's natural, indeed it is. . . And on top of that, Ive been so busy I havent had time to shave, so friends and aquaintances are treating me just like in the picture. So, my resolution this year is to start a diet and to shave properly. Other than that, I want to devote my full energy to "Rurouni Kenshin"! But, I want to play Samurai Showdown too . . . (No slacking! Wake up!) Part 16--Megumi, Kanryuu, and so . . . (The sun is setting. Kaoru and Yahiko are training outside.) Kaoru: Theyre out late. Yahiko: They must have either won big or lost big. Maybe he lost it all. Maybe he's coming back in nothing but his loincloth. Kaoru (looking at his mental picture with disgust): We didnt need to see that. Thats not pretty. Kenshin: Were back. Kaoru: Kenshin! Welcome home--? (She sees Megumi standing between them.) Kenshin: Im sorry were so late. Megumi: Its a very old house, isnt it? Is this a kenjutsu dojo? (Kaoru is pointing and making question mark noises.) Kenshin: Oh, this is Takani Megumi. The truth is, there was a little trouble at the gambling hall and-Sanosuke (stifling him): We won, but the guy couldnt pay up, so we got the girl instead. Sorry, but well have to keep her here for now. Yahiko: I see. So they did win big. Kenshin (aghast): Sa----no----Sanosuke (under his breath): If we tell the truth we'll have to tell them about the opium. We should keep that quiet for now. Kaoru (fuming): Kenshin, is this true? Sanosuke (whispering): You dont want to get her involved in this, do you? Kaoru: Kenshin . . .

Kenshin: Its true. Kaoru (punching him out): I cant believe you!! (beating him up) I cant believe this! Thats like slavery!! I could understand it from Sanosuke, but you--!!! Sanosuke: What's that supposed to mean? Kenshin: Oro---Kaoru: Um, Miss Takani . . . Im sorry. Youre free to return home. Megumi: Oh, I have no intentions of going home. (picking him the dazed Kenshin) I like this man very much. I wouldnt want to leave his side for a moment. Kaoru: !!! Megumi: I'm much better than that sweat-stinking little girl, aren't I, Ken-san? Yahiko: Oh ho. Go Kenshin! Kaoru (to Megumi): S--stop that! Megumi: Oh . . . I wonder whats wrong. It doesnt seem like youre Ken-sans lover. Is it really your place to say what he does? Sanosuke: I wouldnt tease her too much. The girl is incredibly naive. Kaoru: Get out---!! Everyone get OUT!!! (They're all sent tumbling out of the gate.) Sanosuke: Rrraow. Kenshin: I give up. Sanosuke (to Megumi): This is all your fault for speaking before you think. Megumi: Oh, when I said I didnt want to leave his side, I meant it. Even though hes fantastically strong, he's a good man. If hes nearby, even if Kanryuu's men attack, I'm sure he'll protect me. Himura Kenshin . . . you're the man I want for my bodyguard. Kenshin: Id like to hear more about the situation first, at the very least. Sanosuke: I agree. We dont know a thing about you. Like why youre running from Takeda Kanryuu. Why hes after you. And this! (holding up the opium packet) How and whered you get this? Megumi: Only a brute would ask questions about a ladys past. Sanosuke: You-Kenshin: Now, now . . . Sanosuke: Well, fine. I'll just follow you. Eventually I'll find out where it came from. That stuff killed my friend! If anyone's putting that shit on the streets here, I'll crush them! (Megumi says nothing.) Kenshin: We dont want to pry into your personal life. Just tell us the details of your involvement with Kanryuu. I think hes probably behind the opium dealing, but . . .

(A man from the gambling hall rushes towards them.) Shuu: There you are, Sano! Ive been looking all over the place. Sanosuke: Shuu? Whats wrong? Weren't you taking Gin and the others to the doctor? Shuu: They're fine. Theyre going to pull through. Sanosuke: Thats good. Shuu: It's something worse than that. Come with me! (a crowd has gathered to see the two bodies the police have fished out of the river.) Sanosuke: Arent those Kanryuus men from before? Kenshin: Its terrible. Megumi: He doesnt tolerate those who fail him. He cuts them down. This is how Kanryuu operates . . . (Kenshin, scanning the crowd opposite him, notices something.) Sanosuke: What is it? (Beshimi is standing among the crowd with two other men. One (Kanryuu) is in a Western suit and glasses, the other (Aoshi) a taller man in a trenchcoat.) Aoshi: Beshimi. Beshimi: Ye-yes!! Aoshi: The swordsman who broke your nose. Isnt that him with the red hair and scar on his cheek? Beshimi (darting looks all over the crowd until he sees him): That bastard! And Megumis here too! All right, this time Ill kill him-Kanryuu (pleasantly): A quarrel with this human trash might be trouble. Aoshi (to Beshimi): Leave him. Kanryuu: Thank you. Aoshi: Whoever he is, hes no ordinary man. Beshimi, I don't think you alone can deal with him.If theyre here, it means Hanya will be here too. Hanya? Hanya (invisibly): Yes? Aoshi: Have you found out where they live? Hanya: Yes. He has sharp instincts; it was hard to follow him. Aoshi: All right. Youll help Beshimi recover Takani Megumi. Tell this to Hyottoko as well. Hanya: Roger. Aoshi: Understand, Beshimi? Those two will assist you. I wont tolerate any more failures. Beshimi: Ill--Ill remember that.

Kanryuu: Well. Youre giving him a second chance. Our Okashira is a humanitarian. Aoshi: Does it seem so? Kanryuu: Im afraid I cant do the same. Im a businessman at heart--if you dont cut your losses youll never get ahead. No harm done. Its rather refreshing to throw out what you dont need. However, Megumi could really be a problem. Its important we not kill this goose who lays the golden eggs. I cant let her escape. (on the other side of the river) Megumi (catching sight of him): Kanryuu!! Sanosuke: No mistake, thats him. Kenshin, look. That guy on the left is Takeda Kanryuu. Kenshin: Whos that on his right? Sanosuke: Hmm . . . the chief of his soldiers? Megumi: No! Thats the Okashira! Hes separate from the other soldiers. Kanryuu hired him recently. He leads the former spies, the Oniwabanshuu . . . Oniwabanshuu-- Spies of the Edo period who would probably be called a kind of ninja today. Composed of those skilled in the arts of combat, they concealed themselves as shadows throughout the Shoguns and daimyos' estates to protect those within. Just before the Meiji era began, at the age of fifteen, he become the Okashira of the Edo Oniwabanshuu--the genius spy Shinomori Aoshi! Sanosuke: Why would someone like that work for Kanryuu? Kenshin: Hmm . . . he is a more formidable opponent than Takeda Kanryuu. When her enemies are this shady businessman and the dangerous Oniwabanshuu . . . we cannot abandon Miss Megumi!

the Makings of the Characters--Oniwabanshuu * Beshimi Rather than from an actual design, this character was made up almost impromptu. Actually, in drawing the Megumi story, while I was arguing with my boss, I thought that Kanryuus soldiers would fight Kenshin and the others. But he said, "Up till now the swordsmen Kenshin fights have just been punks. Isnt that kind of boring?" and so I made up a group that added a spy aspect to the real organization the Oniwabanshuu was. Naturally since this was while I was going ahead with the story Id already planned, it ended up sort of haphazard. When we first see Beshimi, he doesnt show much strength, and he only exists to show that something strange is going on. I didnt plan out his character, and he ended up being an incompetent coward. Later on in the story, he shows a different face, but lets not give anything away. The design is as haphazard as his character. Except for Aoshi, all of the Oniwabanshuu are pretty weird, and he ended up being shorter than Kenshin. The fact that hes short goes along with his cowardice. My readers tend to like short character, so I heard a lot of people saying, "Oh, Beshimis cute!" It was sort of an odd feeling, though.

Back to Home To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

translated by maigo-chan last updated 7 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three--A Reason to Act Part 17--Attack of the Oniwaban (Kenshin is drawing up a chart) Kanryuu Takeda Soldiers--Yakuza (30) Swordsmen (10) Infantry (10) Others (10) Okashira--Oniwabanshuu Kenshin: So, these are Kanryuus sixty-odd fighters. The Oniwabanshuu? Megumi: Hmm. I dont think theres more than ten of them. Kenshin: Next. Where is the opium kept? (she sticks out her tongue.) Kenshin (sighing): Are you always going to keep silent about the opium? Megumi: I'm telling you this in order to make your fighting easier. It has nothing to do with opium. Instead of asking so many questions, just get rid of them. (thinking) If it really comes to a fight with the Oniwabanshuu . . . these people couldn't handle them at all. There's no point in staying here too long. If I leave while everyone's distracted by the fighting, I could get far away before anyone notices. (Kaoru is sneaking along outside the room.) Kenshin: Well, Miss Megumi, what about-Megumi: I wont answer any further! (Kaoru creeps cautiously outside and puts her ear to the door.) Sanosuke: Youd make a good peeping tom, little girl. The master of the Kamiya Kasshin school would weep. Kaoru: But--but--but--but--but theyre alone together in that room!! Sanosuke (grudgingly patting her on the head): Okay, okay. Its all right. It's not what you're thinking, so just relax. Kaoru (tears streaming from big marble eyes): But why-Sanosuke: Its his nature. He sees someone in trouble and he just cant help himself. Thats his nature as a vagabond. The sword is incredibly strong, but the person is incredibly weak when people are involved. Women and children especially-Kaoru: You can say that about him. (slight pause) But, then aren't you the same? Sanosuke: Stupid. This is just revenge for my friend. I could care less about that vixen! Kenshin (coming out): Sano, there's no trouble, is there? Sanosuke: Nope. Kenshin (tossing him the paper): Heres the layout of Kanryuu and his followers. I think its best if were familiar with those other than the Oniwabanshuu as well. We cant be careless. Sanosuke (studying the paper): Kenshin. Youve got really bad handwriting.

Kaoru: Yeah, it's just like Watsuki's . . . Kenshin: Thats great, can we get back to the story? (They get back to the story.) Kenshin: And, Miss Kaoru. I cant share the details, but there could be an incident or two. There wont be another stupid blunder like the time with Jineh. I will be sure to protect you. (smiling) And so I want you to close your eyes for a while, okay? Kaoru (sighing): I understand. But when all this is over I want an explanation. Mysterious V oice: Heh heh heh. I heard you, Kenshin! (General shock.) (the mysterious voice turns out to be Yahiko, squished under the porch.) Yahiko: Whats this about a fight? Kenshin: Yahiko, how long have you-Kaoru: The kid's pretty flexible . . . Yahiko: Since last night. Thats why my face is all flat. (bouncing back to normal) This is cruel! Im the only one left out! Im one of your company too! Sanosuke: What? Kenshin: When did I get one of those? Sanosuke: Don't be ridiculous. You're just a kid. Yahiko: What, you . . . ! You talk too much, and you're just a Sanosuke! (kicking him) Knock it off!! Sanosuke (blocking casually) No chance, kid. (Megumi watches them scuffle through the open door. She remembers her own family . . .) (Outside) Beshimi: This is it. We attack according to plan. (Two others are with him. One (Hanya) wears a devil mask and has horizontal stripes running around his arms; the other (Hyottoko) is simply huge.) Hyottoko: Youre good at telling people what to do, Beshimi. We were ordered by the Okashira to help you. Dont forget that. Hanya: Stop. A company divided will lose a fight that could be won. Hyottoko: Even a company divided could take these guys. I could take them alone! (He smashes through the wall.) Megumi: Theyre here . . . Kenshin: Theyre at the gate! (Hyottoko emerges.)

Hyottoko: Hand over Megumi. Do it now and I might let you go. Kenshin: Its the Oniwabanshuu. Hyottoko: One of the Oniwabanshuu. I am the great Hyottoko! Sanosuke: Hyottoko? Thats way too cute for you. Id change it. Hyottoko: Well? Who do I fight first? I don't care if you come together. Sanosuke: He looks like hes more proud of his strength than any kind of weapon. Kenshin, leave this one to me. Kenshin: However, your opponent is one of the Oniwabanshuu. It won't be just a simple fight . . . Sanosuke: I dont care! Ill catch him alive and find out the truth about the opium! Hyottoko (cracking his knuckles): You first? (Hyottoko punches. Sanosuke ducks under it and hits him in the ribs.) Sanosuke: Doesnt matter how strong you are if you cant connect. Hyottoko: Thank you. You deliberately stepped into range. (He snaps his teeth together and breathes out flame.) Yahiko: Sanosuke! (His jacket falls burning to the ground. Sanosuke is still standing, but his right leg is burnt.) Sanosuke: That was close, you bastard. Hyottoko: So youve warded off my killer Kaentoiki technique. But can you survive the next blast? Beshimi (concealed in a tree above them): Kekeke. He talks big, but he delivers. With an oil sac hidden in his stomach and flint for teeth, this Oniwaban attacks with flame! "Hyottoko" is written with the characters for "fire man"! And there's nothing he can't burn! Hyottoko: I've got you now. (Sanosuke notes the small tube in Hyottokos mouth.) Kenshin (to Hyottoko's side, sword out): You look away? I am your opponent. Hyottoko: Ill finish this one first. No hurry, Ill burn you next. Kenshin: Your sideshow act wont singe a hair of my head. Hyottoko (breathing fire): S-sideshow!! (Kenshin whirls his sword in a circle in front of him.) Yahiko: Hes using the wind of the turning blade as a shield . . . Hyottoko: Idiot! How long do you think you can keep this hopeless act up? You'll taste my sideshow act to the fullest! (Megumi stands around the corner of the dojo.) Megumi (thinking): I can slip out now without anyone noticing.

Kaoru: Going somewhere? (Megumi stops) Kenshin is fighting for you. You could at least watch! Megumi: Hes not fighting someone a swordsman can beat. Thats the middle-rank of the Oniwabanshuu. Hes different from the low-ranked Beshimi. Kaoru: No. Hell win. You dont know Kenshin. Hes a swordsman, but not just a swordsman. (Hyottokos flame sputters and dies out.) Hyottoko (thinking): Ridiculous--Im out of oil . . . Kenshin: Have I tasted your sideshow act fully yet? the Makings of the Characters--Oniwabanshuu Hyottoko There was no model for this character. However I'd already been playing with the idea of "Hyottoko" meaning "Fire Man," or a man who could breathe fire. I wanted to put this man who could breathe fire into the group of spies (ordinarily youd say ninja, but writing "ninja" seemed sort of cheap, so I used spy (onmitsu) instead) but Hyottoko seems out of place. Maybe its something you just dont have in this fictional world . . . As for his personality, for someone whos bang introduced and bang defeated, a conceited idiot seemed natural. By the way, as for the match between Hyottokos Kaentoiki and Kenshins revolving sword, everyone: readers, people at the magazine, friends and aquaintances all said, "Both of them are sideshow acts!!" Looking at it more closely, all I can say is I give up. (It was summer then and I was really tired, so please forgive me.) For the design, I again took a mutant from that popular American comic. As I said before, I needed to keep a strange characteristic in mind, and as I planned to conceal an oil sac in his stomach, I thought Id make him extremely fat. It was the first time Id ever drawn someone like that, and until I got used to it, it was really difficult. Once Id gotten used to it, though, it got easier.

Back to Home To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three--A Reason to Act Part 18--Kenshins Company Charges Megumi: His . . . his sword kept off the flame. (thinking) Hes no mere swordsman. What is he . . . Hyottoko (snatching the barrel strapped to his back): Im not through with you yet! Kaoru: Hes trying to refill the oil! (Kenshin moves to stop him, but Sanosuke stands between them.) Sanosuke: Thanks for the help, but this guys mine. Sorry, but I'm starting over from the beginning! Kenshin (lowering his sword): I understand. You can take it from here. Sanosuke: Leave it to me! Kaoru: Will you stop the stupid macho act? Sanosuke, your legs hurt! (The barrel smashes against the wall.) Hyottoko (wiping his mouth): Refill complete. You fool. You came back just to get burned. Sanosuke: Youre the fool. You think that trickll work twice? Hyottoko: You too think my technique is a mere sideshow trick? (breathing fire) Ill cremate you! Beshimi: A giant Kaentoiki! This time theres no escape! Sanosuke: Yeah right! (He dives straight into the flame.) Kenshin: A good move. Hell be hurt less if he heads straight for the sac rather than trying to dodge. (Sanosuke punches Hyottokos open mouth, seizing the tube and pulling.) Sanosuke: I'll take this! (holding up the bag) This trick youre so proud of is filth. Youve got no chance left. Give it up. Hyottoko (charging for another punch): Youre the one without a chance! With burns on both arms you cant-(Sanosuke lands a kick to the face, bowling him over.) Sanosuke: You can kick in a fight too. With such short legs you didnt think of it. (thumbs up) Easy win! Kenshin (smiling): Considering youre covered from head to foot with burns-(Sanosuke turns on him, scowling) Kaoru: They won . . . no matter what you say, they're strong . . . Megumi: They're more than just strong . . . Who on earth are they . . . Kaoru: I told you. You dont know them. Those two are people friends can count on and be proud of. (Megumi says nothing.)

Kaoru (running forward): Are you okay? Ohh, you really are hurt. Looks like you just barely won . . . Kenshin: Doesn't it? Sanosuke: You too . . . Megumi (watching them and thinking): Friends . . . Kaoru (looking at the unconscious Hyottoko): What are we going to do with him? Sanosuke: Yeah. Even if we splashed him with water-Beshimi: Damn . . . Damn . . . that idiot Hyottoko was beaten easily! We failed again! No . . . (thinking) The cause of all this is Takani Megumi! If only you hadn't run away when I had my chance--! (aloud) I dont know what Takeda Kanryuu wants with you, but after what you've done to me--(he aims with another pellet--you will not escape unharmed! Kenshin (thinking): Killing ki! (aloud) Watch out! Theres still someone here! Beshimi: Ill kill you!! Kenshin: There! (Beshimi snaps his fingers.) Yahiko (diving in front of Megumi): Watch out!! Kaoru (rushing over): Yahiko! What do you think youre doing? That thing's small but what if it hit your heart or something?! This is dangerous, so stay back! Yahiko (picking himself up): Stop joking. I dont really know why but aren't Kenshin and Sanosuke protecting this woman? Im one of Kenshins company too. So even if its futile, Ill try to protect her too. You should have more faith in one of your own students-(He collapses) Kaoru: Yahiko!! Beshimi: Thats what you get for sticking your nose in other peoples business! The bratll be gone in an hour! Poisoned Rasenbyo! The true weapon of the Oniwabanshuus Beshimi! Ill get you all! Youre next, you red-haired basta-(Kenshin smashes him from behind, but only a log wrapped in Beshimi's jacket hits the ground. The third figure stands by Hyottoko, holding the unconscious Beshimi.) Kenshin (thinking): He could have done it. . . Kaoru: Kenshin, Yahikos . . . Yahikos-Sanosuke: Yahiko, wake up! Yahiko! Yahiko!

Back to Home To Volume Three

To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three--A Reason to Act Part 19--A Girl from Aizu Kaoru: Yahiko! (Kenshin and Hanya continue to stare each other down. Hanya holds up a hand.) Hanya: Stop. I see to fight any further here for Takani Megumi is pointless. I myself want to collect these two and report back to the Okashira. Kenshin: You were the ones who started this. We wont stop you from leaving. But the little one will stay here to give us the antidote for Yahiko.br> Hanya: I have no such duty to an enemy. Kenshin (charging): Then well have to take it! (Hanya drops into a fighting stance. He turns the sword aside with the back of his hand.) Hanya: You have a calm expression, but your emotions run high. (He punches Kenshin with the other fist, knocking him down.) Hanya: As you shelter Takani Megumi, eventually we will fight again. This is just a postponement. (He picks up his fallen comrades and leaps away.) Sanosuke (thinking): That move . . . hes completely different from that Hyottoko. That was kempo with the weight of experience . . . Kaoru: Kenshin! Yahikos--what do we do? Sanosuke (to Kenshin): What do you think? Kenshin: I only have experience dealing with sword wounds and broken bones, but if its poison . . . we could try sucking the poison out of the wound-Kaoru: Right! Megumi (pulling her back): Stop! Kaoru: Do you want me to watch Yahiko die? Stay out of this! Megumi: Fool! You wont do any good if you infect the wound! This is no work for amateurs. Stand back. (thinking) Unconscious with a slight fever . . . seems to be in pain, pupils dilated. (aloud) The poison is jimsonweed! (to Kaoru) This is a dojo, you must have a doctor. I'll give you a prescription, you go get it from him. Ken-san, boil some water. I need that and a washcloth for the medicine. (to Sanosuke) You go buy as much ice as possible. Treating poison is a race against time! Hurry! (Some time later. Yahiko is in bed; Kaoru and Sanosuke look on as the doctor finishes up.) Doctor: This should do it. Hell be all right in three or four days. Kaoru: Im so glad, Yahiko. (hugging him. Yahiko moans in his sleep.) Doctor: As long as he's not disturbed.

Sanosuke (slapping the doctor on the back): Thanks, old man, youre the greatest. Doctor: No need to thank me. The one you should be thanking is the one who wrote this prescription. Its amazing. The ingredients and recipe for the antidote were perfect. The person who wrote this must have studied Western medicine at a university. Sanosuke (darkly): Or they just knew a lot about poisons. Doctor: Poison and medicine are two sides of the same coin. Jimsonweed is a powerful medicine when used properly. Also known as Korean morning-glory, its the main ingredient in an anesthetic called mafussan created by the great doctor Hanaoka Seishuu in the middle of the Edo age. Whoever wrote this must have been a master who studied for a long time at the university. Im sure of it. Kaoru: Im surprised . . . And I thought she was just an ill-natured woman . . . Doctor: Woman? Kaoru: Yes . . . Doctor: Not Takani Megumi . . . ? Sanosuke: You know her!? Doctor: Takani Megumi. She was an assistant to a doctor who was killed three years ago. (Outside. Megumi takes a sorrowful look at the smashed dojo wall. Then she turns to go.) Kenshin: Where are you going? (she jumps) Its dangerous for women to walk at night! Megumi (recovering from the shock): This guy's bad for the heart . . . (aloud) How is the boy? Kenshin: Hes fine. Yahikos a strong boy. Thank you for your help. Megumi: Theres no thanks necessary. Beshimi was aiming for me. Kenshin: So, where are you going? Megumi (thinking): You cant sidetrack this guy! (aloud) Im leaving Tokyo for now. It looks like they're gone for now. If I leave, you should be fine. Kenshin: Is there someone waiting for you at home in Aizu? (she is surprised) You cant get rid of the accent of the place you were born and raised even if you speak so flippantly. I know it because I fought with many warriors from Aizu in Kyoto, in the old days. Megumi: You really are bad for the heart. All right. I'll end the silence. Kenshin: Isnt it time we heard the truth? (Inside) Doctor: The Takanis were a famous family of doctors in Aizu (*now Fukushima prefecture) They were unusual because every generation went into medicine, and they allowed women and children to study as well. Above all, their belief in equality and treatment for all patients was widely known. Even in the Edo times of fierce discrimination, when as doctors they held high rank, they took any sick patients and devoted themselves to their treatment, no matter what their social status. The rigid system of preference for the samurai class was offensive to them; they believed that the true purpose of medicine was life. Megumis father, Takani Ryuusei, believed this to the extreme. Upon hearing of Western medicine, he suddenly left to take the family to Nagasaki to study. You young people wouldn't know how much courage it took in those days to leave your province. So at the same time her family was returning to Aizu, through special permission, one of the decisive battles

of the Boshin War, the Battle of Aizu, was beginning. the Battle of Aizu--When the domain of Aizu didn't recognize the new government, they were declared enemies of the Emperor, resulting in the fourth battle of the Boshin War. Young and old, man and woman, all the people of Aizu fought together even through the siege. In the end, though, the modern weapons of the government army proved superior, and they were overcome on September 22, 1868. As the domain of Aizu had worked as a guardian of Kyoto peace, controlling the Ishin Shish by setting up the Shinsengumi, it was a long time before the cruel oppression of the new government was lifted . . . Doctor: The Takani family left the young Megumi to serve as doctors on the battlefield. Ryuusei died there, and her mother and two brothers were declared missing in a fire. Since then, Megumi has been alone . . . I think shes borne a lot of troubles since then, but five years ago she came up to Tokyo and became the assistant of a certain doctor. As I said, he was killed two years after that. I dont know what happened to Megumi after that. Id very much like to see her. Where is she now? Kaoru: Now that you mention it, I havent seen her. Sanosuke: She couldnt have-(Outside) Megumi: Five years ago, I had no eyes to judge people. That doctor was secretly involved with Kanryuu. Kanryuu would lay in a cheap stock of opium ingredients, and the doctor would refine them and sell it back to him. They were good at it. Until the doctor came up with this. (she holds up a paper packet.) Its known as "the Spiders Web." To the casual eye it looks like ordinary opium, but its completely new. Its made with half the usual ingredients, but has twice the addictive power. Which means they could earn four times as much with it. If it hit the streets in Tokyo, it could addict the city in just five years. Planning huge business, Kanryuu tried to find out the method of refining it, but the doctor wanted all the profits for himself and refused to tell him. They quarreled and the doctor was accidentally killed. As his assistant, I was the only one who knew the recipe. So I was forced to produce it. I had made it before, believing it was medicine to save peoples lives. When I learned otherwise, I thought of death. But death was denied to me. (she drops the packet, revealing scars across her wrists.) Megumi: Living . . . even though I was separated from my family, I thought that if I was involved in medicine, somehow, somewhere, I could find them. So I thought . . . as for three years I made the medicine which drove men to kill themselves . . . Kenshin: But, if Kanryuu forced you to do this, that means there's no one else that knows the refining method. You kept down production of this "Spiders Web" to the minimum, taking only the minimum number of victims. Far from abandoning these crimes, you bore them all yourself. (he smiles) Then, if your suffering continued for three years, its about time you were forgiven and set free. Megumi (thinking): Ken-san . . . Kenshin: You cant get rid of us so easily. Its better if you stay here for a while longer. Megumi: But . . . Kenshin (as Kaoru, Sanosuke and the doctor come out the gate): Its all right, isnt it, Miss Kaoru? (a tense moment. Kaoru clearly doesn't like Megumi, but at the same time knows that she's suffered. Finally . . .) Kaoru: Its fine. I know what you went through when you were alone. If Kenshin hadn't been here I'd be no better off than you. Kenshin: Now all we need to know is how to deal with Kanryuu.

Kaoru (whispering): But if you so much as touch Kenshin, thats it. Ill abandon you without a second thought. (Sanosuke regards the scene silently.) (A room in Kanryuus mansion. Aoshi is studying some papers.) Aoshi: I see. So I wont be able to use Beshimi or Hyottoko for a while. Hanya, youre not badly hurt? Hanya: No. (He drops into the room through a gap in the ceiling. His shirt is torn over his stomach.) Hanya: But it was close. As you said, hes no ordinary man. Even as he took my punch, he was taking advantage of the impact to aim for the liver, a vital spot. Aoshi: Can you fight? Hanya: Not for two or three days, but espionage . . . Aoshi (shutting his book): All right. In three days well know his past. Well find out what sort of man he is . . . .

Back to Home To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Trasnlation V olume Three--A Reason to Act Part 20--A Reason to Act (Megumi whips the cover off a plate of ohagi (mochi--white sticky rice balls--covered with anko--sweet bean jam.) Megumi: Its been a long time since I made these. Yahiko: Oh. Kaoru: Wow. Kenshin: Mmm. (Yahiko and Kaoru dig in with both hands.) Kenshin: Theyre delicious! Megumi: Thank you. But, ohagi taste good no matter who makes them. Kenshin: Not really. Before, when Miss Kaoru made some, they were more like mud pies-Kaoru (slugging him): You talk too much. Megumi: Ohh, that violent girl is giving you trouble, isnt she. Kenshin (spiral-eyed): Oro---Megumi: What if you got rid of her and switched to me-Kaoru: ME--GU--MI--!! Dont you start that just when my back is turned! I told you, Ill throw you out if you keep that up! Megumi: Oh, now, but a man's free to like anyone he wants. If you keep on making these accusations you're just showing that you have no confidence in yourself. You should try learning to make better ohagi instead of complaining. Kaoru (beaten down): I just cant take this. Yahiko: I thought she was being more polite, but shes just the same. Kenshin: But shes a lot more cheerful than she was. (smiling) These are good times. Kaoru: Theyre not good! Sanosuke (walking up, tossing a paper packet): Whats with the early-morning comedy routine? Kenshin: Hey, Sano. Sanosuke: The old man had a look at it. Its definitely the new form of opium thats on the streets now. Kenshin: I see . . . well, have you had breakfast yet? Sanosuke: No thanks. Id rather eat the little girls cooking than anything made by that opium woman. (He turns away.) Sanosuke: I havent slept all night. Wake me up when the noon cannon goes off.

Kaoru: Wait a minute! (to Kenshin) You can't let him get away with that! Kenshin: Miss Megumi, please dont mind him. He knows you're the one behind the opium, but at the same time he knows about your past. He'd like to blame you, but he can't. And on top of that we haven't heard a peep out of Kanryuu for a week. He's raised his fist, but now he doesn't know what to do with it. So hes irritable. It will be a while before he can be more gentle . . . (Megumi is washing the dishes by the well.) Megumi (remembering): Opium woman . . . Book-seller: Hallo . . . Good morning! Lending library. Ive got plenty of new books, would you like one? Megumi: Well . . . Book-seller: I've seen you often around here lately. Have you just moved in? Megumi: No, not really. Im just a houseguest . . . Book-seller: Oh, I see. (he raises his hat, revealing Hanyas devil mask.) How nice. (He has his hand over her mouth before she can scream.) Hanya (holding up a vial): Quietly . . . any awkward struggling and this could end up in the well. Megumi (thinking): Mercury! Hanya: Kanryuu wants to see you. Just to talk, you dont have to go back with him. Will you do this for him? (Megumi meets Kanryuu in a clearing in the forest. Kanryuu casually lights his cigar.) Megumi: What do you want. Kanryuu: You know without me telling you. Are you ready to come back yet? Megumi: Did you really think my answer would be yes? Death would be better. Kanryuu: Is that so. Theres just one thing . . . if you dont come with me, the Kamiya dojo will burn to the ground. My soldiers, the Oniwabanshuu. We could surround the perimeter with five hundred men. Not even a rat could escape when it burns. "You kill a cuckoo if it doesnt sing." But, youd be lonely all by yourself, so I'll give you a few companions in the next world. This has gone on far enough. Why dont you stop dreaming? No matter what you say, it's a fact that you made the opium that killed so many people. Even if you did meet your family again, what would they say if they knew one of the famous Takanis was producing opium? So you see, its futile to run away. You and I and the opium all share the same fate, from now till eternity. Ah yes, the house will burn at midnight tonight. You dont have much time, so think quickly and settle this. I'll see you later. (Kanryuu and Hanya walk away.) Aoshi (hidden behind a tree): You think she'll come back? Kanryuu: If she doesnt therell be trouble. I understand the swordsman with the scar is the legendary Hitokiri Battousai. It seems wise to avoid incurring his wrath. Takani Megumi will come of her own free will. Then Battousai will have no reason to act at all. Aoshi: A reason . . . Megumi (thinking): I cant run. From Kanryuu, from the opium--my whole life I wont be able to get away. (she falls to her knees, tears in her eyes.) Opium woman . . . opium woman . . .

(Later, Kenshin and the others find a note from Megumi.) Please forgive me for leaving without saying anything. Since Kanryuus men seem to have given up, its time I returned to Aizu. Thank you so much for taking care of me these past ten days. Kenshin: Sincerely, Takani Megumi. Kaoru: This is disappointing. Kenshin (crumping the letter up): Its a fake. Theres no one left waiting for Miss Megumi in Aizu now! Kanryuus men must have found when we werent watching and threatened her! Sano, you know where Kanryuu lives! Lets go! Sanosuke: Go ahead. (They stare at him.) Sanosuke: Im not doing a thing for that opium woman. Yahiko: Youre just saying that out of stubborn-Kenshin (with a cold, angry look: Thats enough, Sano. Thats not like you. (pause) Sanosuke: Shut up. That woman made the opium that killed my friend. While the hell should I be helping her? I'm neither a vagabond or as trusting as you are! Kenshin: Sano, youre didnt see Miss Megumis eyes. She was always brave, but for an instant-(Megumi approaches the gate to Kanryuus mansion.) Kenshin:--her eyes were lonely. She was looking for someone she could trust like her family. Megumi (to the guards): Tell Kanryuu that Takani Megumi has come back. Kenshin: Eyes like a puppy that has been abandoned. Whatever reason a man needs to act, thats enough for me. (Kenshin begins walking.) Yahiko: Kenshin, Im going too! Kaoru: Yahiko, wait. Youll only get in the way. Yahiko: Shut up. She saved my life! So now I have to help her! If I can't do that, what's the point of the "sword that protects life"? Kaoru (letting him go, and thinking): When I wasnt looking, this child turned into a true swordsman-Sanosuke (to Kaoru): Thisll probably take all night. Dont forget to have a bath ready and breakfast for five. You can quit worrying. Cause there's gonna be some rampage here that is like me! Kenshin: All right. Lets go!!

Back to Home

To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three-A Reason to Act Part 21--A Wind of Rage Kenshin: So, this is Kanryuu's mansion? Sanosuke: Yeah. No matter how many times I see it, this huge place still gives me the creeps. So, how bout we get these guys? (the guards are already taken out.) Kenshin: Speed is the thing in a sneak attack with a small force. We destroy the gate and rush through the entrance with our full strength. Sanosuke: So, a frontal assault. All right. Yahiko: Sanosuke. Make sure you keep up. (a brief scuffle) Kenshin: Lets go!! (Inside. Kanryuu greets Megumi from an armchair in a rich Western-style room) Kanryuu: Welcome back, Megumi. I thought youd return. Since this is the only place you have to come back to. By the way, our stock of the Spiders Web has run out. Youll make us some more. (Megumi says nothing.) Kanryuu: This is troublesome. You always were difficult. (moving towards her, tilting her chin up) I always thought you were pretty, but . . . Megumi: What you think is pretty is the profits from the opium I make. Kanryuu: Yes, and it makes you all the prettier. Megumi: Perhaps . . . but unfortunately, I didnt come here to make opium. Kanryuu: What? Megumi (pulling a short sword out of her sleeve): Takeda Kanryuu, I came here to kill you. (He leaps back, taking a cut to the elbow.) Megumi: Dont worry. You and I share the same fate. I told you returning here would mean death. I have no will to live as I am, bearing my sins. Well fall into hell togethe, as penace for the suffering weve brought with our opium. (Kanryuu screams.) Megumi: The sword-Aoshi (behind her): Its here. (holding it up.) Kanryuu (breathing hard): That . . . that bitch! (beating her) Just because I failed in torturing your doctor, and treated you so kindly, you think you can get away with this! How dare you make a fool of the great Kanryuu! (Megumi falls to the ground.)

Kanryuu (to Aoshi): Call my guards. Have them torture her until she gives us the refining process. Aoshi: The men are all outside. Listen. Kanryuu: Thats the emergency whistle . . . Aoshi: Hes here! (Kanryuus men are massed in front of the house. Kenshin sends them flying one after another.) Fighters: That speed! Is he human?! Sanosuke: Hey hey hey hey! If you let yourself get distracted-(they sail through the air as well) Sanosuke: Youre gonna get hurt! Yahiko (running after them): Sanosuke! I said keep up! Sanosuke: Is he still saying that? Stubborn brat. Fighters (unable to withstand the double onslaught): Strong . . . these two are too strong!!! Yahiko: These THREE, you bastards!! Sanosuke (thinking): Weve about settled the swordsmen and the yakuza . . . the infantry! (a neat formation of ten uniformed soldiers carrying pistols stand before them.) Commander: Ready, take aim-(Kenshin scatters them before they can shoot.) Commander: He didnt even flinch before the barrel of a gun . . . Now! Hes stopped moving! Fire!! Kenshin: Sano! Yahiko! Sanosuke: Jump, Yahiko! (Yahiko does so without thinking. Sanosuke seizes him by the collar of his shirt.) Sanosuke (throwing him at the soldiers): Your turn! Lets see some action! (He flies forward, hitting several with his bokitou.) Commander (hitting him): That brat! (he aims, but his hand is empty.) Yahiko (holding the gun): Looking for something? Guess those pickpocket skills I hated so much are coming in handy. You never know what life brings. BAM!! (The commander about dies of shock.) Yahiko (tossing it away): Idiot. Did you think Id really fire? Im a swordsman! I dont need to rely on guns! Infantry (taking aim): You brat! Dont be so confident!

(Kenshin and Sanosuke take out the remaining soldiers.) Kenshin: Are you all right, Yahiko? From here on its serious. Yahiko (even though hes breathing hard): Im gonna be fine. Im not leaving until you leave. Kenshin: All right. Thats the spirit. Sanosuke: Just make sure you keep up. Yahiko: Im not the one standing behind and throwing people! Sanosuke: Hey, I just let you have a turn. You should be thanking me. Kanryuu (watching from a balcony above): I dont understand. Why? For what reason would Himura Battousai . . . How does he stand to gain by coming so far for this woman . . . !? Aoshi: If Hitokiri Battousai cared for profit and loss hed be an officer in the military by now. A businessman like you couldnt understand, but we and the Ishin Shishi were the kind of people who would die for their beliefs. In this world where even the shadows of most of the Ishin Shishi have rotted away, its good to know that such a man still lives. After ten years, we have bait to draw out a great Ishin Shishi opponent! Hell be our prey!

Back to Home To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three--A Reason to Act Part 22--Assault on Kanryuus Estate Kanryuu: Youre . . . youre joking . . . how could we have made an enemy of the legendary Hitokiri? Aoshi: Don't say that. We want this fight. (As they walk towards the house, Kenshin stops.) Yahiko: Whats wrong, Kenshin? Kenshin (looking up): Kanryuu!! Your time has come, Takeda Kanryuu. Come down with Miss Megumi. (They stare at each other. Kanryuu begins to laugh wildly.) Sanosuke: Has he gone crazy? Kanryuu (clapping his hands): Wonderful! To have destroyed all fifty of my soldiers so quickly--truly the work of the legendary Hitokiri Himura Battousai! Yahiko: Those jerks, Kenshins past-Sanosuke: The Oniwabanshuu must have looked into it. Kanryuu: That's swordsmanship I like to see. If you joined the Oniwabanshuu under me we truly would be the strongest!! Ill pay you the price of fifty soldiers wages. Youll be my bodyguard!! Kenshin: Youre coming down or youre not. Which is it? Kanryuu: Well, one hundred then. Two hundred!! Aoshi: You dont understand. You cant win him over with money. Himura Battousai doesnt act for profit. Kanryuu (leaning out the window): I see. Ive lost. Ill hand over Takani Megumi. (They halt in surprise.) Kanryuu: But give me an hour! Theres some preparations that must be made. Ill send her down after an hour! Trust me! Just wait here! Sanosuke: You think you can just start talking and well trust you?! (Kenshin turns and begins to walk away.) Yahiko: Kenshin! Wait! You cant be that trusting! Hey!! Kanryuu (thinking): Good. After an hour Megumi will have coughed up the secret of the Spiders Web and well have no further use for her. She cant possibly hold out that long! (Kenshin passes a lamppost with a cement base. He stops, and whips his sword from the sheath, cutting it from the base with one backhand blow. It smashes into the house to Kanryuus right.) Kenshin: Ill come up there within one hour! Wait with care, Kanryuu!! Aoshi: Your makeshift plans only added fuel to the fire. This is practically a theatre.

Kanryuu: O . . . Okashira, the Oniwabanshuu will-Aoshi: Already taken care of. My right and left hands are deployed at the stairs at the back of the hallway leading from the entrance. Ill act as rear guard in the second-story ballroom. Kanryuu: All right, but we can do without worthless trash like Beshimi and Hyottko! I wont stand for those who cant live up to their salaries!! Aoshi: You "wont stand for it"? Make no mistake. The leader of the Oniwabanshuu is not you. (seizing him by the front of his shirt) The Oniwabanshuu is mine. And I wont allow anyone to speak badly of them! (releasing him) To continue, their target is Takani Megumi. She is confined in the third floor observation tower. Now go count your money and leave this to me. (In the tower, Megumi is coming to her senses.) Aoshi: Youre awake. Megumi: This is . . . the tower? What on earth . . . Aoshi: The men from the Kamiya Dojo have come to get you back. Theyve already defeated the soldiers. Megumi: Fools. Even though I ran off, they still--theyre fools, every one of them. (Her short sword clatters to the floor.) Aoshi: Thats yours. Im returning it. Its better not to get your hopes up. Theyll never make it up here. In an hour, youll have nothing to prevent Kanryuu from torturing you. A painful life or an easy death. Choose your own path. We arent concerned with Kanryuus drugs or money. What we care about is the fight. We came to fight for this shady smuggling business, and thanks to you, we have some worthy enemies. This is my thanks. Youre one of little luck, so I have some sympathy. What you do with it is not my concern. (Kenshin and the others stand before the front doors.) Yahiko: From here on it should be guarded by the Oniwabanshuu. Dont get careless. Lets go!! Sanosuke: Don't act so tough. (They burst through the doors to meet the first of the Oniwabanshuu.) Kenshin: Im surprised. Your employer placed you first-Hanya: As I said before. We can have our match now without haste. A Reason to Act--End

Back to Home To Volume Three To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Three--A Reason to Act Bonus Story 2 This is the original "Vagabond," published in a extra edition of the magazine half a year before the story that was included in volume one. The one in volume one was an extra story , but if it were a movie, it would be called the pilot film. The details have changed considerably. If you read this youll see how it was the pattern for the Megumi story, but Megumi, Kaoru and Yahiko were brother and sisters, and Megumi is a completely different person. I can confide in you now that I didnt start this comic of my own volition. My debut was a historical story. It was popular with the readers, but I thought that historicals were too hard and my next story was going to be set in modern times . . . or so I thought, but my boss gave me the advice, "Since you received such a favorable response for a newcomer, and since a historical story would be so popular, why dont you make a sequel?" and that led to "Vagabond." I was in trouble, aiming for a Meiji mix that took the setting of the Bakumatsu from my bible, "Burning Sword," and adding the going-ons of "Sagata Sanshirou." The title changed along with the contents, from "Swordsman with Two Hearts," to "Kenshin the Jack-ofall-Trades," to "The Vagabond Kenshin" to "Vagabond" in kanji to "Vagabond" without the kanji, to "Vagabond--Tales of a Meiji Swordsman;" and although it was a 45 page story, it took me more than eight months. The first time it was rejected for publication and I thought I was terrible, so this is a story with deep memories attached. After a years maturation period went by, this "Vagabond" became "Rurouni Kenshin." I want to thank again all the readers who encouraged me. Watsuki (in the sketch below): But looking at it now, this is TERRIBLE. Im glad it had to be shelved. Vagabond--Tales of a Meiji Swordsman Long ago in Kyoto, in the violence of the Bakumatsu, there was a patriot called Hitokiri Battousai. This man, who killed in the whirlpool of violence, disappeared as it reached a conclusion. And now, in Tokyo, in the tenth year of Meiji (1877)-(the busy streets of Tokyo) Vagabond (to the policeman who has stopped him): No, as I said, Im a vagabond. Thats why Im carrying a sword. Policeman: Whats a vagabond in these hallowed times of Meiji? Dont you know theres an edict against wearing swords? Vagabond: Oro? Policeman: No one is permitted to wear an real sword! (slapping handcuffs on him) Youre under-Vagabond (hurrying away): Perhaps another time. Policeman: WHY YOU-Onlookers: There are no vagabonds after ten years of Meiji rule What a fool, in this era of culture and enlightenment. (Among these onlookers is a Yahiko, who resembles the ordinary Yahiko in every way except for his samurai topknot. He scowls. Meanwhile the vagabond is hiding in an alley.) Policeman: Where are you hiding you-Vagabond: Hes so persistent. Yahiko (from behind him): Hey! Vagabond (recovering from the shock): What is it, child. Yahiko: Kamiya Yahiko is not a child!

Vagabond (frantically): Okay, I understand, now shhhhh. What do you want with me? Yahiko: How much to borrow your sword? Vagabond: My sword? What do you need it for? Yahiko (drawing himself up): There is someone I must kill. Vagabond: You should see the look on your face. Yahiko: Im serious! Vagabond: No, no. Im sorry, child, but actually this sword isnt something that could kill. Yahiko: What, is it bamboo? Vagabond: No, but it couldnt do what you want it to. If youre in trouble, why don't you tell me about it. Maybe I can help. Yahiko (walking away): I dont need your help. Vagabond: Wait, wait, just tell me about it. I can at least give you a different point of view. Yahiko: I said I dont need it! It wont mean a thing unless I do it myself!! Policeman: FOUND YOU!! You cant escape the police! Vagabond (scooping up Yahiko and running for it): Its a little noisy here. Lets go back to your house. Yahiko: You jerk, lemme go!! (A bit later) Vagabond: This is your house? Yahiko: Its just an old longhouse. We used to own a kenjutsu dojo. My father was the second strongest man in all Japan, but hes dead now. (Kaoru opens the door. She is also much as we know her, and carries a broom.) Vagabond (smiling): Oh, you must be the childs sister. Im-Kaoru: Will you ever give up-Vagabond (in a small voice): Oro. (Kaoru smashes him over the head with the broom.) Kaoru: Youre not taking Megumi. Go back to Nishiwaki and tell him that!! Megumi: What . . . whats all the fuss, Kaoru? Kaoru (letting him have it again): Its another one of Nishiwakis goons! Megumi: St--stop, Kaoru! Kaoru: Look, hes wearing a sword!

Vagabond: Ow! Yahiko (thinking): This guys weak. (A little later. Megumi and Kaoru are eating dinner with the vagabond; Yahiko is sitting before the family altar.) Megumi: Im sorry. My sister can be a little hasty. Vagabond: Not at all. She has a very good sword arm, however. Did she learn from your father? Megumi: Yes. Vagabond: So its as the child said. The second greatest swordsman in Japan-Megumi: Well . . . he certainly opened a dojo for the Kamiya Kasshin school thats been handed down for generations . . . but I wouldnt say he was that strong . . . Vagabond: Really . . . Yahiko: Youre wrong! Father was great! He was the strongest after Hitokiri Battousai! (The name produces quite a reaction from the vagabond.) Megumi: Of course, Yahiko. Im sorry. (to the vagabond) Please excuse him. Yahiko never learned kenjutsu from our father. He died in the Southwest before he could teach him. So he idolizes him; he believes that Father was strong. Hitokiri Battousai was a compatriot of Fathers, an anti-foreigner loyalist. In Fathers day, he was hailed as the greatest with the sword. Vagabond: So the Hitokiri was the best, and your father the second best . . . Megumi: Hitokiri Battousai . . . they say he could kill three men with a single stroke using the techniques of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, but its only a story. Probably the Hiten Mitsurugi school itself was just a rumor from the days of war . . . Vagabond: No need to go into particulars. Now, you mentioned this Nishiwaki . . . Kaoru: It has nothing to do with you, so stop asking about it! (the vagabond looks shocked) I may have overreacted a little . . . (pounding the table) But this is a matter for the Kamiya family! Who do you think you are, butting in our problems? Vagabond (smiling): Im just a vagabond, but . . . (Slow on the uptake). Kaoru (grabbing his shirt): I meant why are you forcing your way into this!! Vagabond: Youre a serious little girl. Kaoru (hands around his throat): Whos a little girl??? Vagabond: Oro . . . Megumi: Stop, Kaoru! Nishiwaki: Such a lively scene. (all eyes to the door, while the vagabond ponders his brush with strangulation. Nishiwaki stands in the doorway, surrounded by fighters of all descriptions. He wears a black western suit with a white scarf.) Nishiwaki: Good evening. Megumi: Mr . . . Mr. Nishiwaki.

Vagabond: Ah, so thats him. Nishiwaki: You look exhausted, Megumi. This life of poverty is draining you. Stop your tedious resistance, and come back to our Kamiya Kasshin school dojo. Vagabond: Our . . . but Miss Megumi said it was passed down through the family . . . Kaoru (leveling a shinai at Nishiwaki): He stole it. This bastard of an assistant master stole it! When my father died he used the fact that there was no master to drive away all the other students! And then took on his followers! Didnt you, Nishiwaki!! Nishiwaki: I didnt steal anything. Say that Im taking care of the school. No matter how many students you have, a school will fail without a master. You may know kenjutsu, but a woman cant carry on the school. So. After the eldest daughter Megumi becomes my wife, Ill become a member of the Kamiya family, and I can take up my place as a rightful successor. Won't I, Megumi? (The vagabond steps up, but Nishiwaki smacks him to keep him quiet.) Vagabond: Oro. Nishiwaki: Lets go someplace where we can talk, Megumi. Kaoru: Dont come one step closer to Megumi! Vagabond (rubbing his nose): But does Miss Megumi need a successor for the school? The family has a son. Yahiko: Exactly! (He rushes forward with his bokutou.) Megumi: Yahiko! Fighter: Brat . . . (smashing him across the face) stay out of this!! Vagabond: Hey, theres no need to-(Kaoru knocks the fighter down.) Fighters: That bitch-Kaoru: Yahiko, stay back! Vagabond: Do as she says . . . (Yahiko shakes himself free.) Vagabond: Child! (thinking) Child . . . Kaoru: Yahiko, stay back! Fighter (kicking him down): Get out of the way, brat! Megumi: Yahiko! Kaoru: Stay back, Yahiko! Youre only getting in the way! (This is the final straw. Yahiko charges once again, roaring.)

Kaoru: Yahiko!! Man (from the door): Hey, whats all the noise? Stop, or Ill call the police! Megumi: The landlord . . . Fighters: You think were scared of the cops? Nishiwaki: Stop!!! (to the landlord) Im sorry about the noise. We were just leaving. Theres no need for the police. Landlord: Well . . . Nishiwaki: Megumi, things got a little out of hand, but Im sure youll excuse us, since it was for the sake of continuing the school. You couldnt bear to see your ancestral school destroyed. Please think about the best way to save it. Landlord: What was all that about, Miss Kamiya? Give me an explanation. Megumi: Um . . . Vagabond: The child. Kaoru: What? Vagabond: I dont see the child. (A little later. The vagabond and Kaoru are out searching for Yahiko.) Kaoru: Where can that boy be!! Vagabond: Well, no need to get so angry. Kaoru: This is all Nishiwakis fault for getting him so mad. Vagabond: Being angry causes wrinkles, you know. Kaoru (whapping him in the nose again): Ive hated him ever since he joined the school. We heard rumors about how he was the leader of those guys. From the start I knew he had to be up to something! But he deceived father with his talent . . . and thanks to him were now . . . Vagabond: I see . . . He didnt make any distinctions about who he taught kenjutsu to, but only hoped that they would find the right path . . . Well, every individual chooses for himself. (Kaoru is silent.) Whats wrong? (thinking) I wonder if she suspects I knew her father . . . no, it cant be. (They both glance up. Yahiko is standing on the roof of the house, staring into the distance.) Vagabond: There he is. He climbed up there. Kaoru: Hey, Ya-Vagabond (pulling her ponytail): Wait. Kaoru: What do you think youre-Vagabond: Leave this to me. Well have a talk, man to man. You wait down here. (Kaoru looks puzzled but agrees. The vagabond climbs up to the roof.)

Vagabond: Your sisters are worried about you. Come back to the house. (Yahiko turns away.) Vagabond: You were in the way, so do you hate your sisters now? No. You must love both your sisters very much. The one you hate, for not being able to protect them, is yourself. You want to protect them. Thats why you said that if you didnt do it yourself, it didnt mean anything. (Yahiko is fighting tears, refusing to turn around.) Vagabond: Youre small, but youre the son of the second-best swordsman in Japan, so you want that strength . . . (he sits back to back with Yahiko) But, Yahiko, you shouldnt kill anyone. Your father never would have told you to become a killer. A killer, no matter how strong, is just an imitation. The only things left are your regrets and a lonely sword . . . Yahiko (kicking him): Youre weak, what would you know about it? Vagabond: Oro. (almost falling off) But, Yahiko, youll be strong. You have my guarantee, so set your mind at ease. Yahiko: Im supposed to be happy with your guaruantee?! (Kaoru, who has been listening to this conversation, now makes her way back to the house. The landlord is just leaving.) Landlord: Ill overlook this once. But next time theres a disturbance Ill have you thrown out. Megumi: Im very sorry. (Kaoru walks in.) Megumi: Oh, Kaoru, youre back. Wheres Yahiko? (Kaoru clutches Megumis jacket.) Megumi: Kaoru? Kaoru: His own sister didnt understand . . . That vagabond understood how Yahiko was feeling. And I didnt understand at all . . . Megumi: Kaoru . . . (thinking) Yahiko and Kaoru have taken as much of this as they can stand. (she remembers Nishiwakis words: "You couldnt bear to see your ancestral school destroyed. Please think about the best way to save it.") I cant cause them any further pain. If I gave up . . . If I went to him, everything could be all right again. If I went to him . . . Vagabond (coming in): You two are-(Kaoru is instantly at his throat again) Vagabond: No, I just meant that youre both so beautiful. Kaoru: Some recovery!! Yahiko: What was he saying? Megumi: You dont need to know. Vagabond: Well, its getting late. I think Ill get to bed. Kaoru: You mean youre staying here?? (The next morning. Kaoru finds a letter:

Ive gone to Nishiwaki. Yahiko, Kaoru, please try to forgive me. Megumi. Kaoru (crumpling the letter): Megumi is too nice for her own good . . . Vagabond: What are you going to do? Kaoru: Ive made up my mind! (kilting up her kimono skirt and sleeves) Im storming Nishiwakis mansion! Megumi isnt going to face this misery alone! (Yahiko begins to scowl, but Kaoru hands him a bokutou as well.) Kaoru: Yahiko! Your sister will be fighting Nishiwakis men as hard as she can! So you need to protect Megumi! Lets go, Yahiko! (Megumi enters the Kamiya Kasshin dojo, to find it has been converted to a gambling hall.) Nishiwaki (behind her): Im pleased that you came, but it could be dangerous to enter the dojo on your own. Megumi: Mr. Nishiwaki, what on earth . . . Nishiwaki: Dont you recognize a gambling hall when you see one? The dojo was isolated from the world. But it cant be helped; this is spacious land in the best of districts. Even more than a dojo, a gambling hall needs to be spacious. The police would hear about a land sale immediately, but when your lands are transferred to me, we can build our fortune quite easily. Megumi: You . . . you planned this from the beginning . . . Nishiwaki (lifting her chin): In the Meiji era of culture and enlightenment, a kenjutsu dojo is just out of date. Megumi (tears in her eyes): You scum. Nishiwaki (licking his lips): As you like. Kaoru: Nishiwaki!!! Return Megumi! Or else youre dead!! Vagabond: What she said. Megumi: Kaoru! Yahiko! Nishiwaki (to his fighters): Since we have the woman, we have no use for the brat and the girl. Fighters: You wont get away! Kaoru: Lets go, Yahiko! Vagabond (pulling their respective ponytails): Wait. Kaoru (as she and Yahiko lay into him): What was that all about!! Vagabond: Just be reasonable and leave this to me. Nishiwaki: Did you just come here to quarrel among yourselves, or . . . Vagabond: No, no, were here to take back Miss Megumi and the dojo. Its a family dojo, and it properly belongs to the eldest son, Yahiko. Of course, hell have to be an adult to run the school, so Miss Kaoru can take care of it in the meantime. Her nature is pretty much a mans anyway, so shell do a good job. Kaoru (hitting him): You talk too much.

Nishiwaki: Thats reasonable indeed. Did you expect me to say, "Oh, youre right" and back off? Vagabond: No good? So you refuse to listen? Nishiwaki: We can settle this easily enough. I see we both have swords. Face me, the assistant master of the Kamiya Kasshin school, and my nine followers Vagabond: I was afraid you would resort to violence. But as you say . . . . Kaoru: Wait a minute! Vagabond: Oro. Kaoru: I know what youre trying to do, but this has nothing to do with you, you dont need to get involved! Vagabond: Thats cold, considering youve given me a meal and a place to sleep. Kaoru: For that youre going to throw your life away? Vagabond: Not just that. One more thing. Even if I die, I think Mr. Koujirous spirit guided my wanderings here because his children were in need . . . This may be dangerous, so stand back. Megumi (thinking): But I never mentioned Fathers name . . . Kaoru (thinking): So he did know Father . . . Nishiwaki: Enough of this foolishness!! (His fighters charge.) Vagabond: Yahiko! Watch the sword your father called the strongest! Kaoru (thinking): Hes strong . . . too strong. This is the Hiten Mitsurugi schools . . . Megumi (thinking): He . . . this vagabond is . . . Yahiko (thinking): The one Father called the strongest . . . Hitokiri Battousai! (all nine fighters are quickly laid out on the floor.) Kaoru: With three strokes . . . you took out nine people . . . Vagabond: Dont say things like that. I didnt kill anyone. Kaoru: That blade--! Vagabond: The blade and flat edge are reversed--a reverse blade. One can use ordinary strokes without killing. Kaoru: I see. But what would Hitokiri Battousai be doing with a sword that couldnt kill . . . Vagabond (flipping the blade over): It's all right. But, Mr. Nishiwaki. You could still suffer several broken bones. Will you leave them alone? Nishiwaki: You . . . dont toy with me! (drawing his sword) I am the assistant master of the Kamiya Kasshin-(The vagabond breaks his sword.)

Vagabond: Never say that again. You dirty the name of the Kamiya Kasshin school. (Nishiwaki retreats a few paces.) Nishiwaki (drawing a gun from his coat): Then what about this? The tables have been turned. What good is your sword now? Vagabond: Ill say it again. Will you leave them alone? Nishiwaki (firing): Die!! (The vagabond merely ducks his head a little to the side, letting the bullet fly by harmlessly. Nishiwaki panics, firing again and again.) Vagabond: Reading the angle of your lines of sight and the guns mouth is simplicity itself! (He strikes Nishiwaki across the face with the handle of the sword; Nishiwaki goes down. The sword lands point down between his legs.) Vagabond: I have reached the end of my patience. This is your last warning. You will never bother them again. (Nishiwaki faints.) Vagabond: Well. (sheathing his sword) I think Ive done all I can for you. Miss Megumi, it must have been very hard for you when Mr. Koujirou died. Please look after the Kamiya family. Miss Kaoru, until Yahiko becomes an adult, please take care of the dojo. (doing the innocent smile again) And try not to be so grouchy all the time! Kaoru: Youre a big help. Yahiko: The Hiten Mitsurugi school . . .teach it to me. Please! I . . . I want to be as strong as you! Vagabond (smiling sadly): I said it before. No matter how strong, a killer is only an imitation. You dont need the kenjutsu that would kill like this, without this sword. (tousling his hair) Youll be strong in the Kamiya Kasshin school, and bring pride to the name of your father. (turning to go) Good luck. Kaoru: Wait! Where are you-Vagabond: Im a vagabond. Ill be wandering once again. Kaoru (watching him go): . . . Hitokiri Battousai . . . (thinking) A sword that cant kill . Why would Hitokiri Battousai . . . no. A nameless vagabond . . . Long ago in Kyoto, in the violence of the Bakumatsu, there was a patriot called Hitokiri Battousai. This man, who killed in the whirlpool of violence, disappeared as it reached a conclusion. And now, in Tokyo, in the tenth year of Meiji-A swordsman known only as "vagabond"-Policeman: Today for sure, youre under arrest-Vagabond (running): Perhaps next time. --is wandering through the age. Megumi: But if he was one of fathers compatriots, how old would he have to be? Kaoru (looking stricken): He looked young, but hed have to be at least thirty . . .

Vagabond--Tales of a Meiji Swordsman (end)

Back to Home To Volume Three To Volume Four

Volume Four Two Destinies

Part 23 Spy and Kempoist, Hanya Part 24 Hanya's Costume, Shikijou's Scars Part 25 A Showdown of Strength Part 26 the Okashira, Shinomori Aoshi Part 27 Fierce Fight Part 28 The End of a Duel to the Death Part 29 Two Destinies--Megumi Part 30 Two Destinies--Aoshi

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies from the front flap-(Watsuki-sensei is committing seppuku, with Kenshin as his second. Above him, his death poem: Nightingale I too know the feeling Of spitting blood.) FOR THE THIRD TIME, WATSUKI IS A LIAR. Im really sorry. Ive broken the promise I made in V olume Two. I wouldnt care if you threw stones at me. As in the picture, Id commit seppuku to apologize, but until I finish RuroKen Ill have to refrain. Samurai Shodown, too. Ill just have to buckle down and stop slacking. So dont give up on me . . . Part 23--Spy and Kempoist, Hanya Hanya: A spy of Edo Castles Oniwabanshuu, Hanya. As ordered by the Okashira, I will guard this place to the death! Kenshin: I would avoid an unnecessary fight if possible. Will you stand aside? Hanya (striking his fists together): The commands of the Okashira are absolute. Sanosuke: A metallic sound . . . the bastards wearing metal guards under his gloves. So that's why Kenshin didn't hurt him last night . . . Kenshin: The guards will certainly take the shock of the blow, but the act of stopping it is due to the skill of the kempoist. (to Hanya) Then all we can do is fight. I know how strong you are. Im sorry, but I can show you no mercy. Hanya: The same goes for you. Lets go. (he leaps forward. Kenshin dodges slightly, but the punch still hits him in the face.) Yahiko: A direct hit?! Kenshin (thinking): Back punch! (He dodges the first but takes the second punch. Hanya jumps to smash him into the ground, but Kenshin slips out of the way. He gets to his feet.) Yahiko (hitting him with a "Rocket Kick!"): You idiot! Kenshin: Oro!? Yahiko: Youre just getting beat up! Thats not like you! Use the Hiten Mitsurugi reading technique youre so good at! Kenshin: I already am. I saw the punch and the back punch and just barely dodged. But his arms seemed to grow longer. Hanya: Whats wrong, Battousai? Youre supposed to be better than that. If you cant even defeat my arts, you wouldnt last a minute with the Okashira. Yahiko: Arts!? Hanya: I am Hanya of the Edo Castle Oniwabanshuu. While I am a kempoist, I am also a spy. The instant I decided to keep an eye on you, a week ago, you had already fallen prey to my arts. Without even noticing. (in the ballroom.)

Aoshi: They must have begun. Hanya is tough. Besides his skill at kempo, he uses the killer technique of Shinwan-jutsu. Unless he realizes what the technique really is, Battousai cannot win . . . Kenshin: I see. An art . . . (he assumes a new stance) It may be tedious, but you must defeat this first. Sanosuke: Hey, kid swordsman. What stance is that? Yahiko: I dont know. Ive never seen it before. Of the five stances its closest to the "Seigan," but its still pretty different. Hanya: The Shinken stance! From the seigan, both arms are raised high and extended. The sword is held straight and horizontal, the point level with the opponents forehead. One can adapt to change in the opponents movement. One of the solid defensive stances of old-style kenjutsu! Hanya: However! On the other hand, its difficult to turn around and attack. Its a stance totally committed to protection. Is that all you have to scare me with, Battousai? (Kenshin says nothing.) Hanya: Answer me! (He doesnt move.) Hanya: Is this . . . nothing more than this . . . what the legendary Hitokiri really is . . . ! I am a fool for overestimating you! Someone like you and the Okashira . . . you could never face Lord Aoshi! Ill kill you here! No matter what kind of defenses you've got, you can't defeat the Shinwan if you don't even know what it is!! (He charges, punching to the right of the outstretched sword. This time Kenshin pulls himself out of the way.) Yahiko: He dodged! Sanosuke: He figured it out? (Kenshin strikes Hanya across the forehead. He falls back, clutching his mask.) Yahiko: He did it! Sanosuke: Did you figure it out? Kenshin: Yes. The truth behind his art is the horizontal stripes tattooed on both arms. Sanosuke: Stripes . . .I get it, they fool the eye . . . !! The horizontal stripe pattern makes things appear shorter and fatter than they are. So you misjudge the distance. Kenshin: Yes. His arms were a little longer than they appeared. So it felt like his arms were growing longer. Thats why when I intended to just barely dodge, I took the full force of the blow. Hanya: So . . . you . . . the defensive Shinken stance wasnt useless at all! You used the horizontal sword to correct your error! Sanosuke: Of course. A swordsman would know the length of his beloved blade like the back of his hand! (demonstrating with Yahikos bokutou) Yahiko: So he could use it like a ruler! (Gimme back my sword!)

Kenshin: When I first saw you I had doubts about that strange costume. Stripes on both arms would be too striking, a disadvantage to a spy. But, they might be an advantage to a kempoist . . . On top of that, the mask hides your eyes and expression, making your moves more difficult to read. At first glance it looks strange, but this is carefully calculated battle dress! Hanya: Youre correct . . . but this mask does more than hide my expression. (He takes his hands away from the cracking mask.)

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 24--Hanyas Costume, Shikijous Scars Yahiko: Hes a demon. . . (Hanyas face is horribly deformed, with no nose, no lips, and mismatching eyes.) Hanya: A demon? Heh heh . . . This face is convenient in its way. You dont have to like it. Kenshin: You . . . is that face your own . . . Hanya: Well now. I am a spy. My primary duties are not fighting, but gathering information. I can disguise my face in any way. I burned off my lips. Cut off my ears and nose. Smashed my cheekbones . . . I dont know where youre from, but in the region where I was born there are a lot of poor villagers. In villages like that parents sometimes kill their children if they cant afford to feed them. Its still a custom today. Where I come from, its called "returning the child." Sanosuke: So you were . . . Hanya: Even though they were almost starving, my family couldn't do it. If I had been "returned" then, my life would have ended. Instead, I could only hang around like a dog, kill or steal like a lone wolf. However! (Long claw-like blades rip out of his gloves.) Yahiko: Kagitsume! Hanya: Lord Aoshi picked me up when I was a lone wolf and raised me to be the finest spy! Now I am one of the Edo Castle Oniwabanshuu. I was given these compatriots as something to live for!! If it would help Lord Aoshi, I would give up my face, my life--anything!! (he leaps forward) Sanosuke: Watch out, Kenshin! Hes crazy! Hed risk it all for his Okashira . . . the Oniwabanshuu . . . A mad demon! Kenshin: Answer me one thing, Hanya! Did you know about Miss Megumis past? Hanya: Theres only one thing an Oniwabanshuu spy doesnt know--nothing! (Kenshin blocks the claws with his sword. Hanya twists, trying to break it, but the sword holds true. He springs away, leaping off from the opposite wall. Kenshin rushes forward to meet him. They trade blows, and Kenshin takes a cut to the shoulder.) Hanya: Its no good. (his claws splinter and break) Youre nowhere near as good as Lord . . . Aoshi . . . (he collapses.) Yahiko: Hes finally down. Sanosuke: A tough guy. Kenshin: . . . Hanya. Even though you of all people should know the bitterness of being alone, you couldnt think of Miss Megumi . . . Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Kenshin (sheathing the sword): Miss Megumis waiting. Lets hurry. (They set off running) Sanosuke: You okay?

Kenshin: The wounds are minor. Theyve already stopped bleeding. Sanosuke (thinking): And Hanya idolized this Shinomori Aoshi . . . what kind of man could he be . . (A giant iron ball on a chain smashes between them. Its wielded by a large man covered in scars, standing at the top of the stairs.) Shikijou: If youve come this far you must have beaten Hanya. Well done. (He snaps the chain, bringing the iron ball to rest in his hand.) Oniwabanshuu Keeper of the Castle Gate, Shikijou. Instead of a greeting, lets have a game. (He throws the ball again. Sanosuke catches it with both hands.) Kenshin: Sano! Sanosuke: Its okay. Leave this muscle freak to me. You hurry up. Ill take care of him, and we can go get that twisted girl! Kenshin: Sano . . . Lets go, Yahiko! (Picking up Yahiko, he zips up the stairs past Shikijou, who makes no move to stop him.) Sanosuke: Why you . . . you knew Kenshin could get past you from the start! Shikijou: Its nothing. Its standard practice to give way to the best. So I'll have to put up with a third-rate match. The street fighter Zanza. Surprised? Hanya told me all about you. Including your underworld name. I know what you're worth without your zanbatou. Sanosuke (throwing down the ball and driving it into the floor): Make no mistake, you patchwork doll! Even without a zanbatou, I've still got these two fists!! I'm the one putting up with third-rate!!

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 25--A Showdown of Strength Yahiko: Hey, Kenshin. Is Sanosuke gonna be okay by himself? That patchwork guy looked pretty strong . . . Kenshin: Sano will be fine. He wont need any help. (they approach the ballroom) Were breaking in. Hold on! (back at the stairway) Shikijou: Feh. So you call the one entrusted as Keeper of the Castle Gate "third-rate"? It looks like all we've got to be proud of is our arms. A literal test of strength. Sanosuke: Great. Lets do it!! (They grapple. Shikijou drives Sanosuke up against the wall.) Sanosuke (thinking): What kind of strength has this patchwork guy got . . . (Shikijou, grinning, headbutts him. Sanosuke slides to the ground.) Shikijou: Poor, very poor. You let in the headbutt. As you can see from the scars, my whole life has been fighting. You can move the body in more ways than you think. Sanosuke (struggling to his feet): You . . . bastard . . . Shikijou: Stop. If you took that blow your skull should have been smashed. The shock should have reached your brain, and you should be unable to move a muscle. And yet . . . you made my hands shake. (glancing down at his hands, which have been gripped so hard theyre torn and shivering). I like you, kid. How about it. Forget Battousai and join us. Sanosuke: What? Shikijou: We dont care about your background. All that matters is that youre strong. I was originally a spy from Satsuma, on the side of the Ishin Shishi. In the second year of Keiou I was sneaking into the Edo Castle for information about the upcoming war. I was crushed by the Okashira, even though he was only thirteen at the time. Young Aoshi (standing over the fallen Shikijou, who has fresh cuts bleeding across his face): To kill someone whose strength is so extraordinary would be regrettable. Come to the Oniwabanshuu. If you were to use our secret muscle-building medicine you would become even stronger. Do so and join us, and you will be unbeatable. The young Aoshi. Its really a design I had done for a different character, but I tried it here and it felt right (It was actually a girl, but oh well.) However, Aoshis bangs really bother me now. --Watsuki Nobuhiro Shikijou: And so I gained my unbeatable strength! You are the same. You have the potential even now. If you used the Oniwabanshuus secret medicine, you might rival Hanya or I! Sanosuke: Thats quite a story. Shimomori Aoshi must be some warrior. Shikijou: If the Okashira had gone to Kyoto with the Ishin Shishi, the legendary strongest of all would not be Battousai! Sanosuke: The Oniwabanshuu is strong . . . of course. Fighting like Beshimi or Hyottoko works --but thats all you can say about it. Shinomori Aoshi has gathered fighters from far and wide, but that's all. Shikijou: What are you trying to say? Sanosuke: Every last one of them is strong. So that means he found men to which fighting is everything. But Himura Kenshin

is different. The girl, Yahiko, even Takani Megumi . . . hes surrounded by all kinds of people who love him. The Hitokiri is a thing of the past. Hes a vagabond now. He wouldn't fight unless it was a just cause. Shikijou (punching him): What are you trying to say, kid?! Sanosuke (catching his fist): Everyone knows it. How strong he is, and that he doesn't fight for himself. (He catches the other fist) His reverse blade is only to protect others. Youre addicted to strength! You couldn't give it up, and now you're just the puppets of Takeda Kanryuu! Himura Kenshin is not like that! Shikijou (flailing, trying to escape the hold): What do you think all that flattery's going to get you? Whos addicted to strength? You talk big, but you wont defeat the great Shikijou!! Sanosuke: That's what I mean by addicted to strength! (He squeezes Shikijous fists, then releases them, broken and bleeding.) Shikijou: What--!? (Sanosuke punches him in the middle of his forehead.) Sanosuke: No matter how thick your skull is, you must have felt that. (Shikijou collapses) Sanosuke: Shikijou. If your paths cross, try fighting Kenshin. (remembering Captain Sagara) Maybe you can find what you've lost. (turning to go up the stairs) Who knows how many of the Oniwabanshuu are left. If we keep on going like this Im gonna . . . (he passes out.) (Kenshin enters the ballroom to see Aoshi standing alone at the other end.) Kenshin: This is the first time weve met, equally, face to face. Aoshi: Yes . . . the Makings of the Characters--Oniwabanshuu Hanya-Hanyas motif wasnt a masked ninja (laughs) but the Elephant Man and Spiderman. In the early story, like the Elephant Man, Hanyas mother was trampled by an animal while he was in the womb and so was born disfigured. He could not come in contact with people without being persecuted, and was called a demon, and so lived alone deep in the mountains. Aoshi found him there and he became one of the Oniwabanshuu. "There is no place other than the Oniwabanshuu where I can live as a human being," I thought about him saying, and so only through fighting could he prove he was human. That was the early Hanya. But, when I had to draw it, the idea that "ones birth determines ones situation" didnt appeal to me, and at the end of a long debate with my boss about what would be the best way to end a boys comic (the longest since the beginning of Ruroken, Im sure) I replaced it with the present version. After this, Yamazaki Susumu of the Shinsengumi was brought to his nature. I received a lot of interesting guesses about Hanya; many people though he was actually a beautiful woman, others that he was Aoshis double or his twin. Many of them Id never even considered, and I thought they were very interesting. Maybe Ill have to bring them in as a new character . . . (But my plans are uncertain.) Other than the motif, his design was purely a skeleton. That his two eyes are a different shape is a holdover from the original design. This is off the subject, but as we drew Hanyas clothes over and over, my assistants kept calling him a robot or a mobile suit.

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 26--the Okashira, Shinomori Aoshi Kenshin: As I said to Hanya, I would avoid an unnecessary battle if I could. Will you stand aside and tell me where Kanryuu and Miss Megumi are? Aoshi: When you said that to Hanya, did he give way? I will not either. You will ask where they are with your reverse blade. And I will answer with this. (he pulls aside his coat, revealing a short sword) Kenshin (thinking): The length of that sword! Yahiko: Youre gonna fight him with just one wakizashi! You're mocking him!! Aoshi: Stand away, child. Yahiko: WHY YOU-Kenshin: I too must ask you the same. Yahiko (stomping off to the sidelines): Everyones against me! Fine, but one wakizashi isnt going to give you any trouble. So settle this quick! Kenshin (turning back to Aoshi): If that truly was a wakizashi we could settle this without trouble, but . . . Aoshi: It seems you know of the strengths of the kodachi. Yahiko: Kodachi? Kenshin: In short, its a sword between a katana and a wakizashi. Shorter than a katana, its attacking power is lesser, but it is lightweight and turns extremely quickly, so it is a strong defense in emergencies. These are the characteristics of the kodachi*, "the sword which is used as a shield" . . . *also known as the long or the large wakizashi. Kenshin: A considerable disadvantage when turning to attack the enemy . . . Aoshi: Really. If thats true, then let me attack. (He drives forward. Kenshin instantly whips his sword out of its sheath.) Aoshi (thinking): Hes fast! (He blocks Kenshins blow with the kodachi, then kicks him to the head.) Yahiko: Kenshin! Kenshin (thinking): A kick! No . . . Like Hanya, hes a kempoist! (They trade blows. While Aoshi lands several punches, he blocks everything Kenshin throws at him.) Kenshin: I see. You plan to create an impenetrable defense with the kodachi, then, like Hanya, attack using kempo . . . Aoshi: You make one mistake. I was the one who taught Hanya kempo--

(he strikes Kenshin several times) Aoshi: And the speed and strength of a master and his pupil are vastly different. Do not think we are the same. Battousai, I have no personal grudge against you. But as the strongest of the Ishin Shishi, you will find your death here. Kenshin: Youre not doing this for Kanryuu. Aoshi: That goes without saying. That scum knows nothing. Kenshin: As the Edo Castle Oniwabanshuu, is it for the destroyed Tokugawa shogunate? Aoshi: If you too were a patriot, you know about the battle of Tobafushimi and the conduct of Tokugawa Yoshinobu-Kenshin: Yes. The last Tokugawa shogun, Yoshinobu, knew his army was outnumbered and he and his senior officials fled Osaka Castle and escaped to Edo is his warship. He abandoned the ten thousand soldiers who were fighting and laying down their lives on the battlefield . . . Aoshi: After he fled to Edo, he sought sanctuary in the Karei Temple of Ueno. He entrusted everything to Katsu Kaishuu, who in conference with Saigou Takamori agreed to avert a decisive battle in Edo. Edo Castle was surrendered without bloodshed. The Bakumatsu ended without the Oniwabanshuu ever seeing battle . . . That Tokugawa was a coward means nothing. I regret only that I could not fight. In the course of history there is no "if," but if there had been a battle in Edo, if we had fought, the victory of the new era would have been ours. If a great fire had started in Edo, I and the Oniwabanshuu could have taken advantage of the confusion to rise and kill Saigou, Okubo, Katsurara and the rest of the Shishi leaders. The remaining incompetents could be smashed by the superior numbers of the Shoguns army; it would have been finished. Yahiko: You--you idiot!! Theres no way you could have done that! Aoshi: We could. And could it not happen now? In this Tokyo? However, to do so now would have no meaning. What has meaning is the true strongest of the Bakumatsu. That is the Oniwabanshuu. This is proof. Kenshin: In these times . . . Ishin Shishi and Bakufu samurai were plunged into battle without their say. We were at war . . . But it wasnt to decide who was right and who was wrong. It was for the countrys future. We laid down our lives for the peoples peace and happiness. But this is not you! You speak of burning a city to the ground--amidst all this bloodshed there is only a fighting heart cold as ice! So even now you continue. You assist Miss Megumi in bringing pain to people poisoned with opium. As an Ishin Shishi and as a vagabond, I cannot pass by without silencing you!! Aoshi: Whatever you say, as serious as you are, you have no chance of victory. Come. (Kenshin seems to disappear. Aoshi blocks the falling stroke from above. Kenshin sheathes the blade and slices it out again, but Aoshi counters that as well.) Aoshi: From the Ryuutsuisen of the Hiten Mitsurugi school to the instantaneous Battoujutsu? You attack well, but my kodachi cannot be destroyed so easily. (Kanryuu waits at the balcony.) Kanryuu: Damn those hirelings of mine! They're making a fool of me! (thinking) But I know this now. Like Battousai, that man has no interest in money. His fighting spirit is so strong he's almost mad. The slightest error on my part and they'll both be after me! Is there no way to be rid of both of them at once? Think, Kanryuu. If you can do this your future'll be golden. Servant: Um, Mr. Kanryuu. Kanryuu: What do you want!! Servant: Well . .. the tests were scheduled for today, but . . .

Kanryuu: Idiot! Look around and think for once!! That was for the infantry! Servant: I understand. Please excuse me. Kanryuu: That--Wait!! (thinking) Of course! Ive still got that--! (aloud) Well test it! Where is it now? Servant: Its stored in the cellar . . . (Megumi sits in the tower, staring at the unsheathed dagger.) Megumi (thinking): Painful life . . . or a peaceful death . . .

the Makings of the Characters--Oniwabanshuu Shikijou-Shikijous motif was Sanosuke. Its surprising to write this, but its true. That is, he has the same kind of nature as Sanosuke (full of self-confidence, big-hearted), his fighting style (power fighter) is the same, and we assume his position (the number one advisor of the group) is the same. When they confronted each other, the match between Sanosuke and Shikijou threw the differences between the two groups into sharp relief. (But whether I succeeded or not Im not really sure . . . ) You can't be sure if Hanya is really evil or not, but I tried to make Shikijou a villain. But, when we see him at the edge of death, he accidentally became cool. On top of that, as is customary for a secondary character, a section of enthusiastic readers became attached to him. (But if you think about it, all of the Oniwabanshuu are like that . . .) But, this time the best reader response was for a single page, when the young Aoshi is introduced . . . as youd expect, all the guys look like that (bitter laughter). Other than that, I dont have much to say about the design. A power fighter needs muscles, but he looked too ordinary so I covered him with scars. But, the depiction of the muscles is a reference to American comics.

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 27--Fierce Fight (Aoshis punches rain down; one catches Kenshin across the face.) Aoshi: No matter how many times you attack, its futile. When pressed my kodachi could keep off bullets from a rifle. (Kenshin goes down.) Yahiko (thinking): He's too good . . . Kenshin couldn't even hit him once . . . Aoshi: Stand up. I dont like dealing the finishing blow to one already defeated. Yahiko (thinking): No matter what advantage he has, he never has even a thin smile on his face . . . he really does have a fighting heart of ice! Dammit, he must have tripped him! (aloud) Kenshin! Kenshin (getting to his feet): Im fine. It would take more than that to defeat me, without apologizing to Miss Megumi, without seeing Miss Kaorus face, without a word to Sano . . . Finally, Ive come to see how to keep off the kodachi. Aoshi: Suddenly, you want to say, but its not in your nature to say such things. Ill show you how. (Kenshin strikes) Aoshi (blocking): Slow! (he drops the kodachi to counter the next, when he sees that Kenshin is not gripping his sword by the hilt but above it.) Aoshi (thinking): What! The edge of the blade . . . (Kenshin drives the hilt into his throat, driving him back.) Kenshin: Aoshi. The secret to your strength is perfectly controlling your opponents range. Yahiko (thinking): Range . . . (flashback to a lesson from Kaoru.) Kaoru: Okay, Yahiko, range. The distance your opponent can cover with one attack. (Yahiko: Boring.) Kaoru: (You want to be strong, right? So listen up.) The range changes according to an individuals skill and specialty with his weapon, but in a match at the masters level, how your reach and your opponents precommit your moves become the essence of the fight. Kenshin: While theres an advantage to my simple thinking and way of holding the sword, my longer reach creates a blind spot for me at close quarters. You use this blind spot when you trap the sword with the kodachi and attack with your fists. But when you attack with the kodachi, the blind spot is naturally eliminated. Aoshi: To cut flesh and sever bone . . . Youve shown me the essence of the Hitokiri. In return, I shall bring you down with the essence of the Oniwabanshuu. (He strikes.) Kenshin (blocking easily, and thinking): Slow! Why so . . . (Aoshi is behind him, and then it seems he is surrounded by Aoshis, all in different positions.) Kenshin: The Kenbu!? (dodging stroke after stroke, and thinking) This is no ceremonial sword dance!

Aoshi: You're too used to the clearly-defined moves of kenjutsu. This ever-changing flood of movement cannot be stopped. Kenshin (thinking): The kempo moves and the kodachi techniques are combined in a true fighting sword dance . . . ! Aoshi: Die. (He rakes Kenshin three times across the chest. Kenshin falls.) Aoshi: The Kaiten Kenbu. The technique which disposed of all who crept into Edo Castle. Yahiko (eyes wide with shock): Ken . . . shin . . . Aoshi: Its over. Himura Battousai is dead. Yahiko: Shut up . . . then Im next! Ill destroy you even if its the last thing I do! Aoshi: Brave words. I'm almost sorry I'll have to kill you . . . Kenshin: Yahiko is the successor to the Kamiya Kasshin school . . . He cant die in a place like this. Yahiko: Kenshin! Kenshin (regaining his feet): And I have no reason to die here either! Aoshi: Are you immortal--! Kenshin: Hardly. (Three pieces fall away from Kenshins scabbard.) Kenshin: This Kaiten Kenbu . . . it cut through the iron sheath like it was wood . . . Aoshi: I see . . by quickly raising the scabbard you cut the force of the blow in half. A great man. I see why they called you the strongest. No, I admit it myself from the heart. So now once more! We are prepared to take your title of strongest! (Kenshin is once more surrounded.) Yahiko: Watch out, Kenshin! Hes going into the Kaiten Kenbu! Aoshi: I said it before. You cant stop this flood of movement. Youre slowed by wounds from head to foot . . . Its over, Himura Battousai!! (Kenshins sword is knocked out of his hands.) Yahiko: Kenshin!! Kenshin: I certainly cant stop your flood of movement. But, when you move to attack from the Kaiten Kenbu, for an instant, its a different story. (He grasps the kodachi between his two palms.) Yahiko: The shirabadori! Kenshin: In the five hundred schools of kenjutsu, there is only one way to catch a sword bare-handed. In all of kempo, there is none. Aoshi, if you want the title of "strongest," its yours. Its not something Im proud of. Right now, saving someone, and returning to someone whos waiting--

(He twists the blade out of Aoshis hands and drives it into his throat again.) Kenshin:--is a thousand times more important!

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 28--The End of a Duel to the Death (Kenshin twists the kodachi out of Aoshis hands and drives the handle into his throat.) Aoshi (thinking): Can I have . . . lost . . . Kenshin: Its futile. Retreat! A second blow to the windpipe-Aoshi (punching him): Not yet--!! (They both fall.) Yahiko: Kenshin! Kenshin: Im all right. (going spiral-eyed) Well, not really. But Im fine. Yahiko: Which is it? Kenshin: Better than Aoshi-(They turn to look at him, collapsed face forward.) Yahiko: Is he dead? Kenshin: No, just fallen. It wasnt the pain of the second blow to the throat but the breath he needed to for that last punch that caused him sharp pain, making it difficult to breathe . . . But in the end, his fighting heart wouldnt give up. He refused to accept defeat. (he smiles, patting Yahiko on the head.) When the Kaiten Kenbu knocked me down, your words showed a strong heart. Yahiko (grinning): All right! Now to destroy Kanryuu and rescue Megumi!! Kenshin: Now that you mention it, we still dont know where they are. Maybe we should try to wake Aoshi-(they are startled to see Aoshi rising to his feet.) Kenshin: You amaze me. Aoshi: I was down. . . Kenshin: Well . . . not for more than ten seconds. Aoshi: Why didnt you deliver the final blow? Kenshin: Im a vagabond now. Not the Hitokiri. But even without the final blow, a man like you would understand which of us should get the victory. Answer me one thing, Aoshi. You were a great man, entrusted with the position of Okashira for the Edo Castle Oniwabanshuu. Was there no oppurtunity for you to become an officer in the new government? Why are you now a mere bodyguard? There must have been a place for you to use your own abilities . . . Aoshi: That place was as distant as the mountains. I dont know where you heard about the Oniwaban, but I could have been anything from an intelligence officer to a bodyguard for important members of the government. But all the offers were only for me. Those like Hyottoko and Beshimi were considered mere one-trick ponies. Those like Shikijou were traitors. If youve seen Hanyas face youll understand why he . . . And the others didnt even have a chance. How could the Okashira betray his followers for a government post? I refuse to be a traitor like the last Shogun Tokugawa Yoshinobu. But I understand Yoshinobu. What he did demanded total obedience. To not drag out the war and drain the countrys resources was an important government decision. But I refuse this as well. When we were thrown out into the new Tokyo, the Oniwabanshuu

stayed with me for ten years. One by one, they found new lives and left me. Finally there were only four left. The Oniwabanshuu, who could not fight when the time came for it, were left over. The miserable few who didnt know how to do anything but fight. I wanted at least to give them the honor of being known as the strongest--Deliver the final blow. Or Ill pursue you until I have satisfaction. Kenshin: It doesn't matter. Challenge me, if that's what you want. Yahiko: Kenshin! Kenshin: But I cannot permit you to involve others in our fight. (Kanryuu appears in the double doors, beside a cloth-covered object.) Kanryuu: Ha---ha ha! You talk big even while you fail--youre pathetic, Shinomori Aoshi!! (confident he has their attention.) Hello. Its a shame to interrupt your talk, but Im afraid Ill have to cut you short. Aoshi: Kanryuu . . . Kenshin: Good. I wont have to waste time looking for him. Kanryuu: Youre very self-confident. Will you be so brave when you see this?! (He whips away the cloth.) Yahiko: What the-Aoshi: Thats . . . Kenshin: No . . . A Gatling gun--!!! Gatling gun--the weapon developed by the American doctor Gatling in 1861, which was the original form of the future machine gun. Not only was it used in the American Civil War, but as a result various forms were produced all over the world. In Japan, it was purchased in the domain of Echigo Nagaoka, during the third battle of the Boshin war by the minister Kawai Tsugunosuke, and it became a grave threat to the government army. Kanryuu: Yes, a Gatling gun! But this is the very latest model from the black market, not yet known by the armies of the world. Theres no comparison to the ones from the time of the Bakumatsu. Very high-powered. Shall we try it out!! (The gun chatters, spewing bullts. In the observatory, Megumi hears the noise.) Megumi: Was that . . . gunshots? It cant be . . . (thinking) Ken-san . . . (At the foot of the stairs, Sanosuke rolls over.) Sanosuke: God, thats loud. Well, it woke me up, but-Hanya (behind him): It sounds like somethings going on upstairs. Sanosuke: Hanya! Hanya: Relax. I and Shikijou lost our battles. We have no intention of doing something so cowardly as cutting a victors throat in his sleep. Now Im more worried about Lord Aoshi. Im going with Shikijou. You? Sanosuke: You . . . youre not half bad, are you?

Hanya: I hear sarcasm. Sanosuke: Nah. Hanya: Wake up, Shikijou. Shikijou: What, Hanya. Your face is exactly what I want to see when I wake up. Hanya: Sheesh. If its not one of you its the other. (In another part of the mansion, Hyottoko and Beshimi are convalescing side by side.) Hyottoko: Hey, small stuff. Beshimi: What, big guy? Hyottoko: Did you hear that? Beshimi: You hear it too? I thought my ears were playing tricks on me . . . Guess this is no place for a nice nap. (Kanryuu sprays the room with gunfire.) Kanryuu: What do you think? Amazing, isnt it! Two hundred bullets per minute!! Yahiko: That bastard--hes missing deliberately, just to mock us!! Kenshin: We've got one chance . . . but now theres nothing to do but run. Kanryuu: Look, look, look! Ill get you the instant you stop moving!! Aoshi: Kanryuu!! What the hell are you doing with that thing-Kanryuu: How dare you address me without a title!! (He raises his line of fire to hit Aoshis legs.) Kenshin: Aoshi! Kanryuu: Well, thats good enough. Why dont we take a little break and I'll answer a few questions. (lighting a cigar) I plan to rise above this petty opium smuggling. My ultimate wish is to make more money than any merchant on earth. Aoshi (realizing what he means): No! Kanryuu: As a real "merchant of death" arms dealer. With this new type of opium I can gather the capital to fund my line of Gatling guns. This is what the great merchant Takeda Kanryuu was born for! Kenshin: Youd go so far--to prey upon the lives of others for money . . . Kanryuu: I might as well be chanting sutras to a horse, but . . . Hitokiri Battousai, until you attained your herculean strength you paid in time and effort. It was no easy task, am I right? However! With money, its easy to gain power! In an instant! Without paying any kind of price at all!! Money! The true proof of power! The true "strongest" is me! Now die!! (Sanosuke, Hanya and Shikijou dash through the opposite set of double doors.) Sanosuke: What the hells that!! Hanya: The Gatling gun!

(Shikijou, catching sight of the wounded Aoshi, runs towards him.) Sanosuke: Shikijou!! Hanya: Now! Run, Battousai!! (Kenshin grabs Yahiko and runs for the doors.) Kanryuu (thinking): Which one! Which one to aim for-Shikijou (to Kenshin, as they rush past each other): That rooster head. He spoke well of you. I didn't like him much, but he's got potential. Look after him. Kenshin: You . . . Kanryuu: Aoshis first--he cant move! Shikijou: No! (He dives into front of the bullets.) Sanosuke: Shikijou!! Aoshi: Shiki . . . Shikijou: Dont look like that. I am content. Ever since I used that medicine, my muscles have been my pride. That they could be a bullet-proof shield is proof . . . Kanryuu: That lump of meat--two hundred bullets should have pulverized him!! Hyottoko (bursting in through another set of doors): Hold it! Your opponent is the great Hyottoko! Dont shoot! If you hit me the oil sack will catch fire and well all go up in smoke! Kanryuu: Then try this!! (He shoots him in the head.) Aoshi: Hyottoko! Hyottoko: He got me . . . Beshimi! (Beshimi breaks out of the barrel on Hyottokos back.) Beshimi: Poisoned Rasen-(Kanryuu fills him with bullets before he can throw the pellet.) Beshimi: O . . . Okashira, I didnt think this would work . . . They called us the useless bastards with only one trick to perform . . . but we didnt abandon the Oniwabanshuu, we gave our lives for our Okashira . . . Im sorry . . . I guess we werent much help . . . Aoshi: Beshimi!! Kanryuu: Phew. That was close. That street performers trick could have done for me. Sanosuke: That bastard . . .

Hanya: Battousai. How long would it take you to pick up the reverse blade and stop Kanryuu? Kenshin: Fifteen . . . no, ten seconds. Hanya: Ten seconds. Thats cutting it close. Kenshin: What? Hanya: Look. If you go up that second flight of stairs, theres a small observatory. Takani Megumi is imprisoned there. Kenshin: Hanya . . .? Hanya: I have no special reason to think of the girl. Lord Aoshi is more important. After this its up to you. Himura Battousai. Kenshin: Wait, Hanya! (Hanya rushes out. Kenshin reaches his sword just as Hanya is cut down.) Kanryuu: Thats far enough, Battousai! To use that monster as a decoy is a cold trick worthy of the Hitokiri! But in the end youll all die in vain! Die! (He turns the handle. The gun is silent.) Kenshin: Take a good look. It can fire two hundred bullets per minute. Youve been firing blindly for some time now. Kanryuu (thinking): Im out of bullets?! Kenshin: They have not died for nothing. The lives of the Oniwabanshuu have defeated your Gatling gun. Now try begging the Lord God Money for your life!! (He strikes. Kanryuu collapses, twisted and broken.) Yahiko: Youre just lucky Kenshin doesnt kill. (Aoshi stands in the center of the ballroom, surrounded by the bodies of the Oniwabanshuu. Kenshin puts a hand on Sanosukes shoulder.) Kenshin: Now, he might rather be alone. Sanosuke: Youre right. Kenshin: Lets go. Miss Megumis waiting.

the Makings of the Characters--Takeda Kanryuu-Like Sanosuke, youll be able to tell right away Im a fan of the Shinsengumi. Kanryuus model was the captain of the fifth unit of the Shinsengumi, Takeda Kanryuusai. Takeda Kanryuusai was a student of the Koushuu school of military science, and within the unit was an unusual kind of civil servant. But his character was bad; he flattered those above him and was spiteful and tricky to those below. In brief he was a fox borrowing the authority of a tiger, but whether he was bad or not, he opened a route to Satsuma. He finished and was purged. In books and novels about the Shinsengumi, the villains are always Serizawa Kamo, Yamanami Keisuke, Itoukashi Tarou, and finally Takeda Kanryuusai. I decided to use the last as my model. But, he was overshadowed by Megumi and the Oniwabanshuu. I think he was a failure as a villain, which is too bad. By the way, Takeda Kanryuusai was famous as being homosexual, and my first plan was to make Takeda Kanryuu gay as well. But it had nothing to do with the story and in the end I rejected that idea.

Other than the model theres not much to say about the design. To make him different from Nishiwaki from the short story, and since Aoshi and Kenshin were wearing black, I made his suit white. Thats really about it.

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 29--Two Destinies--Megumi (They climb the stairs and proceed down a passageway overlook the ballroom. Kenshin suddenly falls to his knees.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! Kenshin (getting up): Im all right. I just stumbled a little. Lets hurry. Miss Megumi is waiting. Sanosuke (thinking): Looks like it would be better if we hurried. (looking down upon the ballroom.) Shinomori Aoshi. Your great strength hurt Kenshin a lot. But in one battle, you were hurt worse by far . . . (Megumi, in the tower, clutches her knife anxiously) Megumi: The gunshots have stopped . . . what on earth . . . (The doorknob begins to rattle.) Sanosuke & Yahiko (kicking it open): This is taking too long! Yahiko: Right! Hey, no ambush. Megumi: Yahiko. Sanosuke . . . Kenshin: Sorry to have kept you waiting, Miss Megumi. Megumi: Ken-san . . . youre hurt. Kenshin: We had a little trouble. But more importantly Im glad to see youre safe. (Megumi does not return their smiles.) Megumi: Im sorry. I involved you in all this. And on top of that exposed you to such danger. But dont worry. (putting the knife to her wrist.) The source of your worries will soon disappear. Kenshin: Miss Megumi!! Megumi: Ive been reduced to making drugs . . . I regret that I couldnt have seen my family again, but Im very glad I met you in the end. Kenshin: Wait! Megumi: Thank you . . . (Sanosuke grabs the blade with his bare hand.) Sanosuke: You idiot! Kenshin and Yahiko just laid their lives on the line for you! You wanna throw all that away?! Megumi: But . . . theres nothing I can do. My opium caused so much pain to so many people . . . Even knowing that I was forced to do it couldnt restore to me even the weakest happiness . . . (a pause. Yahiko glances out the window.) Yahiko: Kenshin, trouble! Its the police! They must have heard the noise! Hurry, lets get out of here! Sanosuke (grabbing Megumis wrist): Dont just stand there, hurry!

(She snatches her hand away.) Megumi: Ken-san. (holding out a tiny jar) Its a family treasure, medicine that stops bleeding. Itll take care of the cuts on your chest until you can get to a doctor. Kanryuu made a secret passage in the roofspace. If you go through there youll get out safely. Thank you for taking care of me. (She turns to walk away.) Kenshin: The punishment for smuggling opium is death--Did you know that all along? Miss Megumi. Megumi: Yes . . . But the opium killed people like Sanosukes friend. I cannot run away. For the crime of taking life I can pay with my own. (Below, the police storm the mansion in a scene of chaos.) Policeman: Chief, look here! A hidden warehouse in the cellar! Chief: All right, confiscate everything! General Hubbub: Be quiet! Let me go! Dammit! This is a major smuggling operation! Let no one escape! Chief: We jumped at the chance to investigate this place when we got that report of noise, but I cant believe there was a Gatling gun hidden here. (catching sight of Megumi on the second story landing) Who are you? Kanryuu (restrained by two policemen): Thats her! Shes the one that produced the special opium! Shes my accomplice! Dont try and get out of this, Megumi! Whatever you say, youre the one that made the opium! Youre coming to hell with me! Chief: Is this true? (Megumi begins to nod.) Kenshin (covering her mouth and saying sweetly): No, it isn't. Chief: Mr. Himura! Megumi: Mwen-man!! (Ken-san!) Kenshin: This women is an excellent doctor. They wanted her to produce opium for them. Kanryuu: What are you trying to pull, Battousai!! Kenshin (glaring at him with fierce Battousai eyes): You will be silent! (resuming his ordinary sweetness) Isn't that right, Yahiko. Yahiko: Oh yeah! Im Myoujin Yahiko, descended of Tokyo samurai. And I definitely wouldnt be fighting for someone who made opium! Kenshin: Sano? Sanosuke: I dont know, I just came for the fight. But if you arrest this woman, Ill have some more fighting to do. Kenshin: What do you say, Chief? Chief: I understand, Mr. Himura. Im sure what you say is true.

Kanryuu: What---!! Shes my accomplice!! Just investigate and youll see-Chief: Thats enough, take him away. Kanryuu: Damn you!! This is a travesty--!! Police: Lets go. Kenshin: Once in a while, everything turns out right . . . Sanosuke: Once in a while? (This happens every time, so I wouldnt know.) Megumi: Ken-san . . . what on earth did you . . . Kenshin: "For the crime of taking life, Ill pay with my own." There is another way to atone. You cant bring back the people youve killed at your own deathbed. Rather than that, a single person wielding a sword for many--that is the true meaning of atonement. Hitokiri Battousai lives this way in the Meiji Age. Megumi (thinking): Hitokiri Battousai . . . (aloud) The legendary . . . Kenshin: The excellent Takani school of medicine should be able to save many more people than the sword of Battousai. (tossing her the jar of medicine) Become a doctor, Miss Megumi. Use your strength to save the hurt and the sick. Sanosuke: Yeah, and about my friend . . . I forgive you. Yahiko: And you can find your family! Kenshin: Lets go home. Miss Kaorus waiting. Megumi: . . . All right. Kenshin (stopping): Oh yes. Chief, about Aoshi-Chief: Aoshi? Whos that? Kenshin: What? The tall man in the coat . . . Chief: Theres no one like that here. When we arrived the only one in the ballroom was Takeda Kanryuu. There were four decapitated bodies, but . . . The Making of the Characters--Takani Megumi-I didnt have any specific model, but made an image of an adult flirtatious woman. There were a lot of readers that were confused that she was completely different from the Megumi in the short story (compare them in V ol 3), but I dont think theyre that different; they have the same place in my heart. The Megumi of the short story was the middle of three children but cast the faintest shadow and was content to be passive. But, as it came out in the books, it was imperative that she be flirtatious, and as Id never done that kind of character before, I did a lot of research. Reading it over now, Its too bad I didnt cut the flirting. Well, discord is the essence of drama, so theres nothing I could do . . . . Individually Megumi was fun to draw, so I thought I would introduce her as a minor character, the only other woman that Kaoru interacts with. And on top of that it was necessary for her to have special skills . . . . I got a lot of letters from readers that said "Aoshi and Megumi look good together," and "Sano and Megumi look good together," but I think that of the former, it's their art that looks good together, and of the latter, it's their personalites (they both have no characters). But, just like I havent decided whether Kenshin and Kaoru will be a couple . . . . The theme of the Megumi story is atonement, and although it was a story where I could think about Kenshin/Hitokiri Battousais feelings on atonement, the second half gave me a lot of trouble. When it comes time to write about Kenshins own atonement it will give me even more trouble, but right now my head hurts too much.

My design came from young Baichi-chan in Obatas "Cyborg Jiichan G." (Cyborg Grandpa G) It was a great deal of work, and of course I cant draw like him, so in my style it turned into a bad Megumi. (Sigh . . .)

Back to Home To Volume Four To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Four--Two Destinies Part 30--Two Destinies--Aoshi Sanosuke: Aoshi's gone?! Chief: Theres no windows . . . and no ones gone in or out the doors. Sanosuke: Hes really gone!? Howd you let him escape?! Chief: Dont be foolish! We have every exit covered. Its impossible that anyone could have gone in or out without our noticing. The perimeter of the mansion is also secured. Yahiko: Well, then he really is a spy. He disappeared like smoke . . . Kenshin: No . . . theres another entrance below us. Megumi: Kanryuus secret passage! While we were in the observatory and the police were entering, he got out through the passage in the roofspace! It goes from the roofspace, through the walls and comes out in the woods. Ill take you there! (In the woods, a square of turf has been dragged aside to reveal a shaft with a ladder.) Megumi: The doors open. He came through here. Chief: Search the area! He cant have gone far! Dont let so much as a cat escape! (Aoshi appears standing atop a wall, holding the four heads of the Oniwabanshuu. The police freeze at the sight.) Chief: What are you doing? Seize him-Sanosuke (silencing him): Stop, or hell just kill them. (to Aoshi) It's not your fault. You couldn't stop the Gatling gun. They died for you, but they don't want revenge. Kenshin: Aoshi . . . if you cant forgive yourself, then fight me again now. Fight and destroy me. And lay the name of "strongest" on their graves. Aoshi (turning away): Battousai. Until I kill you, no one will. (He disappears.) Chief: Hes getting away! Follow him! Megumi: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: Its all right. Comforting words will do no good now. Megumi: But now itll be you hes after! Kenshin: Ill be all right. Now this time, lets really go home. (At the Kamiya dojo. Kaoru greets them with open arms, all ten fingers bandaged from her cooking efforts.) Kaoru: Welcome back!! Kenshin: Were home. Kaoru: Ouch, you really look hurt . . .

Kenshin: Miss Kaoru, your fingers . . . Kaoru: Oh yes! Theres breakfast and I prepared a nice hot bath after your hard work. Help yourselves! Sanosuke (passing her by): Im tired, Im going to bed. (Lemme borrow a futon.) Yahiko: Me too. (Kaoru (looking heartbroken): But, I worked so hard . . .) Kenshin: I'd like a bite to eat. Megumi: Id like something too . . . if its all right. (They look at her in surprise, and then smile.) Kaoru: Of course! And so the curtain closes Megumi: This tastes terrible. (Kenshin restrains the furious Kaoru.) On the matter of the opium and the two destinies of the fight to the death. (Later. Megumi is about to leave with the doctor.) Megumi: I want to thank you for everything. Im sorry I had to burden you with another mouth to feed . . . Yahiko: What? Someone should come and cook for us everyday. Megumi: Well, if I hear of a good live-in cook Ill introduce you . . . Doctor: No, with an assistant like Megumi well get a big welcome wherever we go. (patting her rump.) Megumi: Ken-san? (Doctor (broken and bleeding): Somebody call a doctor . . . .) Kenshin: Oro? (Yahiko: You are a doctor) Megumi: If you ever get tired of Kaoru, please tell me. Ill be your "opponent" any time. Kaoru: Get out of here, you--you--you--vixen! (Megumi giggles.) Kenshin (blankly): What do you mean, opponent? Sanosuke: I told you before. The girls too naive, dont tease her. Megumi: Oh, thats all right. I was serious. If I said I wanted one like you, I might be joking, but . . .

Sanosuke: You looking for a fight? And I thought youd really reformed this time . . . No way. Megumi: Silly. By the age of 22, its too late to change your ways. (as they leave) Polish yourself up a little and get in line with Ken-san. Ill give you an opponent! Sanosuke: Only youd say something like that. (So whadduya mean, opponent?) Well, whatever. (Kaoru: And dont come back!) (Kaorus sign: No Vixens Allowed.) Sanosuke: This whole fiascos over. (Yahiko (to Kaoru): Oh, shut up.) Kenshin: Well, that's Miss Megumi all right . . . Sanosuke: You fought at the risk of your own life, and her life is what youve got to show for it . . . And in the end he shook off the police pursuit and disappeared . . . . Kenshin: Yes . . . maybe we wont see him for a long time yet. The wounds will heal and well train again. Before I can say Ill win for certain Ill have to prepare my own strength and confidence . . . Out of regard for Miss Megumi, I said I was all right, but . . . next time, who will win . . . Yahiko: What are you saying. Kenshin, theres no way youll lose! Kenshin: Maybe itll be all right. (thinking) It has been . . . so far. If I can see Shinomori Aoshis salvation in this world itll be all right . . . (A traveler deep in the forest stumbles on a clearing, where a tall man in a coat stands before four crude graves.) Aoshi: I dont have flowers to lay before you yet. But I will. Traveler: What are you doing? Alone deep in the mountains. (Aoshi walks silently away.) Traveler: Hey, you cant do that! Locals cant come in here! Its a demons forest! Those who train in the ways of weapons cant set foot in there! Hey, cant you hear me!! Hey--!! Two Destinies--End

The Makings of the Characters-- Okashira Shinomori Aoshi-Even when I wrote the paragraph about Beshimi, I was just adding the Oniwabanshuu impromtu to the story, and although I was glad that Aoshi would appear, I was in trouble because I had no idea what he looked. But, as models for the Oniwabanshuu, my beloved Shinsengumi came to mind, and Aoshi naturally grew out of the Shinsengumis Hijikata Toshizou. But, there are two ways that Hijikata is portrayed in books and novels (if youre a fan of the Shinsengumi I think youll understand.) One is the way he is represented in "Burning Sword:" Hijikata with great combat instincts who fought until death (this is the Hijikata Im a fan of.) But the Hijikata who killed his gentler feelings, who played the role of a demon and cried within his heart, who buried his human weakness, is the Hijikata that Aoshi is based on. How Aoshi, like Hijikata, fought until death we wont give away here, but it wont be long until he reappears. Other than this model, I didnt have any particular design, but used one from my sketchbook. However as time went on, the image of Hijikata became looser, his bangs got longer, more in the modern style. I tried to go back and fix it, but it would

have made you laugh (hey!) so I left it how it was. The coat I took from that popular American comic . . .

Back to Home To Volume Four To Volume Five

Volume Five Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship

Part 31 Extra Story: Yahiko's Fight (the Beginning) Part 32 Yahiko's Fight (the Middle) Part 33 Yahiko's Fight (the End) Part 34 Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 35 This Man, Raijuuta Part 36 Secret Sword Part 37 Conversation at the Tsukayama Estate Part 38 Yutarou's Skill Part 39 Collision

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship from the front flap-Watsuki: Im done with the ten weeks, but . . . Kaoru: Dont whine about it, just hurry up and do your job!! I WOKE UP AND THE YEAR WAS OVER. The serialization of Ruroken began, and I finally made it through the one-week year of the magazine. As you can see in the picture above, Im really surprised to be in a situation I never could have imagined. To have a dream come true is difficult, but I have felt keenly how difficult it is to preserve this dream come true this past year. In my haze of chronic exhaustion and lack of talent, its all I can do to just say "hi" or nod to people, but Ill try hard to keep up. Part 31--Extra Story--Yahikos Fight (Beginning) Kaoru (shaking the dojo with her voice): Yahiko! Yahiko!! Yahiko--!!! Hes gone again! Its time for practice, where the hell could he-- (she notices spiky hair sticking out above the bushes) Got you! (seizing a handful of hair) Thought you could hide from me!! (The hair belongs to Sanosuke, who is innocently grilling fish. They are instantly at each others throats.) Kaoru: You and your misleading hairstyle!! Sanosuke: Are you making fun of my hair? Kenshin (with a basket of laundry): Whats all the fuss about? (seated around the well) Yahikos gone? Sanosuke: Probably out with some girl. Hes old for his age. Kaoru: I bet hes out blowing his money on snacks. The kid's a pig. Kenshin: I think hes out training on his own. The sword should be beginning to make sense to him by now. Kaoru & Sanosuke: NO WAY! in our opinion. Kenshin (weakly): You think so . . . Sanosuke: A girl. Its definitely a girl. Kaoru: Its food. No mistake. Kenshin: I really think hes train-Kaoru & Sanosuke: No way. Yahiko (strolling in behind them): Food . . . girls . . . what kinda stupid stories of desire are these? Disgraceful. Kaoru & Sanosuke (sending him into orbit with a combined punch) You punk!!! (They march off self-righteously.) Kaoru: God! Sanosuke: Kids these days.

Yahiko: Where did that come from!! Kenshin (all smiles): So where were you, Yahiko? Yahiko: Just for a walk. Kenshin: If youre missing practice, it isnt "just" a walk. Yahiko (going inside): If you hit four out of six days of practice a week, thats enough. Its not something to worry about. Kenshin: Oro . . . (as the door closes) Hmm. And then, a few days later-(Yahiko peers around the door. No one is outside.) Yahiko: All right, no one on my tail. (thinking) I thought Kenshin was getting suspicious, but no one noticed a thing. (Kenshin, Kaoru and Sanosuke regard him cooly from their vantage point on the roof.) Kaoru: It IS suspicious. Kenshin: Hes hiding something. Sanosuke: Well, Ive got some time to kill. (They sneak after him, Kenshin hiding behind the well cover.) Sanosuke: Its a girl, Im telling you. Kaoru: Its got to be food. Kenshin: I still think hes training. (They follow him to . . . .) Kenshin: The Akabeko . . . Sanosuke: My favorite restaurant? (Great place to eat and run.) Kaoru: So it WAS food!! Kenshin: Oro. Sanosuke: Feh. Kaoru: So hes been sneaking in here . . . (The restaurant is nearly empty, with no sign of Yahiko.) Kaoru: Thats strange. Im sure he went in here. Tae (catching sight of them): Oh, Kaoru, I havent seen you in so long! Kaoru: Tae! (in the back of the restaurant)

Chef: Hey, kid! Were outta charcoal. Bring another bag! Yahiko: Right! Chef: Tell Tsubame to bring one too. Its getting crowded, so after that come help the customers. Tsubame: O . . . okay. (Tsubame is a girl around Yahikos age, with short hair and a nervous face.) (The four peek around the gate.) Kenshin: I see. Hes doing odd jobs here? Tae: Yes. he told us not to say anything, but . . . He came in one day and asked us all to keep it a secret. Kaoru: But why would he do something like this . . . (Tsubame trips and falls, dropping the heavy bag.) Sanosuke: Maybe THATS what we're after. Tae: Tsubame? That can't be it, she started after Yahiko did. Yahiko (to Tsubame): What are you doing. Hurry up. Tsubame: Im sorry, Yahiko-chan. Yahiko: I told you not to call me that!! Tsubame: Sorry! (A pause. Then Yahiko picks up her bag and walks on.) Yahiko: Quit being so nervous and jumpy. I hate that. Tsubame (still on her knees): Yahiko-cha--Yahiko . . . Yahiko: The discipline of your movements is one side of training in swordsmanship. Youre fine, hurry up and serve the customers. (The conspirators are seated around a pot of sukiyaki.) Kaoru: Food, training and a girl. I guess we all tied. Kenshin: But theres no motive. Tae: He isnt just working for pocket money? Kaoru: But why keep it a secret? Tae: He couldnt be helping out with household expenses for the dojo? Sanosuke: Yeah right! He's no saintt. Kaoru: You should talk! (You just come over to mooch food!)

Customer: Hey!!! What's taking so long! Tsubame (hurrying up): Here I am, here I am. Im sorry to have kept you waiting, sir-Customer: Hey there. (She freezes at the sight of him.) Customer: Now whats that miserable face for. Youre not making faces at your MASTER, are you? (Outside, Yahiko slumps against a stack of boxes.) Yahiko: Phew. This is harder than Kaorus training. But its all to get it. No complaints. But I wonder how much itll cost? (Behind him, Tsubame and the group of men are walking to the yard behind the restaurant. Yahiko glances over his shoulder and catches sight of her.) (The men have Tsubame loosely surrounded, facing her "master," Mikio.) Mikio: So how about it? (She is silent.) Mikio: I asked you a question. Tsubame: The Akabeko doesnt keep much money. The owner takes the days earnings to his own home. Mikio: Huh. Like I thought. All right, come on. Well see if youre right. Youve got the molds for keys to the owners cashbox! Tsubame: You--you cant, Mr. Mikio! Stealing would injure the family name of Nagaoka!! Mikio: You little . . . (he hits her across the face, knocking her down.) Since when did I become so great!!? For three hundred years you were poor samurai serving my family! Your own father served mine! Then when he became a soldier for the new government, he suddenly couldn't remember who my family was. The Meiji is a world I hate! Theres no loyalty left! By preaching equality of the four classes, they trample over three hundred years of obligation and debt. Tsubame: But . . . youd be a thief then . . . Mikio (lifting her face by her hair): Oh, I get it. Youre not taking orders anymore from total strangers. But you can do whatever you want. If I dont have a key, Ill have to kill everyone in the house. Or the victims would be left to hurt the IMPORTANT family name of Nagaoka. That includes the owners daughter Tae. Id have to kill everyone. (Tsubame, helplessly, reaches inside her kimono for the key.) Mikio: Thats right. Yahiko (unseen): You fool. Its been ten years since the Meiji era began, and you still can't get over the fact that you're not a "master" anymore. Mikio: Whos there! Yahiko (from the roof above): I mean you, you sideburned bastard! As the descendant of samurai, I cannot watch this in silence! Tsubame: Yahiko-chan! Yahiko: Dont call me that!!

Mikio (drawing his sword): You . . . you brat!! (Kenshin watches silently around a corner.)

Back to Home To Volume five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 32--Extra Story--Yahikos Fight (Middle) (Yahiko leaps from the roof with a mighty yell. Unfortunately he lands, on his feet, but rather painfully.) Tsubame: Yahiko-chan! Yahiko: I told you not to call me that!! Tsubame: Sorry! Yahiko: Throw away any stupid thoughts of stealing! Or else Myoujin Yahiko of the Tokyo samurai is your opponent! Fighter: You brat! Ill make you eat those words!! (Yahiko blocks his stroke, then gives his a blow to the stomach. He follows it up with a strike to the face, knocking him out.) Yahiko (thinking): I can do this! I know enough to use it! Fighter2: You-Yahiko: Come on! Fighter3 (striking him from behind): Dont push your luck! Now youre surrounded! (They beat him. Tsubame looks on, aghast.) Mikio (snapping his sword back in its sheath): Huh. I didnt have to lift a finger. Kenshin (watching in silence): . . . . . Sanosuke (kicking him): Whadduya mean, . . . . .. Are you just gonna sit there and watch? Kaoru (seizing him): Exactly! Yahikos in danger! Kenshin: Just calm down. Kaoru: I wont calm down! He may be rude, but hes my only student! Kenshin (pulling her ponytail): Wait. Yahiko hasnt noticed that were here. Our appearance would be very unnatural. Kaoru: But-Kenshin: Someone who is always rescued cannot become strong. This is Yahikos fight. Unless he asks us for help, there should be no interference from us. Sanosuke (thinking): "A lion pushes its own child into a thousand ravines," huh? But . . . Tsubame: Stop it . . . stop it, Mr. Mikio! He has nothing to do with this. Ill give you the key! (He snatches it away from her.) Mikio: Hey. The kid's nothing. We've got more important things to do. (They stop and walk off, following Mikio.) Tsubame (rushing to Yahiko): Are--are you all right?

Yahiko: Dam . . . dammit. One on one I coulda . . . Mikio: Tsubame! (she freezes) From now on, remember who your master is. Fighters: See ya, Yahiko-chan. (They leave.) Tsubame: Im sorry. Its my fault you got mixed up in this. Im so very sorry . . . Yahiko (standing up without her help): From the molds they can make a real key in less than a day. Theyll carry out their plan tomorrow evening. Tsubame: Yahiko-chan! I mean . . . Yahiko: It doesnt matter. I couldnt stop those creeps. I am still "chan." (slowly walking away) You didnt drag me into this. I stuck my own neck out. So dont worry about it. (thinking) I cant tell the police. Theyd make her an accomplice. And Im not asking Kenshin or the others for help. I dont want to bother them with these guys. This is my fight! (Kenshin and the others watch him go.) The next morning Yahiko: Well . . . thats about right. (He has taken a wooden clothesline and hung planks from the crosspieces.) Sanosuke: What kinda playground is that? Yahiko: Idiot!!! Its specially made to practice fighting many enemies at once. An quick-built training machine! Kaoru: Stupid. Thats useless. Think about it. The boards only move in a fixed way, not the way real opponents would. Fighters attack in a number of complicated forms, in coordinated waves inside an enclosure. That thingll train your reflexes but it wont be an easy way out of your problems. (half under her breath) That's all a kid knows . . . Yahiko: Well, if youre so great, tell me what else I can do! Kaoru: That is . . . that would be . . . a specialty of the Hiten Mitsurugi school! (Isnt it?) Yahiko: Arent YOU taking the easy way out!! Aw, youre no help. Adjutant master. Kaoru (being restrained by Sanosuke): Come back here, you shrimp! (Kenshin is doing the laundry by the well.) Yahiko: Hey, Kenshin. Kenshin: Oro? Yahiko: Maybe you can help. I need to know a way to fight many people at once. Kenshin: I dont teach the Hiten Mitsurugi school. The killing sword is wrong. Yahiko: Youre taking the easy way out too!! Kenshin: Is there some reason why you need to fight many people at once?

Yahiko: Not really. I just want to know. Kenshin: I see. I happen to know of a way. This is a technique used by the Ishin Shishi in the time of the Bakumatsu. When overwhelmed by superior numbers, you first run away. To be precise, you pretend to run away. Your enemies naturally pursues you. This takes advantage of their individual differences, so that they follow in order of their natural speed. Target one, turn and destroy him, then run again. If you repeat this you can bring down all of your enemies without ever being hurt yourself. Yahiko (exultant): I see! Kenshin: But training to build up the strength of your legs and so on is indispensable, so . . . Yahiko (crestfallen): I see . . . Kenshin: If you have to, think about how you can get your opponent in a situation where you can fight him one on one. Yahiko: One on one . . . a situation . . . Kenshin: And Yahiko. The Kamiya Kasshin school is the school of the sword that protects life. It is the sword wielded for people, to protect. One sword can protect you, or make two destinies. If you fight and lose with such a sword, you have not fulfilled your destiny to protect yourself. The practitioner of the sword that protects life cannot allow failure. Let this only be engraved on your mind. (That evening) Yahiko (thinking): With my sword, Ill make it my destiny to protect. I will not allow failure. (aloud) Myoujin Yahiko of the Kamiya Kasshin school! Now for a fair fight!!! (he rushes off towards the Akabeko.)

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 33--Extra Story--Yahikos Fight (the End) At the home of the owner of the Akabeko (Mikio and his men are gathered outside, hooded and masked.) Mikio: All right . . . lets go! Fighter: Are . . . are we really going to do this, Mr. Mikio? Mikio: What? Youre not getting scared now. I told you already, the merchants money was once the money of the samurai families. If its not going back in exactly the right direction, who cares. Theres no way we can fail. Since the stupid girl gave us the molds for the keys-(the keys disappear from his hands. Yahiko lands in front of him, keys in hand) Fighter: Its him from yesterday!! Yahiko: Guess my pickpocket skills are coming in handy. Dunno if thats a good thing though . . . Fighter: Give em back, you brat!! Yahiko: If you want em, youll have to take em by force. You should be good at that! Fighter: Wait, you! (He runs off. They chase him into a narrow blind alley.) Fighters: Weve got him now! Get ready! Yahiko (thinking): All right! (aloud) Come on!! This time I cant lose! Fighter: Hes trapped like a rat-(Two charge together and become stuck in the narrow passage. Yahiko easily dispatches them both.) Fighter2: What are you doing, you idiots! Go one by one! (this approach fails as well, since Yahiko is a match for any of them alone.) Mikio: I see . . . he pretended to be chased. Really it was an invitation to a battle in a narrow place where he could fight one on one. Hmm . . . a brat, but a clever brat. However, it will prove fatal! Here, he has nowhere to run! Throw your bokutous all at once! Fighters: But . . . that brat took them out easily . . . Mikio: I dont care! What are you scared of, you fools! He may have taken one or two, but well bury him!! (they prepare for the assault when they catch sight of Kenshin and Sanosuke standing on the roof behind Yahiko.) Fighters: Ahhhhh!!! Th-the cross-shaped scar. It must be the one whos so strong . . .! And the street fighter Zanza. Run for it! Or theyll kill us all!! (They flee, deserting Mikio.)

Sanosuke (sitting back down on the other side of the roof, to Kenshin): Hey, you. (In the background-Mikio: What are you scared of?! Fighters: Ahhhh!!!!) Sanosuke: So that was our move? Kenshin: I suppose so. However, how did you know Id be here? I left without telling anyone . . Sanosuke: I knew. You're just too nice a guy to put that lion's cub proverb into action. Kenshin: That could be a compliment or an insult . . . Well, now its a true one-on-one fight. Mikio: Who needs those village hoodlums! When it came to the test they were no help at all! How humiliating for this brat to be among those who have fallen to the Kougenittou school. (drawing the sword) You're mine!! (Yahiko dodges blow after blow.) Yahiko (thinking): I get it! I can read the lines of his sword! Practice every day paid off. Hate to say it, but I have Kaoru to thank for that . . . Mikio (slashing at him): You--brat!!! (Tsubame peeks nervously down the alley.) Kaoru (putting a hand on her shoulder): Its dangerous for girls to walk at night. Tsubame: Who . . . who are you? Kaoru: Kamiya Kaoru. Yahikos teacher. I didnt think you coming here to stop him was a good idea. Tsubame: Up till now I was taught to believe that his family were my masters. But when times got hard they ignored us, like we were strangers. So I thought somehow if I came to stop him, Yahiko-chan would-Kaoru: Its too bad, but you really couldnt have stopped him. You can leave it up to Yahiko if you make me a promise instead. Tsubame: A . . . promise? Kaoru: If Yahiko wins, have a stronger heart! Dont be dragged down. Youre not trapped like you were in the past. Next time tell him no from the start. The times have changed. The world is one of equality for the four classes. But if your heart doesnt change too, that won't mean anything. Mikio: You brat! This is the end! Kougenittou school killer technique, Ukiashi Otoshi!! (He makes a low slash at ankle level.) Yahiko (thinking): Oh no, the right foot-Tsubame: Please win, Yahiko-kun!! Yahiko (thinking): Right! The destiny of my sword is to protect!! (He catches the blade under his foot, crushing it.)

Yahiko: Ive-- (he gives Mikio the final blow) --won!! (Mikio goes down. Yahiko regains his breath for a moment, then turns.) Yahiko: Kaoru, what are you doing here? Kaoru: Huh? Oh! I-Yahiko: And you two on the roof!! (Kenshin and Sanosuke make chirping noises.) Yahiko: There are no cicadas in spring!! Idiots. This is none of their business . . . (A little later. The cicadas have come down from the roof.) Kaoru: Ill see Tsubame home. Kenshin: All right. Be careful. Tsubame: Thank you, Yahiko-kun. Yahiko: You dont have to thank me. I just hate seeing someone all shy and awkward. It just rubs me the wrong way. Tsubame: Yes. So, Im not going to be so shy and awkward anymore . . . Well, Ill see you tomorrow. At the Akabeko. Kenshin: Well, another problem solved-Sanosuke: Not yet. We still dont know why he was working at all! Up till now hes been keeping quiet about the whole thing, but-Yahiko: All right, all right. It was to buy a reverse blade. Someday when Im as good as Kenshin, Ill wear it. Now Im just saving up. (A moment of silence. Then Sanosuke bursts out laughing.) Sanosuke: Ha---ha ha ha ha!! Yahiko with a reverse blade--!!? (Oh, my stomach hurts!) Yahiko: Dont laugh at me, you rooster-head! Thats why I was keeping it a secret!! Just dont tell Kaoru. Shell laugh at me too! Kaoru (snickering): I heard. (We're going to have fun with this.) Yahiko: Just dont tell her!! the Makings of the Characters--Sanjou Tsubame Other than her personality, there was no real model for this character. I did the extra story as an impromptu connection to the Raijuuta story coming up next, and decided to give Yahiko some action. Tsubame was introduced because of my strange idea that "A boys action should be for a girl." For her personality, I made her "not for trust or honor, but because of a weakness of spirit, she clung to the wrongful teachings of the old days." This brought her into inevitable conflict with Yahiko. As I said above, it was meant to be a connection to the next story, but it had to fall into three chapters. I also wanted a highlight scene for Kenshin and the others, so I ended up reworking it over and over, trying to get too much out of it, until I wore it out. This probably hurts my reputation among my readers, but at least the story will perfectly express my overall view of Ruroken and I can finish it off. But by that time I'm usually exhausted, and it's a long time before I can get out of the holes I dig for myself . . .

For the design, I chose Sailor Saturn of the incredibly popular anime for my model. Although Tsubame is very simple, I spent a lot of time deciding on whether to give her a short cut or three braids. When I named her (in a draft of a draft) I looked at it and decided "All right, its the short cut." (Although exactly why I thought that even I dont know.) Usually, I almost never watch this anime, but in the turbulent times of being Mr. Obatas assistant, I saw a little and since then Ive seen bits and pieces. By the way, I liked Mars and Saturn . . . Im bad at the straight black hair they have . . . . ah, Watsuki Nobuhiros falling apart.

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 34--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship (Kaoru is dressing for practice.) Kaoru: Hmm . . . I wonder if this is a little too loose? Yahiko (bursting in): Hey, whats taking so long? Hurry up, its already getting dark-(A scream and a thud.) Kenshin (outside doing laundry): (Kaoru marches out, the trussed-up Yahiko hanging from her shinai.) Kenshin: Oh. Kaoru: Jeez! That little peeping-Kenshin: Im sure it was an accident as always. Kaoru: What do you mean, "as always"? Kenshin: Are you going out today? Kaoru: Todays an outside training day. The Makekawa dojo has always taken good care of us--oh yeah! Arent you coming too? Maekawa-sensei said hed like to meet you. You only came once, and you left right away. Kenshin: Id really better not. Besides the washing theres some wood to chop and the bath to get started. Kaoru: Oh, in that you can do some shopping too. We need miso, salt, rice, soy sauce, some vinegar . . . Kenshin: I guess Im coming. Kaoru: Looks like you have to! Come on now. Lets go! (Outside a temple. A small hooded figure dashes in. His name is Yutarou, and his sensei is Raijuuta) Yutarou: There you are, sensei! (His sensei is a large man sitting against a tree. He wears a large straw hat and feathered shoulder guards.) Yutarou: It took a while but I got almost everything. Lets see. First, theres four kenjutsu dojos in town. Of those four the most active is on the southwest side, the Chuuetsu school Maekawa dojo. The master Maekawa Miyauchi has been devoted to kenjutsu since his youth, until he attained a level at which he could open his own school. Probably the best practitioner in the area. Theres rumors of a fantastically strong vagabond whos been living at the Kamiya Kasshin school dojo, but of course, theyre just rumors. Raijuuta: Hmm. Come then. Yutarou: Yes sir! (At the Maekawa dojo. Students in practice armor spar; others line up to practice their strokes.) Instructor: All right, fifty strokes. Begin!

(The door opens; students look up.) Everyone: Hi, Kaoru! Kaoru: Hello! Student: We've been waiting for you. Please come on in. Kaoru: Oh, dont go to any trouble, please keep going. Maekawa: It must be Kaoru. She always disrupts practice. I see youve brought this Kenshin youve been telling me about. (Kenshins and Maekawas eyes meet; there is a moment of tension. A group of students form around them.) Students: Thats that vagabond everyone keeps talking about. He sure is. Ive seen him before. Himura Kenshin. Thats one guy Sensei should have a match with. I wonder which ones stronger? Sensei, of course. When he was young he was in the Edo 20th. Yeah, but this guys no slouch. Hes good. Kaoru (thinking): Maekawa-sensei didnt say a word to me about this . . . Students: Well, you cant tell whod be stronger. Itd be a great match. They couldnt settle it without someone getting hurt. (Kenshin and Maekawa exchange small smiles, to the puzzlement of the onlookers.) Maekawa: Im glad you could come. Certainly you can practice with-Kenshin: No, no, I just came with Miss Kaoru, so-Maekawa: Ah, well then have a seat. Ill get you a cushion and some tea. (The tension is broken, the group disperses.) Kaoru: Sensei . . . Maekawa: It was settled without speaking. The strong dont need to fight. This is the nature of the old kenjutsu. Dont think any less of us. Kaoru: But sensei . . . Maekawa: No need to worry. Any desire to fight is gone. (Kenshin brings a cushion over to the little alcove on the side.) Student (carrying a cup of tea): Oh, Ill get that. Kenshin: No, no . . . Maekawa: No, I lost without properly fighting at all. No matter how I gazed into him, his eyes fended it all off. He clearly didnt want to fight, and then he smiled . . . Those eyes truly hide deep secrets. Theres something in his past. Let him hide it. Youth cant have such eyes for long. Yahiko: Hes twenty-eight. Maekawa: WHAT?? (Thats ridiculous . . .)

(Kaoru trains one to one with the students.) Kaoru: Dont be distracted! And dont pull your hips back. Watch your opponents eyes! All right? Okay, next! Maekawa (to Kenshin): So, what do you think of my dojo. Kenshin: Its good. You have a lot of enthusiastic students. Maekawa: What, this bunch? Usually one out of three wont show up. Theres a lot here because Kaoru came today. All this small town kenjutsu is known for is giving training and raising a sweat. In this, shes a charming amusement for the young. Its pathetic, but in the old days of the Edo age I said I wanted to make a great dojo, in both name and reality. While I think this is the most pathetic of all, Im still using my old comrade Kamiya Koshijirous legacy to drum up business. Kenshin: Dont speak that way of yourself, Mr. Maekawa. The Kamiya dojo has very few students. Giving these lessons is saving her dojo. Its advantageous to you both. Maekawa: However, I wonder what will happen to kenjutsu. The Meiji era and the age of culture and enlightenment did away with it in one stroke. The Southwest war breathed a little life back into it . . . but its on the way to dying out. It seems like every day another dojo disappears-(the figure in straw hat and feathered shoulder guards appears at the door. He steps inside the dojo.) Student: You cant enter the sacred dojo with shoes on! Take off your sandals! (he ignores him and marches across the dojo floor to stand before Maekawa.) Raijuuta: Maekawa Miyauchi, founder of the Chuuetsu school. I want a match with you. I am Isurugi Raijuuta! The future of kenjutsu in Japan!

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 35--This Man, Raijuuta Raijuuta: Isuruji Raijuuta . . . I want a match! Maekawa (watching him calmly and thinking): His eyes are too muddied to reveal their secrets . . . but hes strong! Student: Get . . . get out of here! This dojo wont accept challenges from other schools-Maekawa (standing up): Wait! As you say, Raijuuta. We will have a match. As in a normal training match, two out of three hits win. Good luck. Kenshin: Mr. Maekawa. Maekawa: I know. Hes no ordinary man. But Im becoming arrogant. So its time to test my strength once again. I may be old, but I am still Maekawa Miyauchi of the Edo 20th. (picking up a shinai) I wont lose easily. Raijuuta: A shinai? I said nothing of this. Maekawa: What? (The hooded figure appears at the door. He is a boy, about Yahikos age, with blond hair and large eyes.) Raijuuta: Yutarou, youre late. Yutarou: I couldnt help it. Your legs are longer than mine. I ran as fast as I could. Well, never mind that, you have a match to fight. Which will it be, the real sword or the bokutou? Raijuuta: A shinai. Yutarou: A shinai. A SHINAI? Youre fighting with those toys? And you call this a dojo! Yahiko (kicking him): Shut up. Who do you think you are, anyway? Yutarou: What was that for, you brat? Yahiko: Youre the brat! Kaoru: You too, though. Yahiko: Im the best student of the Kamiya Kasshin school, Myoujin Yahiko! Remember that! Yutarou: Well, Im Raijuuta-senseis best pupil, Tsukayama Yutarou! And that kick is going to cost you! Raijuuta: Shut up and stay quiet. Yutarou (silenced): Grr . . . Yahiko: Ha! Raijuuta: Unfortunately I dont have a shinai. Ill borrow one. It doesnt matter--choose whichever you want, but afterwards the shinai will be worse for wear. Kenshin (thinking): . . . Now a win will be difficult for Mr. Maekawa. They'll each score a point, but who will take the final blow . . .

Kaoru (between the combatants): Well, for the sake of fairness, the judge will be from another school, the unworthy Kamiya Kaoru. First round! (Maekawa gives his battle cry.) Students: Wow, what a kiah! Maekawa: Come. Ill teach you what you thought was beneath your notice! Raijuuta: I already know it all. When you made it a three-stroke match with shinai, it became beneath my notice! Kenshin: No! Run, Mr. Mae-(Raijuuta smashes Maekawa across the shoulder. As he is immobilized, Raijuuta strikes him again to the head.) Kaoru (thinking): I didnt see the jump at all. That terrible speed . . . Raijuuta: Was that an illegal stroke? Kaoru: Str . . . stroke to the head. First point! Yahiko: Wow . . . it missed, but the first blow had incredible power behind it. Yutarou: That was no miss. The stroke to the crown of the head is a round bone, so theres a possibility that the sword can slip. So for a downward stroke, always aim for the shoulder. A standard tactic of old-style kenjutsu. Look at the old man. Hes pretty much on his way to the next world. Kaoru: You cant do this. The bone is cracked! Well have to get a doctor-Maekawa (getting to his feet): Wait! The match is still on. As a swordsman, I have no reason to pull out. Second round! (glancing back at Kenshin) Himura . . . stay out of this. The match is still on. Second round!! Raijuuta: Ridiculous! That first blow didn't kill you?! (Another lightning-fast blow to the head.) Kaoru: Second point! The match is over! (Raijuuta picks up Maekawa by the front of the shirt.) Kaoru: Wait! What are you-Raijuuta: You cant even see that you've failed! You fool!! (He draws back the shinai, ready to jam the handle into his throat. In an instant, the point of Kenshins sword is at his own.) Kenshin: Youve won two strokes of the match. Do you mean to kill him? Raijuuta: Certainly. A persons life counts as one. (releasing Maekawa) This is a three stroke match. It needs one more stroke to finish it. If it kills him, it kills him. After Edo times, kenjutsu has flourished with the introduction of the shinai. But we have lost the great strength of the old style. Kenjutsu has become weak. And so it continues to weaken. In these deplorable times, those fools who play with shinais have no capacity with the sword. This will be mean one less . . . !

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 36--Secret Sword Raijuuta: Are you of this dojo? Kenshin: No . . . Im staying at the Kamiya Kasshin dojo just now. Raijuuta: Really . . . such a skilled swordsman is a vagabond? No matter. I ask for a match. With true swords. (Kenshin unsheathes his sword.) Raijuuta (thinking): A reverse blade . . . Kenshin: I will not draw merely to compare swords or show off. Nor to display them. The killer's sword is forbidden to me. Raijuuta: So thats the way it is. Yutarou. Yutarou: Yes sir. Raijuuta: Remove this dojos sign and burn it. I have defeated the master of this dojo. The sign is mine to do with as I please. (General consternation.) Raijuuta: Ill hear your objections. Settle this by coming forward. (The students, embarrassed, avert their gazes.) Yutarou: Then lets go burn it on the main street. Where everybody can see-(Yahiko snatches him by the front of his shirt.) Yahiko: Thats enough, you piece of goldfish shit. Yutarou: Let me go. Or maybe you wanna die? Raijuuta (to the silent students): Whats wrong? You dont need a sign? Feh. You're not worth my time. Kaoru: Fine. Ill be your opponent. Students: Kaoru? Kaoru: Im from another school, but I cant sit by and watch this happen to the dojo thats taken care of me. I cant stand it. So Im answering your challenge. Raijuuta: All right? I wont show a girl any mercy. (Kenshin steps in front of her.) Kenshin: I know . . . Ill be your opponent. But as this is for the dojo, our weapon is the shinai. Raijuuta: Fine. But it will be a one stroke match. Kaoru (taking the reverse blade): Are you sure about this? Kenshin (checking the tip of the shinai): Yes. I havent used a shinai much, but . . .

Kaoru: Be careful. Hes no ordinary swordsman. (Kenshin smiles.) Raijuuta: Begin! Kenshin: The judge? Raijuuta: We wont need one. Match! (Kenshin slowly raises the shinai.) Student: Good, good. You can see the vagabonds strength. Student: Yes, but is he really that strong . . . (Raijuuta strikes. Kenshin steps out of the way, and he hits the floor with amazing force. He tries again, and Kenshin once again steps out of the way.) Student: Did . . . did you see that? Student: Not really . . . but whatever it is, its amazing. Kaoru (thinking): Its not amazing at all . . . Kenshin is always faster, and he wont overlook the great opening created by those big strokes again. First of all hes not using the "aiming at the eye" stance. Its an ever-changing formless stance* with no indications to the right or left . . . No, he couldnt be . . . *formless stance--standing without a stance but letting the sword fall naturally Raijuuta: Why wont you fight back? Are you trying to mock me? Kenshin: No. As I said, I have no desire to draw swords merely to compare skill or show off. Raijuuta: I see. You intend to force a draw and keep me from taking the sign? Then try this. (He brings the sword straight down.) Kenshin (putting up his shinai to block, thinking): Hes fast! (The point of the shinai seems to waver and disappear.) Kenshin (thinking): What? (Kenshins shinai is chopped cleanly in half as Raijuuta buries his in the dojo floor. A pause. Then Raijuuta tosses his shinai aside and turns to go.) Raijuuta: Were leaving. Yutarou: Huh? Oh--yes sir! (to Yahiko) I dont really know what happened, but from beginning to end Sensei was the best. Yahiko: Yeah right! Kenshin didnt show half of his real strength. Yutarou: Ill settle with you sooner or later. You just wash your neck and wait! **sorry, I had to leave this in. The idiom means that when they meet again, Yutarou will cut off Yahikos head, so all Yahiko can do is wash his neck and wait for it. --maigo

(later, outside) Yutarou: That big-mouthed idiot. Hes just mad cause Kenshin lost. Raijuuta: Really, his name is Kenshin . . . Yutarou: Sensei? (he notices a bead of sweat on Raijuutas face.) Yutarou (thinking): Senseis sweating . . . Raijuuta (thinking): The secret sword Izuna was blocked. Maybe he too uses old style kenjutsu. Himura Kenshins strength is impeccable! An amazing talent for my Shinko school! (Back at the dojo, they examine the split in the floor.) Student: Wow . . . what is this? Student: It looks like its been hit with a real sword . . . how could you do with a shinai? Kenshin (thinking): Far from a real sword . . . This was cut with something much sharper. With todays techniques it would have to be cut with a diamond. Thats not the petty skills of a dojo destroyer. Who is this Isurugi Raijuuta . . . ?

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 37--Conversation at the Tsukayama Estate (At the Kamiya Kasshin dojo) Sanosuke: Isurugi Raijuuta . . . Huh. Can't remember the last time I met a guy that interesting. Kaoru (whacking him with a shinai): It wasnt "interesting"! Because of him the Maekawa dojo will have to close for a while! Sanosuke (dodging): But theres nothing you can do. (catching the tip) Maekawa and Raijuuta fought fairly, right? And one side lost. Kaoru: But-Sanosuke: If he's the master of that school and that style, saying his opponent was too strong is no excuse. Right, Kenshin? Kenshin: Thats certainly true. (thinking) Even so, he was too strong. He had passed the point of needing to hone his skills or showing off for the fun of it. Why would someone who treats the shinai with contempt, a trueborn killer, have to gain by destroying dojos . . . Messenger (entering the gate): Excuse me. Is this the residence of Mr. Himura Kenshin? Kenshin: Im Himura. Messenger: Oh? Then this is for you. (he hands him a letter with "invitation" written on the front.) Kenshin: An invitation? Messenger: Yes. (He turns it over. Raijuutas name is written on the back.) Kaoru: What on earth . . . Sanosuke: Its gotta be a challenge. Messenger: Well, Im merely a servant, so I couldnt say. But theres a carriage waiting for you outside. Please. (They are taken to a mansion with a spacious Japanese garden outside.) Sanosuke: Hey, this Raijuuta is some rich guy? Kaoru: No way! Hes such a thug. . . Tsukayama (coming out of the house): Are you Mr. Himura? Good to meet you. I am Tsukayama Yuzaemon, the master of this house. Yahiko: Tsukayama . . . not that brats dad? Yutarou (coming out of nowhere to kick Yahiko from behind): Youre the brat!! Kenshin: Oro. Yutaro: Raijuuta-sensei only called Himura! What are you doing here!

Tsukayama: Stop it, Yutarou! I wont permit such behavior towards the senseis guest. (to Kenshin) I apologize. My son is very rude. Kenshin: Oh no, not at all. Yahiko & Yutarou (thinking): Ill get you someday! Tsukayama: The sensei is waiting near the pond. Yutarou, take care of our other guests. (He and Kenshin walk off.) Yutarou: Guess I'm stuck with you. Weve probably got some leftover tea and scraps around someplace. Sanosuke (undoing one of the bandages at his wrists): Oh, dont put yourself out. Sorry, but youll just have to keep out of our way. Yutarou: Huh? Tsukayama: Im a merchant exporting swords overseas. As youre probably aware, Japanese swords fetch high prices in Europe as works of art. However, there are those who resent this. Three months ago my carriage was attacked by bandits. I was saved by the sensei. Since then, hes stayed here as a kenjutsu instructor for Yutarou. A man must grow up to be strong. Dont you think? Sensei. (Raijuuta, standing on a bridge, looks back to meet Kenshins gaze.) Tsukayama (leaving): Well, take your time. Sanosuke (hidden in the bushes with Kaoru and Yahiko): So thats Raijuuta. Kaoru: Do you think the kids okay? Yahiko: Who cares? Jerk. (Yutarou is tied to a tree with the cords from Yahikos shinai, gagged with Sanosukes bandage.) Kenshin: What do you want with me, Raijuuta? Raijuuta: Himura, what do you think about the state of Japanese kenjutsu? Dont you think it's soul is dying? That its fragile and weak? It has become weak in all respects. The weak should be weeded out. This is natures way. Himura, I want you to join my Shinko school, and from now on, help me in the great revival of Japanese kenjutsu. Kenshin: I would be your student? Raijuuta: Not at all. The Shinko school has no forms or techniques. Merely strength. This is the only qualification for a member of my school. Kenshin: Then rather than a school, youre forming a kind of swordsmans unit . . . Raijuuta: You might think of it that way. I have traveled throughout Japan destroying dojos for many years. There have been swordsmen who could match the power of the Shinko school, but you are the first to block the secret sword Izuna. With you and others like you, we can upset and eradicate more than five hundred of today's kenjutsu schools. Kenshin: Eradicate . . . Raijuuta: There will be a revival, but not before we remove what is useless. First we will destroy the root of this weakness, shinai kenjutsu. After that we will begin the revival with my Shinko school as the only true form of Japanese kenjutsu! There will be no second descent! There will be a time of kenjutsu so terrible that swordsmen using the Izuna will be called sorcerers, as in the olden days of war! We will bring the old style of kenjutsu of the Shinko school into the Meiji world! Only

the talented, the greatest few. With such a goal we cannot lose even to Western firearms. With matchless kenjutsu. Kaoru: No . . . Sanosuke (thinking): Theres some truth to that. If only the best pass down kenjutsu, like in noh and kabuki, then maybe its strength and purity could be preserved . . . Raijuuta: Lend me your strength, Himura. Kenshin: Old style kenjutsu is the killing art from times of war. Do I understand you correctly? Raijuuta: Of course. But kenjutsu is the art of war. Shinai kenjutsu is a mere imitation. Kenshin: Then I cannot join you. (turning away) You already heard my answer. I have sworn never to use the killers sword. Raijuuta: Himura. Do you not think kenjutsu will be destroyed if this continues? (A pause. Kenshin turns again.) Kenshin: Thats not the point. As a swordsman, I have regret for the future of kenjutsu. But a future where the killers sword runs rampant is a future I would rather not see. That kenjutsus true nature is killing is undeniable. The Shinko school or any other, if you want to raise it up, raise it, Raijuuta. But to persecute others or destroy those who practice the sword that protects life--that I will oppose with all my power. Raijuuta: I see. Well, they say a stubborn swordsman leads a hard life. (loosening his katana from its sheath) As I expected, youll only understand me sword to sword.

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 38--Yutarous Skill (Raijuuta and Kenshin stare each other down on the bridge, Raijuuta with his sword drawn) Sanosuke: Theyre not moving . . . Kaoru: It looks as though theyre watching each other. Sanosuke: A careless move means you wont be a victor. Either Kenshin or this Raijuuta guy. (Raijuuta strikes. In an instant, Kenshin has drawn his own blade and turns Raijuutas stroke aside. They separate.) Tsukayama (coming up with a tray): Oh, a match between master swordsmen! You can really see the skill, can't you! Well, dont mind me, please continue. Ill just leave the tea here. (He leaves.) Raijuuta: People will interfere. Well leave our match for now, but don't forget. Join me, or be killed by me. You have two choices. Kenshin: Ill have to refuse both. Raijuuta: Feh . . . (They part.) Sanosuke: Well, I guess were done here. Kaoru: But I feel like were forgetting something . . . Yahiko: Yeah, something . . . (The lightbulb goes on, and Yutarou bursts upon them.) Yutarou: You bastards! I wont stand for this!! Sanosuke (patting him on the head): Oh, right, right. That angry kid. (Arrow: Not sorry at all.) Yutarou: Dont you pat me! Ill get you I swear--Kenshin: You tied him to a tree? Kaoru: Sanosuke did it. Yahiko: Shut up! Yutarou: What! Yahiko: If youre strong enough to scream that loud, then come to the dojo alone! Well have a fight where you cant hide or run away! (as they leave) But with shinais!! Yutarou (thinking): That . . . that bastard! Early next morning

(Yutarou stands in front of the dojo at the crack of dawn.) Yutarou: All right, Im here, you shrimp!! (Everyone comes out in their pajamas.) Yahiko (squinting): You know what time it is? Yutarou: You never said what time! So lets fight! (facing off in the dojo) Yutarou: Were going to settle this. Get ready! Yahiko: Hey, Kaoru, judge for us. Kaoru (clearly not a morning person): Nnn . . . first point . . . Yahiko (smacking her with the shinai): You call that a yell! What kind of a fight is this-Kaoru (smacking back): What do you think you're doing!! Yahiko: Wake up you hag!! Yutarou: Hey, fight me!! Kaoru: First point! (And Ill deal with you later!) Yutarou: Lets go! Yahiko: ! Kaoru: Huh? Kenshin: Oro? Yahiko: Youre holding the shinai wrong. Kaoru: Usually you grip it with the two hands separated, with the left at the bottom and the right just below the hilt. Yutarou: I . . . I only trained with real swords! So I dont know any shinai grips-Kenshin: Actually, your grip on a real sword should be the same as on a shinai . . . (A dark pause.) Yahiko: So that was all talk. You don't really know how to fight? Dont tell me you tried to get up so early that youd win before we figured it out. Kenshin: Raijuuta hasnt been training you? Yutarou: It's not his fault. Senseis busy now spreading the Shinko school. He said its really important for the sake of Japanese kenjutsu. And that it would be selfish of me to interfere. Kaoru: Well, all right. Youre already here, so I might as well give you a lesson. Okay? Yutarou: Really? Kaoru (adjusting his hold): First the grip. The little finger of the left hand goes here, catching halfway--

Yahiko: Whatre you blushing for, you little perv. Yutarou: Shut up!! Kaoru: Yahiko, leave him alone. (Later. Yutarou practices the face stroke.) Kaoru: Thats it! Very good, Yutarou. Yutarou: Really? Kaoru: You really have talent. Yutarou: Wow. Kenshin: Time for a break--we havent eaten all morning, so I made us some rice balls. Here, Yahiko. Yahiko (munching sullenly): Kaoru's such an idiot. Whose side does she think she's on?! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru? Kaoru: Thanks. Kenshin (whispering): I think Yahikos sulking. Kaoru (storming after him): Hes such a kid. Yahiko! Yahiko: What, hag? Kaoru: What was that! Kenshin: Here, Yutarou. Yutarou: No thanks. You're the enemy of my sensei. I wouldn't accept anything from you. Kenshin: Dont be so harsh. Even the great general Uesugi Kenshin sent a gift of salt to his enemy. (Words in background: Kenshin tells of Kenshin.) Kenshin: And these taste much better than if Miss Kaoru made them. Oof! (sitting down with several lumps on his head.) Yutarou: Hey, dont just sit down next to me! Kenshin (ignoring him cheerfully): So, is shinai kenjutsu fun? Yutarou: Its just playing. Of course its fun. But Im not doing it any more. Playing wont make me any stronger. Kenshin: Oro? Yutarou: Im going to be a matchless swordsman like sensei and show my father. Kenshin: Show your father? Yutarou: He threw away our family honor to become a merchant. Hes always smiling and bowing to people. He sells the swords of warriors spirits to foreign countries. He sold his own soul. Kenshin: Is that so . . . (thinking) His nature is like Yahikos in that he wants to be strong, but they've taken it in completely different directions . . .

Kaoru: But if you dont practice, youll never be strong. Yutarou, would you like to be a student here? Yahiko: What!! Kaoru: You can forget about wanting to show anyone or beat anyone and just think "I want to learn kenjutsu." You should try training. You can compete with Yahiko. You could be really good. (Outside the dojo, four figures with large straw hats like Raijuutas are waiting.) Figure: Kamiya Kasshin Dojo. This is the place. Our opponent is a swordsman as good as the sensei. We must not let down our guard!!

Back to Home To Volume Five To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Five--Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship Part 39--Collision Yutarou: I . . . could be a student here? Kaoru: How about it? Its up to you, but . . . Kenshin: Hmm. . . that is a good idea. Yahiko: I object! That rude little punk, your second pupil!! What are you thinking?! Hes Raijuutas student!! Yutarou: Hey, you. Yahiko: What? Yutarou (grinning): Youre afraid Ill be better than you, arent you. Yahiko: Idiot! Youll never be good! Yutarou: What! You shrimp! (As they bicker, Kenshin hears footsteps outside the room.) Kenshin: Everyone get away from the wall! (A spear thrusts through, pushing a panel of the wall into the dojo. Kenshin shears the panel in half, revealing the four figures. They leap clear to surround him. Removing their hats, we see their faces. They have no names, so we will refer to them as Mustache, Earrings, Eyebrows and Headband.) Headband: Please excuse us, were . . . Kenshin: I know you by your matched hats. Youre members of Raijuutas Shinko school. Headband: Then lets come straight to the point. Will you join us or not? Please consider your situation and give us your answer. Kenshin: Whether you're trying to persuade me or threaten me, I will not change my mind. Eyebrows and Earring (striking from opposite sides): Then taste death!! Kaoru: Kenshin!! Kenshin (leaping above them): So its to be threats? Mustache (charging with a spear): Ill have your head! (Kenshin puts up his sword to block and lets it slide down the length of the spear, hitting the wielders face and taking him out. The onlookers, including Yutarou, are speechless.) Headband (finally): I expected nothing less from one of the sensei's recruits. However, can you destroy the three of us remaining? Kenshin: The two of you. (Behind him, Earring slowly collapses.)

Eyebrows (thinking): No way . . . when we gave the first blow . . . he took him down and blocked at the same time, in midair . . .!! Headband: Ill take him. (They lock swords.) Kaoru (thinking): Hes returning blows faster than Kenshin . . . theres no opening! Yahiko (thinking): That bastard might do it! (Headband gives a battle cry. Kenshin roars back, and gives him one great blow.) Headband (as he goes down): I see . . . youre too strong. If you wont join us Sensei wanted to eliminate you. I agreed . . . (Eyebrows starts running for the door, but is stopped by Sanosukes hand, level to his face.) Sanosuke: Running away and abandoning your comrades? Thats not very nice. Kenshin: Let him go, Sano. I dont want to strike someone whos lost his will to fight. Go back and tell Raijuuta to come meet me alone, without using any cheap tricks. And not to prolong this fight any further . . . (Eyebrows runs off.) Sanosuke: You always do the fun stuff without me. Kenshin: It wasnt that fun. Yutarou (remembering Yahikos words: "Kenshin didnt show half of his real strength.") He really is strong . . . !

Patterns of Meiji Swordsmanship

Back to Home To Volume Five To Volume Six

Volume Six No Need for Worries

Part 40 A Man of Ideals Part 41 Another Secret Sword Part 42 You Don't Know Part 43 Conclusion Part 44 No Need for Worries Part 45 Extra Story: Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the Beginning) Part 46 Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the Middle) Part 47 Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the End) Bonus Story Crescent Moon over a Country at War

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries from the front flap-(Watsuki-sensei is tiring himself out slashing the air with a sword. Yahiko is looking on with scorn.) Watsuki: The feeling of a real sword in your hand is the best! (But actually I feel more like the Highlander . . .) Yahiko: Thats not the best at all! REMORSE The complaints in earlier books are really too pathetic. From now Ill do my best to pick up my spirits. To change the subject, recently Ive been thinking about buying a real sword. Its expensive shopping, but it will be material, and Ill be totally absorbed by it, like in the picture above. But Im sometimes exhausted . . . especially since I have no time. Ill probably have to give up on the real sword and look forward to buying a big picture of "Samurai Shodown." Part 40--A Man of Ideals (Sanosuke and Kenshin are walking home from the market.) Sanosuke: Its been ten days since the Shinko school attack, and no sign that Raijuutas coming. Maybe you beat em so easy he got scared. Kenshin: It wasnt easy. There were a lot of them, and the one with the twin blade was good. Sanosuke: That's what you say, but it doesn't sound like you mean it. Kenshin (reaching for the dojo door): You think so? Yahiko: Whos a shrimp, you cat-eyed bastard? Sanosuke: Ouch. Kenshin: Oro. Yahiko: Youre not even a student and you keep coming here every day! I thought you werent doing shinai kenjutsu anymore!! Yutarou: I told you, shinai kenjutsu's just a game! I came to check things out for Senseis fight with Himura Kenshin! Yahiko: Checking things out? All Kenshin ever does is clean house. Yutarou: Right. That surprised me too. Yahiko: So why do you keep coming here--!! Yutarou: Since when do I take orders from you!! Sanosuke: Looks like we're getting the understudy instead of the real thing. Kenshin: For ten long days. Kaoru: (These kids are going to drive me crazy!) Thats it! Stop fighting! You two are here to practice! Practice! Yahiko, today Yuta rous practicing the jumping face stroke. You be the target. Yahiko: You want me to do what?

Kaoru: Im too tall for him; it wouldnt be good practice. Dont complain. Hurry and put on the mask. Thats an order from your master! (Yahiko puts on the kendo mask and armor.) Yahiko: Come on. Lets see that shaky sword of yours. . . (Yutarou deals him a strong stroke.) Kaoru (to Kenshin): How was that? Kenshin: Im surprised. (thinking) Hes more talented with the sword than I thought . . . Yahiko (thinking, as Yutarou continues to practice): This guy couldnt even hold a shinai right when he started--hes come a long way in ten days. Hes not just talk anymore! But-- (ripping off the mask and fighting back, saying) Arent you going overboard!!! Kaoru: Thats enough!! Kenshin: Ororo. (Later, at the Akabeko) Yutarou: Mm! Food tastes great after exercise. (holding out his bowl to Yahiko) Waiter, could I have another bowl? Yahiko (jumping into a dust-cloud fight): How much are you planning on packing away? Yutarou: Hey, Im a customer! Kenshin: Can we stop them? Kaoru: I just dont know anymore . . . Tsubame (creeping up to their table): Umm . . . Thank you for before. Kenshin: Nagaoka hasnt been bothering you since then, has he? Tsubame: No, thanks to you. Sanosuke: If he does, you just tell us. Tsubame: Is that a friend of Yahikos? Kaoru: Um, sort of. Tsubame: They look like theyre getting along well. Yahiko (turning from Yutarou to yell at her): Were FIGHTING!!! This is not getting along well!! Are you blind or something? Tsubame: Im sorry . . . Kaoru (giving Yahiko several lumps on the head): Don't scare Tsubame like that! Yahiko (storming off): Everyones against me! Sanosuke: Disgraceful.

Kaoru: Oh, thats right, Yuta. I have something to ask you. Yutarou (with his mouth full): Ask me what? Kaoru: About becoming a student. How about it? You've been working hard. Im sure you and Yahiko would become fine swordsmen of the Kamiya Kasshin school. (A pause. Then Yutarou lays his chopsticks down across his bowl and bows his head.) Yutarou: Im sorry . . . Miss Kaoru, youre a good teacher. I was really happy that you picked me out. And Himura Kenshin, I know youre a really strong swordsman. I really hate the rooster head, but. Sanosuke: Hey, I dont like you much either, kid. Yutarou: Even though Id decided that shinai kenjutsu was stupid, when I tried it, it was really fun. I really enjoyed training at the Kamiya dojo. But, like I thought, if I want to be strong, Raijuuta-sensei can teach me better. (Later, walking home. Yutarou is a little in front of the rest.) Yutarou: I first met Sensei on a night like this. We were going down a forest path on our way home. The carriage was attacked by bandits. (Flashback. Their carriage is overturned, and Yutarou, his father, and a servant are backed against it by a large group of bandits.) Bandit: Go ahead and call for help, Tsukayama. No one will hear you. (To Yutarous shock, his father prostrates himself, touching his forehead to the ground.) Tsukayama: If its money you want, I can give you as much as you need. Just spare our lives-Bandit: Youre pathetic. You must have traded in your honor along with your sword for your money. Hey, you (to Yutarou) get down on your knees and beg for your life. Yutarou: You must be joking! Tsukayama Yutarou is a descendent of Tokyo samurai-(The bandit kicks him, sending him flying.) Tsukayama: Yutarou!! Bandit (picking Yutarou up by his shirt): Showing off, kid? A brat like you should be like you r father and beg. Right, Mr. Tsukayama? Tsukayama (bowing again): Please, just spare his life-(The bandit laughs, but is choked off suddenly as the gigantic figure of Raijuuta appears behind him. Raijuuta brings down the sword as the bandit flees for his life.) Yutarou (thinking): Only one blow! With one blow he sent the bandits running like baby spiders. Thats when I knew he was invincible. Sanosuke: Raijuuta saved you? Youve got to be kidding. Yutarou: Shut up, rooster head! Sensei doesnt say much and never has an expression on his face so everyone misunderstands him. But the strongest men in the world would scatter before this man of ideals. If Im strong like him, I wont grow up to be a weakling like my father. (turning to face them) Himura Kenshin, how will the fight with Sensei be? Just make sure it's a fair and proper fight. A real match between two great swordsmen--

(Raijuuta appears behind them, sword raised to strike when they're not looking.) Yutarou: SENSEI!!?

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 41--One More Secret Sword (Raijuuta brings the sword down. They scatter out of the way.) Yutarou (thinking) No . . . Sensei!! The secret sword Izuna with a real sword! You were going to kill him and you didn't even care! Sanosuke: A sudden attack from behind, at night. Now we see what you're really like. Yutarou: No, that was just a greeting! That wasnt serious! Was it, sensei! (Raijuuta, ignoring him, looks to Kenshin.) Yutarou: Sensei . . . Kenshin: Stand back, Miss Kaoru. (The fight begins. As Raijuuta strikes with the Izuna, trees are cut to stumps, stones are sheared in two. But at the end Kenshin stands untouched behind him.) Sanosuke: Its just like my zanbatou. No matter how strong you are, it doesnt mean a thing if you cant connect. (Raijuuta kicks up some dirt with his heel.) Yutarou (thinking): Throwing sand in his eyes! (aloud) Sensei! (Kenshin evades the next blow, leaps above Raijuuta performs the Ryuutsuisen, slicing off one of the shoulder guards.) Raijuuta: So, my Matoi Izuna cant destroy you? But you wont be able to stop the secret technique of the Izuna . . . Secret Sword Tobi Izuna! (He whips his sword through the air. Kenshin stares. Though he tries to put up his sword to block, something grazes his shoulder and goes past him to cut Yutarous arm to the bone.) Kenshin: Yutarou! (He runs back to him. Yutarous arm gushes blood.) Kaoru: Weve got to stop the bleeding. Get him to a doctor-Raijuuta: Leave him. Its not a vital spot--he wont die. Yahiko: You bastard! You know youve just deliberately hurt your own student? Raijuuta: I know more than you. You really thought that child was my student? Kaoru: What . . . Raijuuta: Kenjutsu brings no money in the world of today, but I needed a lot to spread the Shinko school. The quickest ways to acquire funds is a patron. So I played the patient teacher for my patrons brat. Its too bad I have to lose him after I went so far as to stage a robbery on him, but, I can always get another. Yutarou: Sen . . . sei . . . Raijuuta: Now, Ill settle the matter of destroying you.

(Kenshin, Kaoru and Yahiko, carrying Yutarou, walk away.) Raijuuta: What? You turn away from the fight? Kenshin (over his shoulder): Wait there. Youll taste living hell soon enough. (Raijuuta seethes.) Raijuuta: For the third time, I am left ready to attack . . . Sanosuke: You havent even noticed how badly youve screwed up, feather-man. You got the most terrible man on earth pissed at you. (At the doctors. Megumi and the doctor come into the room where Kenshin and the others are waiting.) Kaoru: Megumi! How is he? Megumi: I dont know what cut him. Considering how wide the cut seemed its strange how little blood he lost. I really dont know. But Yutarou . . . since you brought him in so quickly, his life is in no danger. But-Doctor: The muscle and nerves were severed. They cant heal. The poor boy will never practice kenjutsu again.

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 42--You Dont Know Doctor: For good or ill, Kenshins right arm took some of the force of the blow, so the arm wasn't cut off completely. But he wont be able to do kenjutsu again. Yahiko: Stop joking! He was doing great! He was a genius! Or he would have been! Youre a doctor! Do something! Doctor: There's nothing I can do. Megumi: Im sorry, Yahiko. Its hard, but medicine isnt perfect . . . Yahiko! (He runs out.) Kaoru: Yahiko . . . Doctor (to Kenshin): Are you going? Kenshin: Yes. Doctor: I know theres nothing I can do to stop you, but tell me one thing. This "Izuna" technique . . . Kenshin: Its actually a wave of a vacuum, a traveling gap in the air. Doctor: How did you notice . . . Kenshin: Just now. A large wound which doesnt bleed is a distinct characteristic. For an instant I could see the tip shimmer like heat haze in summer. The difference produced for an instant in the depths of the air was the beginning of my understanding . . . however, this could not have been a mistake. (stepping outside) Be that as it may, my sword will destroy the secret sword Izuna! (Back in the forest) Raijuuta: Hes late . . . It's been more than half an hour. He must have seen how terrible the secret sword is and run away. Sanosuke (sitting on one of the sliced statues): Idiot. Which road do you take when youre running from something weaker than yourself? Or maybe youre the one looking for an excuse to back out. Its not that easy. Kenshins your enemy whether you like it or not. But if you could run, youd do it for your own good. Raijuuta: Watch your mouth, boy. I have some free time and I dont mind playing with you first. Sanosuke (standing up): As long as it's all right with you. I dont know about swordsmen, but when the master street fighter is your opponent, you lose. Youre finished. (a moment of silence, broken only by the sound of running footsteps behind them.) Sanosuke: Feh. Looks like neither of us have any luck. Youre about to sent home crying. Enter the real fight. (Yahiko rushes in, bowling Sanosuke over.) Yahiko: I demand revenge for Yutarou! Prepare yourself! Raijuuta: Feh . . . this is the real fight? Sanosuke (holding Yahiko back): Idiot! You cant beat this guy!

Yahiko: Shut up! Let me go! Even if I cant beat him, Ill never surrender! Kenshin: You wont have to surrender. Yahiko: Ken . . . (he stops when he sees Kenshins expression.) Sanosuke (to Yahiko): If you want revenge, its better if you win. Right? Yahiko: I understand. Beat him for me. Kenshin: You have my word. (Another long moment.) Raijuuta (grinding his teeth): This time for sure . . . Ill destroy you! (raising his sword) And then, Ill create the age of my Shinko school!! (Kenshin merely turns sideways, letting the sword go past.) Sanosuke: No surprise. Watch it the first time, take it the second, and the third time you can do it. The edge of the secret sword Tobi Izuna is amazing; you cant stop it. But its not difficult to dodge for someone so good he can stop a bullet. Raijuuta: Then take this!!!!! Yahiko: A wild Tobi Izuna!! (Again, the surroundings are shredded as Raijuuta makes stroke after stroke of the Tobi Izuna. Kenshin misses each by a deliberate hairs breath until finally one blow grazes his right wrist.) Raijuuta (in a jubilant rage): What you saw was the Izuna! The secret sword I discovered after ten years of searching the writings of the old-style secrets! This is the symbol of my Shinko school! The ultimate killing technique! Kenshin: Youre happy with this? Raijuuta: What? Kenshin: This tiny cut, and youre happy? You are truly a great killer. (licking the blood from the cut) I believe this now, Raijuuta. Though you preach the killers sword, youve never killed before. Someone who had killed, who was a true Hitokiri, would never be so pleased with himself if he had not brought his opponent down. You dont know the depths of the hell for those who carry the Hitokiris sword. In your ignorance, with your childish sword you have stolen kenjutsu from Yutarou. Prepare to pay for this crime!

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 43--Conclusion Yahiko: They had their fight. Raijuuta cant live up to his boast. Sanosuke: Somethings wrong. (thinking) Hes already hurt, and he just took another wound to the right arm. Thats not like Kenshin. It cant be-- (out loud) Hey, Kenshin, your right arms not-Kenshin: Yes. The anesthetic from the stitches is still in effect. As you thought, I cant move it. But, Raijuuta, my left arm alone is enough to destroy you. Raijuuta: You-- (he drives down with a giant Tobi Izuna. Kenshin leaps out of the way.) You mock me! I'll kill you for this!! Sanosuke: I see . . . (thinking) Hes using the Madoi Izuna and Tobi Izuna together. He attacks with the Madio Izuna and then without leaving any opening tries for a fatal wound with the Tobi Izuna. Theres no way to return or stop the Izuna, so all Kenshin can do is keep avoiding them. And he can't fight back within his own reach. On top of that, with only his left hand, the power of the Ryuutsuisen is cut in half, and he cant use his battoujutsu. (out loud) This isnt good . . . (Another of Raijuutas blows slips through, hitting Kenshins left leg.) Raijuuta: Theres our fight. No matter how fast you are, you cant move with that leg. Kenshin: It only grazed me. Dont celebrate every little thing. Raijuuta: Ridiculous. You can show off but you cant fight back. Whereas I, using the Tobi Izuna, am a different story. Kenshin: The Tobi Izuna . . . I cannot use such a technique. Raijuuta: I control the space of the battleground! (ready for another blow) Victory is mine!! Kenshin (roaring back): But outside of that space, I still have my chance! Hiten Mitsurugi Battoujutsu!! Hiryuusen!! (His sword leaps from the scabbard to strike Raijuuta with the handle between the eyes. The Tobi Izuna sweeps past him, grazing his head and freeing his hair from the ponytail. Raijuuta is knocked down backwards; the sword lands point down in the road.) Sanosuke: Without using his right hand, the sword flew out of the scabbard like an arrow . . . (thinking) Sheesh. He really did destroy him with just his left hand . . . Yahiko (running forward): Kenshin! (Raijuuta sits up suddenly and grabs Yahiko by the ankles, hanging him upside down.) Raijuuta: Dont move! Move and the brat dies! (Kenshin glances at him coolly. He puts his hand to his sword.) Raijuuta: I said Ill kill him! Put down the sword! Yahiko: Try and kill me! Kill me if you can! If Im dead, then what's to stop him killing you? Sanosuke: He said to kill him. So do it. The Shinko school practices the killers sword. Kenshin: The Shinko school or the old style--these things do not mean murder. The weight of a sword that stole a life will drag you down to hell. That is the killers sword. If you do not understand this, you could not defeat even Yahiko.

(Raijuuta throws Yahiko down and cowers, burying his head in his hands.) Sanosuke: What do we do? Twist one of his arms as payback? Kenshin: Theres no need. His self-confidence is shattered. hell never pick up a sword again. But that wont bring Yutarous arm back. (At the doctors) Kaoru: You're awake. (Yutarou sits up.) Kaoru: Oh, dont move yet-(As he tries to put weight on his right arm, it buckles and he falls to the floor.) Kaoru: Are you all right? Yutarou: My hand wont move . . . So it wasnt a dream. Sensei betrayed me . . . Kaoru: Yuta . . .

the Making of the Characters--Itsurugi Raijuuta He was supposed to be a killer for the sake of killing, who mirrored Kenshin in his intellect, but . . .wherever I made my mistake, he turned out to not be what we thought he was, but a pathetic coward. all show and no power. Actually, thinking it over now, Im amazed at what he was reduced to. It could be that the character was reflecting my own fatigue. Although a lot of research went into the character, from now on let us hold a memorial service for all thoughts of bringing Raijuuta back. But really, this guy . . . (sigh.) At first the design was a reference to a character from a popular American comic, but like his character, this too gradually deteriorated and his face truly became like a villains. Like the Oniwabanshuu, I was absorbed by the clothing and put a lot of work into it, but thought "Make it simple with one accent," and gave him the feathered shoulder guards. But when it came to actually drawing them they really annoyed me, and I kept complaining, "Who picked out these things?" As for the face, I tried it in a lot of different ways, but just drawing it macho was fun.

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 44--No Need for Worries Tsukayama Estate Servant: Its kind of you, but hes said he doesnt want to see anyone. Kaoru: Really. Well, please give him this. (handing him a cloth-wrapped bundle) Servant: Thank you. Kaoru: Well come again soon. Servant: Thank you very much. From myself as well. Sanosuke (as they walk away): Shutting himself ups no good. But, he was betrayed by his master, and he'll never be able to do kenjutsu again . . . Kaoru: . . . the Kamiya Kasshin school is "the sword that protects life" but . . . what do you do at a time like this. Its a tragedy . . . and I cant think of a single word that will change that. (Yahiko gives the house an angry glare. Inside, Yutarou sits on his bed, staring at the floor. Meanwhile, in the garden, Tsukayama and Kenshin are deep in conversation.) Tsukayama: If you remember, in the sudden change of lifestyle after the Meiji era began, I had no connections. As a lower samurai, all I had was a good eye for swords, so I became a swords merchant. They were a great success overseas. It made my fortune when a lot of samurai were ruined. If they saw my way of life theyd call me a success. But if you asked me, Id say Im no better than a dog. To raise my family and protect my home, every day I bowed my head down to others. So I wanted Yutarou to be strong. To never lose at anything. To never yield to the flow of the times. I wanted him to be a man who lived according to his own beliefs. Unlike me. Kenshin (remembering Tsukayama saying "A man must be strong no matter what"): I see. Tsukayama: In thinking this way, I took Isurugi Raijuuta for his strength at face value, and destroyed Yutarous dreams . . . Kaoru: Oh, there you are, Kenshin-Kenshin: Oro. That was quick. Mr. Tsukayama Yuzaemon, well come to pay another visit soon. Tsukayama: Thank you. But this is probably the last time youll see me. Ive been thinking about a lot of things, and Ive decided to take Yutarou with me to Germany. Everyone: Germany!? Tsukayama: Germany is the most advanced country in medicine. If he can be healed, it will be there . . . I think. Living on foreign soil, Yutarou can forget about kenjutsu. Were leaving in a week. I dont know when were coming back. And so-Shinbashi Station Tsukayama: I want to thank you for all youve done. Yutarou, say your last goodbyes. (Yutarou only stares at the floor.) Kaoru (thinking): I had a week to think, but I dont have anything to say that will make him feel better--

Sanosuke (thinking): I could encourage him, tell him not to give up . . . but it wouldnt ease his heart. Servant: Master, its time . . . Tsukayama: Oh, right. Well . . . Yahiko: Yutarou!! (he whips the shinai off his back to strike Yutarou, who manages to block with his cane.) Everyone: Yahiko?! Yahiko: Are you just going to give up!! If youre bitter because Raijuuta betrayed you, be stronger than Raijuuta and you can erase all this! Not the fake Raijuuta he really was. Be stronger than the Raijuuta you dreamed of!! If you cant do this, all your life youll be nothing more than a beaten dog! Yutarou: You bastard. Shut up and listen to me. Whos a beaten dog?! Theres no way Im quitting kenjutsu! No way Ill quit! (returning the blow) If my right arms no good Ill use my left. My left arms enough to deal with you!! Yahiko: Dont talk to me like that, you cat-eyed quitter! Yutarou: Shut up, you twisted little shrimp! (They fight, as smiles slowly creep over everyones faces.) Kaoru: Hmm. Sanosuke: Well. Kenshin: I see. There was no need for worries. (A little later, as Yutarou is boarding the train.) Yahiko: Okay? Dont forget. My fight with you isnt finished. You better come back. Kaoru: Well keep the space of the Kamiya Kasshin schools second student open and waiting for you. (The train pulls away from the station.) Tsukayama: Theyre nice people. Yutarou: That jerk. Beating up on someone whos hurt. Myoujin Yahiko. Ill be back, and Ill destroy you. (Back at the station.) Sanosuke: Well, we came all the way to Shinbashi. Lets go get some Western food. Kaoru: Youre just trying to get a meal out of me again. (They start to walk away, but Kenshin is still watching the train.) Kaoru: Kenshin, why the long face? Kenshin: It's nothing . . . I was just thinking of what Mr. Maekawa of the Chuuetsu school told me about the future of kenjutsu. he was very pessimistic. Raijuuta was the same. (he smiles) But seeing those two, Im not worried. Kaoru: . . . Right. Kamiya Kasshin School

Master-Adjutant Master--Kamiya Kaoru Students--Myoujin Yahiko, Tsukayama Yutarou (expected)

the Makings of the Characters--Tsukayama Yuutarou There was no real model. The character was created to be a good rival for Yahiko. Like Yahiko, he seeks strength, but their contrat is Yutarous antipathy towards his father, seen through a childs eyes. Later he has a crush on Kaoru, and recognizes Kenshins strength and personality, yet couldnt get along with them because they were his masters enemies; drawing a boy with these important points in mind was fun. I think he was a pretty good character, but as he came with the pathetic Raijuuta, I couldnt cope with drawing him anymore. I havent decided for certain if Ill bring Yutarou back. I had the idea that he would learn fencing and return home . . . I thought it might be good to do an extra story about Yahiko, Yutarou and Tsubame. Maybe set in the boys' and girls groups that formed five years later . . . but maybe that wouldnt work. I had no real design either; I just drew a character to contrast with Yahiko. At first it was a lot of work to draw his hair the way it is now, but once I got the knack of it it became easier and now its very useful. The Yutarou you see isnt very dark, and I was careless and made him too light, and fixing him was a lot of work.

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 45--Extra Story: Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the Beginning) Sagara Sanosuke (19). Born the first son of a farmer in Shinsuu, in the first year of Manen (1859). When he was nine, he left home to join the Sekihoutai. He idolized the captain, Sagara Souzou, but the unit was accused of being a false government army; Souzou was decapitated and the Sekihoutai was dissolved. After this he came up to Tokyo to become the street fighter Zanza, devoting himself to fighting and winning fame until his defeat by the vagabond Himura Kenshin. From then on, he frequented the Kamiya dojo. He now leads a carefree life doing nothing in particular. (At the Akabeko) Sanosuke: Nishiki-e? Tae: Yes, a new picture seller came today, but hes so popular hes sure to sell out, and we cant leave the restaurant. Sanosuke: So you want me to go buy some for you. Tae: Yes, would you? Sanosuke: You should ask Yahiko, not me-Yahiko: Im working! Unlike some people I could mention . . . Tae: Well, all right, Ill treat you to lunch. Sanosuke: Fine. I guess that's about right. Tae: Its all been on your tab up till now. (Dont be too arrogant.) Sanosuke: Hey, why sweat the details. (Howm I supposed to pay, anyway?) Well, what kind of picture do you want? Tae: "The Swordsman Iba Hachirou" by Tsukioka Tsunan! Sanosuke: Oh, the dashing hero from the Bakumatsu, Hachirou of the Sekiwan. Didnt think you had that kind of taste. (Tae giggles.) Tsubame: Umm . . . Sanosuke: Yeah? Tsubame: Um, no . . . its nothing. Sanosuke: If you want to say something, you gotta come out and say it. So what is it? Tsubame: . . . no . . . (He shakes his head and turns to leave.) Sanosuke: Okay, Tsukiokas "Iba Hachirou," . . . two of em. Customer: Thats Sano for you. Hes different. Tae: I just hope he can pay . . . Yahiko (glowering): And Ive got to work . . . (Yahiko loses a point in a match of manliness.)

Customer: Now that hes friendly Sanos okay, but he used to be really cool. Someone Else: Yeah, Zanza! Even when he was smiling he was never relaxed. Like a bomb just before it explodes. Always glaring. Colored woodblock prints of "the floating world" were called nishiki-e in Edo. In Edo times the pictures were mainly of landscapes or popular actors. Entering the Meiji period, various types of pictures were drawn as the culture became that of the masses. Today, they are an important means of telling us about Meiji culture and customs. (Sanosuke strolls over to the picture sellers stall.) Kenshin: Sano? Sanosuke: Oh, its you two. Kenshin: Nishiki-e? How unusual. Kaoru: Maybe a beauty? Sanosuke: Feh. Kenshin: Maybe something erotic? Kaoru: Oh my. Sanosuke: Feh. Tae from the Akabeko asked me to get her something. Its not for me. Kaoru: Oh, boring. Sanosuke: Hey, two of Tsukioka Tsunans "Iba Hachirou." Merchant: Tsunans "Hachirou"? Youre in luck, these are the last two. Tsunans pictures are very popular, we always sell out fast. Two pictures will be ten sen. Sanosuke: Oh look, I don't have anything on me. Lemme borrow some. (Kaoru, fuming, gets out her purse.) Sanosuke: Id heard about this stuff but Im surprised there are so many. Kenshin: There are a lot of figures from the Bakumatsu. Sanosuke: Yeah. They sell em as souvenirs of Tokyo. Iba Hachirous from the Bakufu but he came from Edo. (He stops and picks up one of the pictures.) Kenshin: Sano? Sanosuke: This is . . . Captain Sagara . . .! Merchant: Oh, that one? Thats by Tsunan too, but its not selling at all. But what can you expect, drawing that guy from the false government army-(Kenshin and Kaoru cover his mouth, then glance back to Sanosuke, waiting for the explosion.) Sanosuke: This guy . . . where is he? (grabbing the merchant by his shirt) Tell me where this Tsunan guy is!!

Merchant: Hes at the Dobu Ita houses at the edge of town. But he hates people. You can go but he wont see you! Sanosuke: Ill see him. But he shouldnt have seen me. (Later, Sanosuke is knocking on Tsunans door.) Sanosuke: Mr. Tsukioka, Mr. Tsukioka. Are you there, Mr. Tsukioka? (losing patience, he pounds on the door,) I know youre in there, Tsukioka Katsuhiro, from the Sekihoutai!! (The door flies open.) Sanosuke: I thought so. You had to be the one who drew this. Tsukioka: Sanosuke . . . what are you doing here. . . Sanosuke: Look at the picture. That's you and me behind the captain. No one else could have drawn this. Tsukioka (smiling): I see . You're right . . . Kaoru (hiding behind a corner): Wow . . . the artist Tsukioka Tsunan is also one of the survivors of the Sekihoutai. Kenshin: Lets go, Miss Kaoru. Kaoru: But thats Sanosukes friend. Arent we going to meet him? Kenshin: No. We followed him because Sano's in an unusual situation, but there's no problem here. You can see it by the way he still wears the character for evil--the Sekihoutai holds some special memories. In this world of memories, theres no need for strangers. Sanosuke: Youre doing pretty well. Tsukioka: Same for you. (A little later) Sanosuke: So youre an artist now. You were pretty clever back in the old days. You used to mix gunpowder and handle the cannons. Tsukioka: So whatre you doing now? Sanosuke: Not much, just hanging around. Not that it hasnt been fun, but you know. Tsukioka: So youre having fun. I havent done anything fun in the past ten years. Until I met up with you I dont remember smiling once, not since Captain Sagara and the unit were disgraced more than ten years ago. Sanosuke: So youve been this dark for the past ten years? (in the suddenly gloomy atmosphere) You dont have many friends, do you? But . . . I can understand how you feel. Tsukioka: But its all been preparations for the day when you and I would reunite . . . Maybe the Captain can guide us from Heaven. Sanosuke: Katsu? Tsukioka: Sanosuke, shall you and I join the Sekihoutai once more? Well destroy the new government, and make the new era Captain Sagara dreamed of a reality.

the Makings of the Characters--Sekihara Tae-This is a character I made almost without thinking. In the Zanza story, I needed a setting for Sanosukes introduction, and I wanted to show Kaoru's life in her town by giving her a friend who worked at a store somewhere, so this minor character filled these two needs. I used the personality of Megumi in "Vagabond." Since shed become the daughter of the Akabekos owner and gained the last name of Sekihara, she had grown into the perfect character to be a collector of nishiki-e. At first I didnt like this, but as she was my best choice, I wanted to continue that growth. Just as Id made the character with no more than necessary, I didnt make any design that I didnt have to. Actually, I used an old concept of Kenshin. In the earlier stories, one of the many ways I tried his hair was black, and he already had that nice girls face, so it was easy. To distinguish her from Megumi, I gave her lipstick, and the Akabeko uniform was hard to draw, so I changed it. This is off topic a little, but Taes supposed to be from Kansai. My assistant checked her accent for me, but it's still not that good, so, to those from Kansai, dont look at it too closely.

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 46--Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the Middle) Sanosuke: Katsu . . . what exactly have you got planned? Tsukioka: Whatever they say, there was only one vision of the Sekihoutai. The captain dreamed of an age of perfect equality for the four classes. Until the interfering government destroyed his vision. Sanosuke: While you were painting pictures, didnt you hear anything about the Southwest war? Hayato and his followers under the great hero Saigou didn't last half a year. Tsukioka: Saigou raised his soldiers in Kagoshima, the tip of Japan. The fighting was just so much wasted effort. My goal is the center of Japan. Namely, Tokyo. Here there is a possibility of bringing the Department of Internal Affairs, that controls all domestic administration, to a complete halt. Id like to destroy the military offices and the Department of Finance at the same time, but alone its impossible. Sanosuke: Alone? Tsukioka: Can you trust strangers? I went forward with my plans alone. But even though Im alone, I have this. Come have a look. (He opens the door to a storeroom filled with homemade bombs.) Tsukioka: I made the originals with the knowledge of firearms Id learned in the Sekihoutai. Bombs. It may seem like I dont have my feet on the ground, but I have great faith in the plans Ive laid so carefully for ten years. No one would ever suspect a painter of doing all this. As each district office is destroyed one after the other, the power of the center will be cut, the discontented samurai and the peasants will rise; revolts will occur on their own. After the Southwest war, the government is exhausted and weakened as never before. After this, the avalanche has only been waiting. And then, the age of true equality for the four classes will come, and the name of the captain and the Sekihoutai can be cleared. Ive already got a rough sketch of the office. Ill do it tomorrow; no one will be there on a Sunday night. Sano, I dont want to force you. As one of the Sekihoutai, Ill do it even alone. Think about it till tomorrow evening, and give me your answer. (Later, Sanosuke is walking home.) Sanosuke: This is pointless. (thinking) Its weakened by the Southwest war, but a few bombings and isolated uprisings wont shake the Meiji government. Itll just be another bloodbath like Hagi and Akitsukis. For ten years, all hes been thinking about is clearing the name of the Sekihoutai and the captain . . . He cant see the present at all. Ten years . . . . (he stops on the bridge, as the wind blows leaves around him.) Damn. Its spring, but a cold wind is blowing . . . The next day. Kaoru (loudly): You're joking! Kenshin (likewise): You mean Tsukioka Tsunan is an old friend of yours?! Sanosuke: You don't sound that surprised. Kenshin: Of course we are, aren't we, Miss Kaoru? Kaoru: Really surprised, Kenshin. Sanosuke: Well, whatever. We thought wed have a reunion party. Do you mind if we use the dojo? Kaoru: Thats fine, I guess, but . . . where are you going to get the money to . . . Youre not sponging off me again! No way! Absolutely not!

Sanosuke: Hey, dont worry about it. Leave that to me. Well, thanks a lot. Oh yeah, tell Tae and the little girl to come too. Theyd probably enjoy it. (leaving) Kaoru: Strange. This is strange. Too strange! (shaking Kenshin) You think hes sick?! Kenshin: Just . . . calm down . . . Yahiko: Its gotta be spring. (That night, they are seated in the dojo around a vast spread of sushi and bottles of sake.) Sanosuke: Well, lets begin. Kaoru: What, when you said to leave it to you, you meant you were sponging off Mr. Tsunan? Sanosuke: Look, like I always say . . . "Whats mine, is mine. Whats yours, is also mine." Kenshin: Sano . . . Sanosuke: Well, dont worry about the details. Lets demolish a few of these bottles! (A good time is had by all. Later, the sushi is gone, the bottles are emptied. Tae and Tsubame huddle together under a blanket, Kaoru is curled up dreaming of Kenshin, Yahiko is passed out on the floor, and Kenshin is sleeping sitting up against a wall.) Sanosuke: Well . .. (as he and Tsukioka stand up) looks like its time to go. Tsukioka: Your last meal. Did you enjoy it? Sanosuke: Not really. But I didnt really think I would. The girls at the Akabeko have fed me plenty of times, so this is to pay them back. What about you? Enjoy your first party in the last ten years? Tsukioka: Feh. Not at all. Sanosuke: Youre so dark. Tsukioka (after a pause): . . . Are you sure about this, Sanosuke? Sanosuke: Its stupid, but I have to be out in front for this. Tsukioka: I see. So youve chosen the Sekihoutai over the present. I thank you from the heart. Lets hurry. If we take too long getting the bombs, by the time we get to the office the night will be over. (He leaves; Sanosuke lingers a moment.) Sanosuke: Sorry, guys. Id explain, but you wouldnt understand. I guess Im just one of the Sekihoutai at heart. (on his way out) Kenshin, when we meet again Ill be a great criminal. You can even take me out with the reverse blade . . . (He closes the door behind him. Kenshin opens his eyes, stands up.) About three hours later. Lost in the darkness of a night without stars. Two men from the Sekihoutai. In front of the central office of the Department of the Interior, they appear.

the Makings of the Characters--Tsukioka Tsunan

The original source of the character was from the false announcements I sometimes tell the magazine: "the introduction of a mysterious artist." While I was drawing the Sanosuke extra story, I planned out a fellow member of the Sekihoutai, a lone bomber who planned to overthrow the government, but when that didnt seem like enough, I added in the announcement of an artist and ended up with Tsukioka Tsunan. Like the Raijuuta story, on top of the difficult drawing, I was supposed to be beginning the color for the opening of the next Saitou Hajime story, and this story was four chapters when I had to make it three, and there wasnt any chance to do any work. But, alone in the manga, Tsunan was a character that had something to do with mass media, and so he was very useful; also, although hes dark, I like his single-minded nature. If I could, I think Id bring him in from time to time. There was no particular design. There was one in my sketch book I thought I would use, but when I made a first draft, contrary to my expectations I thought, "I could use this for a different bad guy," and changed it in a hurry. I just made him up as I went along. An artists clothes should be flashy and kind of strange, so I gave him the paisley bandanna (I had a paisley design in my sketchbook too) and dressed him in the jacket with the weird pattern.

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Part 47--Sanosuke and Nishiki-e (the End) (The large building of the Department of the Interior. A few nightwatchmen stand outside the gates.) Sanosuke: Its time. Tsukioka: Lets go. (A bomb explodes.) Guards: What was that?? A bomb!! (Further explosions.) Guards: More explosions! Theyre still out there! Call all guards to the gates! Sanosuke (as they rush in): You adjusted the length of the fuse to make them go off at different times. Good thinking. Tsukioka: If we can get inside we've got it! The office will be smashed to pieces! The race is on to beat the guards here! Get out of the garden now! Dont stop! (He reaches the high outer wall and sets his back against it. Sanosuke puts his foot into Tsukiokas cupped hands and leaps to the top, turning to help him up.) Sanosuke (thinking): Before the Sekihoutai was formed, I heard the captain used arson and theft against the Bakufu, but . . . (out loud) Whats wrong, Katsu? What did you stop for . . . . (Kenshin is standing on the other side of the wall.) Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Tsukioka: You beat us here . . . who are you? Kenshin: Himura Battousai. Once the legendary Hitokiri. Tsukioka: Really . . . the Hirokiri Battousai we heard about . . . You came to bring Sanosuke back? Kenshin: No . . . that is for Sano to choose. There would be no sense in my doing so. I am here to stop your crimes. Tsukioka: So the Ishin Shishi again stand in our way. But, this time (producing two bombs) we cannot lose! Take this! (He lights the fuses and throws them. Kenshin shears the fuses off and they fall harmlessly to the ground.) Kenshin: Yes . . . and so I cannot overlook your foolish behavior in silence. Tsukioka: Enough of your fancy talk!! (A storm of bombs; a storm of severed fuses. Finally Sanosuke puts out the fuse on a bomb Tsukioka is about to throw.) Sanosuke: Leave it there. You cant beat him. This is taking too much time. The guardsll be back in a minute. (He punches Tsukioka in the stomach.) Tsukioka: Sa . . . no . . .

Sanosuke: Dont think badly of me. (Tsukioka collapses.) Sanosuke: Sorry I had to make trouble for you, Kenshin. Hey. If Id gone along with him, youd have taken me out too, right? Kenshin: Yes . . . because I couldnt let this halfhearted conspiracy go by. Forgive me. (Sanosuke smiles, very faintly.) Sanosuke: Thanks. (Later. Tsukioka groans, then sits bolt upright.) Tsukioka: This is . . . my room. (He catches sight of the now-empty closet.) Sanosuke: If youre looking for the bombs, Kenshin took them all. Hes going to find some out of the way spot and bury them. Tsukioka: Damn him! That government dog! Sanosuke: Thats not it. Hes like us, he has to think about how the government should be . . . no. As one of those who built todays government, he can, more than us . . . Tsukioka: What are you blathering about? How are we like the Hitokiri . . .!! Sanosuke: I know. The Hitokiri began the killings of the new era; he did a lot of dirty things. So, he couldnt watch the Sekihoutai do something dirty in silence . . . . Hey, Katsu . . . they say the captain and the Sekihoutai did something dirty. Thats not what the captain hoped for. He lived for the ideal of equality for the four classes. Now, after so long, we cant live for dirt. Tsukioka: This has nothing to do with being dirty or clean! It doesnt matter what the means are as long as we achieve our ends! Sanosuke: Then the Sekihoutai really would become a false government army. If you say the government is dirty, you cant sink to their level. No matter how carefully or deliberately, thats the way it is. We have to revive it in a way that would make the captain smile on this world.(leaving) (Later. Kenshin and Sanosuke walk through the market.) Kenshin: So what did Tsukioka Tsunan do after that? Sanosuke: I dont know. Kenshin: Oro? Sanosuke: We had different opinions, so we split up. Itd be awkward to meet again. (They come upon the nishiki-e booth.) Merchant: Oh, if it isnt you again. Glad to see you. Sanosuke: What is it? Merchant: Yeah, Mr. Tsunan asked me to give you this. Its his last nishiki-e. I dont know what hes thinking. Suddenly out of the blue, he tells me hes going to start an illustrated newspaper to protest government wrongs. I couldnt change his mind so I said Id let him go, but . . . Oh well. He was a popular artist.

Sanosuke: Yeah, too bad. (His last picture is of Captain Sagara, smiling calmly.) Tae: Tsunans last picture! Please! Tsubame: I want it too . . . Sanosuke: No way! Kaoru (shocked): Tae . . . No Need for Worries--End

Back to Home Back to Volume Six To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Six--No Need for Worries Bonus Story 3 This is my debut, a work with a lot of memories attached. As the title says, its set in a country at war, but at first it was meant to be a work of fantasy. It was meant to be set in the world of Hokuoufuu, with Hiko as a knight and Isshinta as a peasant warrior, but I looked around and everyone looked like fantasy, it had become the Sengoku period. So, rather than change anything, I followed the trend, even though I never dreamed Id be doing a historical story. Actually, when I first started, Isshinta was the main character. When I showed it to my boss, he said "Is this the main character?" while pointing to Hiko, so Hiko ended up as the main character instead . . . It wasnt supposed to be about Hikos actions and romance, but about the weakling Isshinta learning to be brave; even crying, when he returns to the battlefield, "in an instant weakness turns to strength." The actions of brave men like Hiko and Kenshin make up the bulk of boys comics, but the idea of a weakling learning to be brave struck home to me. Ive drawn a lot of characters since then, but only Isshinta has been completely, one hundred percent as I meant him to be.

**note-- "sengoku" literally means "war country," but it refers to the time before the Tokugawas unified the country, when Japan was ruled by several warlords, from about 1450 to 1600. I couldnt figure out how to work that neatly into the title, though. --maigo Crescent Moon Over a Country at War A time of war, a confusion of violence-(Hiko, a tall man in armor, kills a man in a spray of blood. He is surrounded by fallen warriors; the others fall back.) Hiko: Next--!! In the war of the country of Kitakata and Nagumo, warriors meet, giving no thought to their own lives. Hiko: Whats wrong? Isnt there anyone left who remembered my skill? Is there no one here who can kill me??? However . . . (Another man rushes forward. Isshinta screams, tears pouring from his eyes. He darts between the mans legs.) There are always a few exceptions . . . Isshinta: Ive had enough of this! I dont want to die! I want to live to get back to the village! Natsu, Isshinta is coming home to you!! Soldier: Hey, youre a Kitakata soldier! Youre supposed to stay here and fight! It is early winter, and war has broken out between the larger province of Nagumo and the smaller one of Kitakata. Even using all of its resources, the destructions of Kitakata is said to be inevitable. The lord of Nagumo, Iwano Hirosaki, had proclaimed that if he weds the beautiful and renown Princess Natsu, the war would be ended. Kitakata, believing him, became careless, and Nagumo broke the peace, attacking once again. The castle fell, and the royal family was killed. Their loyal subjects are scattered, threatened with death if they offer resistance. But there is one swordsman on whom we can pin our hopes . . . (Isshinta is walking down a road.)

Isshinta: Natsu, wait for me. Im alive, Im coming home. (stopping) But when I ran for my life I ended up kinda lost. Where am I? (He walks straight into a group of soldiers.) Soldier: Is he a Kitakata scout? Soldier2: Who cares, just kill him! Soldier: (raising his sword) Ill cut him in two!! Isshinta (sobbing): Save me---(It is he who is cut in two, as Hiko appears behind him.) Soldiers: Who is that!! Hiko (attacking): One who has become your enemy!! Isshinta (thinking): Three people . . . with only one stroke . . !! Remaining soldier: Not you . . . Hiko: Do you run? Isshinta (throwing himself around Hikos ankles): Lord Hiko!! (They go down in a heap.) Isshinta: Three people with a single stroke, and a sword like lightning . . . youre the famous swordsman Lord Hiko Seijuurou! Youre the one thats going to kill the evil general Iwano and save Kitakata! The samurai everyone is always talking about-(Hiko throws him to the ground.) Hiko: You idiot!! One of them got away! What are you doing here without a sword when theres an army in the mountains? Isshinta (sobbing again): An . . . an army?? I ran so far from the battle and now-Hiko: I see. You deserted. You pathetic excuse for a samurai! Isshinta: Im no samurai. Just a farmer. They didnt have enough soldiers so they came to the village and-Soldiers: There they are!! Kill them!! Hiko: Feh. Fresh troops? (He raises his sword, only to find Isshinta clinging to his other hand.) Hiko: You fool, let me go! I cant use the sword! Isshinta: Im scared. Save us, Lord Hiko . . . Hiko: Damn . . . (scooping up Isshinta and running for it) That I should flee in battle! Soldiers: Theyre getting away! After them! In Nagumo headquarters

Iwano: What! Hiko Seijuurou was there! Soldier: He killed three men with a single stroke. It could be no other. Iwano (swigging sake): A master of the sword from Kitakata. Hiko Seijuurou The swordsman revered as the countrys saviour, the last of the samurai clan, whose loyalty blazes bright. (The sake jug smashes against the floor.) Kitakatas last hope! Because he works alone, he hasnt been captured yet . . . Take the field! This is our chance to take him! I too shall go! Begin the preparations! Soldier: What? Lord Iwano, its too dangerous. His Hiten Mitsurugi school has invincible speed! They say he can cut down not just three but a hundred men with a single stroke! To attack him carelessly would be to take your life in your hands . . . Iwano: However great, a sword is a sword and for that I care nothing. I wont be satisfied until he falls into my hands! Take the field! (The soldiers comb the canyon.) Soldier: Is he here? Soldier: No, but in a dark moonless night he cant have gone far on his own! Leave no stone unturned! Hiko (concealed someplace): Theres a lot of them all of a sudden . . . Isshinta: Why do we have to fight them . . . It was so good long ago. The abundance of peace . . . But now because of the late lord and the people of the court, even though we were just peaceful farmers . . . Hiko: Hey. Rather than think of the day you dont return, if you want to live, dont run away. The enemy is determined to capture me. Until then, were together until death! Isshinta: I cant escape by myself! Hiko: Then you have only to die. Isshinta: I--I dont want to die! Natsus waiting for me in the village! (The name surprises Hiko.) Isshinta: Natsus . . . Shes waiting . . . (Flashback, to when Isshinta says farewell to his sweetheart Natsu.) Isshinta: Natsu . . . I dont want to go to war. I cant do anything great. Im just scared . . . Natsu (hitting him): Stop crying! Crying wont change the fact that you have to go. A weakling like you is sure to die, Isshinta! Give me your hand, Isshinta. (She hands him a charm.) This is a keepsake from my mother. Its a charm to make a weakling strong. Im giving it to you so youll stop crying. Isshinta: Why does it say "Safety in Childbirth"? Natsu: Its a charm for strength, all right! You got that? You have to live to come back, Isshinta! Ill be waiting for you! Isshinta (coming out of the flashback): I definitely dont want to die. I have to go back for Natsu . . . Hiko: I see. So you dont care if you run away because its for the sake of a girl . . . (thinking) Natsu . . . Isshinta: Yeah . . . Im a weakling because running away is the only way I know how to survive . . But what are we going to do on a dark night without a moon . . .

Hiko: Wed better get some sleep until dawn. (Hiko enters a room in which the princess of Kitakata, Natsu, is kneeling alone.) Hiko: I thought youd be here . . . I left the castle in the middle of the night. Everyone is very worried. Lets go back. Natsu: Seijuurou . . . how do you think of me? Is it like the other samurai, "the princess of the country I serve"? (A pause.) Hiko: Perhaps I might compare you to the moon . . . the soft light shining down on this war-torn country is irreplaceable. If you would permit me, I think I want to stay near it my entire life. Natsu (with tears in her eyes): I too want to be near you. Please . . . run away with me. I have no desire to become Iwanos wife . . . Hiko: But . . . the country of Kitakata . . . (She is suddenly enveloped by a storm.) Hiko: Princess Natsu! I cant move . . . Princess Natsu! Princess Natsu! Princess Natsu! Natsu--!!!! Isshinta: Natsu! Where? Where is she? Where . . . Hiko: A dream . . . It was a dream . . . Isshinta: "Natsu" wasnt my Natsu. Your . . . lover? Natsu, Natsu, Natsu--I remember! The beautiful princess that Iwano Hirosaki stole as a false term of peace! She had the same name as my Natsu! But . . . youre a swordsman, and shes a princess . . . Hiko: Considering your fallen face thats not a bad guess. But its as you thought. A lowly swordsman would never be permitted near a princess. Isshinta: Well . . . (thinking) A secret affair? Hiko: But that is all over with. I, who abandoned Princess Natsu, no longer have the capacity to love or be loved. Isshinta: What . . . abandoned!? Hiko: The night before Iwano took her, Princess Natsu begged me to flee with her. But I couldnt do that. My loyalty to my lord would not permit me . . . And so I abandoned her. From beginning to end, in my selfishness I wouldnt listen . . . Isshinta: But . . . a samurai tries to keep his devotion to his lord. No one could blame you for that. (throwing himself at Hikos feet) You and Princess Natsu didnt do anything wrong! It was Iwano who stole her! Please, kill Iwano! Youre so much stronger than I am! You could do it! With your sword you could restore peace again . . . And then Princess Natsu could come back! Hiko: Iwano may have stolen her, but I am the one who abandoned her! Just as I cant go back, I cant make those fallen tears return to her eyes . . . Isshinta: Lord Hiko . . . Hiko: Enough. What we say now cant change the fact that I abandoned her. Isshinta: But thats . . .Princess Natsu . . . (breaking down to tears) What will happen to Princess Natsu? Hiko (surprised): . . . you . . .

Soldier: There they are! This way! Hiko: Damn! (The soldier is killed, but too late.) This is could be trouble . . . Isshinta: No---I dont want to die . . . Natsu . . . Hiko: I never asked your name. Isshinta: Huh? Im Isshinta. Hiko: All right, Isshinta, run away. Isshinta: WHAT?? Hiko: Dont worry. Ill take care of the soldiers here. (taking off his long sword) But just because youre running away doesnt mean you should go unarmed. This is a treasure of the Hiten Mitsurugi school passed down generation to generation, called "Fuyutsuki" (Winter Moon.) Sell it for the money to reach your village safely. (Hordes of soldiers appear, surrounding them.) Soldiers: There they are!! One false move and youll be killed! We have you surrounded! Isshinta: Are you trying to die, Lord Hiko . . . Hiko: It doesnt matter. Go! Isshinta: But Lord Hiko!! Hiko: Isshinta, I didnt come to the battlefield to fight. I came to find the place where I would die. I want no part of living this empty shell of a life after losing Princess Natsu. What are you standing around here for--I told you to run! You have somewhere to go back to! Someone is waiting for you! Live and go back to Natsu! Go, Isshinta! Isshinta: Lord Hiko . . . Hiko: Go. Isshinta: Lord . . . Hiko . . . (He runs off.) Soldiers: One of thems getting away Let the shrimp go! Hikos not running. Hiko (thinking): I think I am happy you dont know what your tears have done for one about to leave this world, Isshinta . . . . Soldier (behind him): An opening! (Hiko blocks with his remaining wakizashi.) Hiko: You cannot take my head as easily as that. With one wakizashi, you will know the worth of the last of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. (The soldier is swiftly killed. Hiko moves easily through the crowd of soldiers, killing all he meets.) Hiko (thinking): Run, Isshinta! At least you can live. Return to the village where your lover waits . . . You will be happy, instead of Princess Natsu.

(Some distance away, Isshinta runs out of breath. He thinks of Hiko slaying the soldier.) Isshinta: Natsu-- (clutching the charm) Natsu! (Hiko has dispatched an entire group of soldiers. The remaining company draws back.) Soldier: Hes a sword demon . . . Hiko: Whats wrong? Is there no one here who can take me? Im getting tired of killing you. Iwano: Hiko--!! Single combat! Hiko (turning and thinking): That voice! (He finds himself staring down the muzzle of a gun. A bullet hits his left shoulder.) Iwano: What good is the Hiten Mitsurugi against a gun? Hiko: How dare you, Iwano!!! (A second shot to the right shoulder.) Iwano: Youre the only remnant of Kitakatas last hope! When you die, all of Kitakata will fall! And then Natsu! Even though I spared her life, the only woman of the royal family of Kitakata, shes boring, all she ever does is cry. I heard the story of your little love affair! (He raises the gun.) Hiko! Ill give her your head with my own hands! Then shell give you up! The woman and all of Kitakata will be mine! (A final shot. Hiko falls to his knees, dropping the wakizashi in a pool of blood.) Hiko (thinking): Its cruel . . . to be brought to this before my mortal enemy . . . (he looks to the sky.) The moon . . . the moon is shining through the clouds. It will be easy for Isshinta to get away . . . Thats ridiculous! Tonight is the new moon! There shouldnt be any moonlight at all. Then what is that crescent moon . . . Thats-(Iwano and his men have noticed it as well, turning in fear. The crescent moon reveals itself as a sword--screaming, tears pouring from his eyes, Isshinta holds Hikos sword above his head. He charges.) Hiko: You idiot! Why did you come back to die?? Isshinta (hacking wildly; the soldiers draw back): I dont want to die! Im going back to Natsu!! Hiko: Then you should get out of here! Isshinta: You too--youre going back to Princess Natsu! Hiko: You fool! You came back to tell me that! I am the man who abandoned Princess Natsu. I have nowhere to go back to! Run away without thought for me, Isshinta! Until you I-- I dont want to bring tears to my last love! Isshinta: Youre the fool, Lord Hiko! Dont you know who Princess Natsu is crying for?? I wouldnt want to make Natsu cry! But I dont want to leave Princess Natsu in tears. Dont run away in death, Lord Hiko! If you die, you wont be able to stop Princess Natsu from crying her entire life!! Soldier (striking the sword from Isshintas hands): Shut up, shrimp! (Hiko leaps forward, scooping up his sword and killing the soldier in one smooth movement.) Issshinta: Lord Hiko!

Hiko: Answer me, Isshinta! If you returned to Natsu and she wasnt waiting for you, what would you do? Isshinta: I . . . I . . . (smiling through his tears) I love Natsu, so I still wouldnt give up! Hiko (smiling very slightly): I see . . . (whipping around) Return the princess Natsu, Iwano!! Iwano: You--you want to take on a gun with a sword?? Hiko: Ill destory it! (in an instant, the guns muzzle is jammed with the wakizashi.) Taste fully the secret sword of the Hiten Mitsurugi! Hiten Mugenzan!!! (Iwano and the rock he is standing on are utterly destroyed.) Hiko: Apologize to my lord in hell. (Shards of rock fly through the air . . . and resolve themselves as snowflakes, falling on a castle.) The Nagumo castle of Iwano Hirosaki (Princess Natsu sits in her room alone. Outside--) Princess Natsu: An enemy attack-(A famialiar sillhoette cuts down her guard.) Hiko: Im sorry I took so long. Princess Natsu. Isshinta (pulling himself along slowly): Lord Hiko . . . is the princess there . . . (They are in each others arms. Isshinta smiles.) And so time went by-(Natsu is harvesting rice in the fields.) Isshinta (walking up, with Hiko and Princess Natsu behind him): Natsu! Natsu! Im back! Natsu (running towards him): Isshinta! Isshinta: Natsu! Natsu: Isshinta! (He barely manages to stop the thresher she swings at him.) Natsu: Whats this all of a sudden, those two noisy women behind you? You brought two of them with you? Are you cheating on me, you idiot! Isshinta: Youre the one being an idiot! I owe them my life! They brought me here! Hiko: Two women . . . (Princess Natsu giggles.) Hiko: Well, I wish you a long and happy future. This is as far as we go. Isshinta: Wont you at least have some tea with us?

Hiko: The restored nation of Kitakata has many things which require our attention. If you have the chance, please come and visit us. And so time passed-Isshinta (waving): Ill be waiting, Lord Hiko!! Hiko (to Natsu): But that girls mistake . . Princess Natsu: Maybe its finally time you cut your hair? Natsu: Restored? Hiko? That wasnt . . . Isshinta: Uh-huh, the new lord of Kitakata! The peace that had been hoped and prayed for-Natsu: Oh no, what have I done-Began with the times of gentleness like the moon. Crescent Moon over a Country at War--End

Back to Home To Volume Six To Volume Seven

Volume Seven May 14, 1878

Part 48 The Wolf Revived Part 49 Cruel as a Wolf Part 50 Despicable Acts Part 51 Confrontation Part 52 The Wolf Bares his Fangs Part 53 A Call and Answer Part 54 The One to Stop Them Part 55 The Request of Okubo Toshimichi Part 56 May 14, 1878--Morning Part 57 May 14, 1878--Evening

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 from the front flap-Watsuki: Oh no!! I forgot to draw Kenshins sword! Sanosuke: Your finish is weak. I FINALLY DID IT! I finally drew the cover for the comic. I just moved my workplace and my chief assistant suddenly went on vacation, so there were a lot of odd jobs to do and rather than bother people . . . Doing the color was just basically fun, so from now on I want to draw as much of them as I can. But thats really what I should be doing anyway. Am I really such a bad person . . . ? Part 48--the Wolf Revived (A battlefield, long ago. Battousai stands amid fallen members of the Shinsengumi.) Saitou: Okita. Stand aside. Okita: No, there's no need to worry. I, after all, am the captain of the Shinsengumi first unit. Saitou: But you have tuberculosis, dont you? Im not blind. The captain of the Shinsengumi third unit, Saitou Hajime, will kill Hitokiri Battousai. (He drops into his characteristic stance; right leg forward, sword held in the left hand parallel to the body, right hand held in front along the blade. Battousai brings up his own sword.) Saitou: Lets go. Kaoru: Kenshin!! (He blinks. He is sitting in the Maekawa dojo; Kaoru and Yahiko are staring at him.) Yahiko: Hey, wake up. Kaoru: Practice is over, Kenshin. Kenshin: Kenshin . . . ? (Kaoru and Yahiko exchange looks, then smack a cheek each.) Yahiko: You, dummy. You know any other Kenshins? Kaoru: What, are you still asleep? Come on, were going home. (dragging him off) (On the way home.) Kaoru: You usually sleep lightly, so I think when you sleep deeply, youre dreaming of the past. Kenshin: Its been a while since I dreamed of those days. Yahiko: The Shinsengumi? You mean the famous rivals of the Ishin Shishi? Kenshin: Yes. The ones I crossed swords with I dont know how many times. The Shinsengumi was originally a unit employed by the Bakufus Kyoto Defense (in Aizu), with the Edo Tama region swordsmen, who passed through many vicissitudes of fortune, at their core. They wielded the swords to protect the peace of Kyoto, when the Ishin Shishi wasn't yet

organized and acted one by one, making Kyoto a demon city of blood and drawn swords. Under their scarlet flag bearing the character for loyalty and in their striped light yellow jackets, they were also known as the Miburo* who shook Kyoto with their swordsmanship and absolute lack of fear of death. They were defeated by modern weapons and disappeared into the past, but they were probably the greatest fighting force in the history of Japan; the largest, the strongest and the last great group of swordsmen. *At the time the unit was formed, they were stationed at the village of Mibu, so they were called the Wolves of Mibu or Miburo. Kaoru: But they were best at group swordsmanship, fighting many against one. That's cowardly. Kenshin: Its because they first worked to maintain the public peace. Naturally they couldn't fight proper duels. And when you speak of strength, of course there were individual differences. But the officers--the company captains of the first, second and third units, out of the ten, were undoubtedly strong. Yahiko: If it's a unit, why "company captain"? (Isn't that kind of strange?) Kenshin: I don't know. (Why ask me?) But the first and second, and then the third captain . . . no matter how many times we faced each other, we never reached a conclusion. (a pause) Ive heard that most of them have died by now . . . Its too bad. Yahiko: Whatre you being so nice for? Werent they your enemies? Kenshin: Well . . . certainly we were enemies, but I bore them no personal ill-will. We were on different sides, but that doesnt change the fact that we took our swords and our lives in our hands for our beliefs. I feel closer to them than those of us in government positions . . . Kaoru: Hmm. Kenshin: I guess it is kind of weird. Kaoru: No, its not that. Its just a little unusual for you to talk so much about the past. (Kenshin stops, shocked.) Its been a long time Kaoru: Come on, whatre you just standing there for? Yahiko: Lets go! Since I dreamed about those days. And I haven't been dreaming lately at all. So why now . . . (Sanosuke is sitting on the steps of the dojo.) Sanosuke: Damn. All I wanted was some food. Where are those guys? (A peddler approaches the dojo.) Sanosuke: Who are you? Peddler: How do you do? Im a peddler from Tama; I have some unusual medicines called Ishida powder. (taking off his cap) My name is Fujita Gorou. (He looks exactly like Saitou of the Shinsengumi.) Fujita: How about it? Ishida powder works on bruises, even broken bones . . .

Sanosuke: Hold it, hold it. I dont live here. Theyre all out now. Fujita: Oh, I see. Thats too bad. Sanosuke: Hey, you. Whats with those slanty eyes? Fujita: These? Ha ha, I was born this way. Sanosuke: Then what about these? (flipping Fujitas hand over) Youre no medicine peddler; those are shinai calluses. Who are you? Fujita: Youre a clever man, Sagara Sanosuke. So Battousais not home. In that case, (drawing a sword concealed behind his back) Ill just have to leave him a present. Sanosuke: You were hiding that thing . . . Thats what you came for from the start. (thinking) This guy knows about Kenshins past . . . (out loud) All right! I accept! Ill ask who you really are with my fists! (He punches him, knocking him back a pace, but Fujita only falls back into his stance.) Fujita: I see. You have a good punch. You deserve the rumors that say you're a great fighter. Sanosuke (thinking): It had no effect?! Fujita: But these are rumors from the Meiji world of peace. In Kyoto during the Bakumatsu, a punch like that would mean nothing! (He leaps forward, stabbing Sanosuke's right shoulder with lightning speed.)

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 49--Cruel as a Wolf (Saitou stabs Sanosuke in the shoulder, smashing him straight through the dojo wall. The blade snaps.) Saitou (tossing it aside): Its convenient to carry a swordcane, but theyre about as strong as toys. The Japanese sword is, after all, the best-Sanosuke: Wherere you going, you slit-eyed bastard. Were not finished yet. (He is bleeding heavily, but on his feet.) Saitou: You show good spirit. But itd be better if you just went quietly to sleep. The wound is not life-threatening, but its deep. Sanosuke (charging): Shut up! I may be wounded, but your swords broken! The fight starts here! (Saitou blocks the punch, then drives the fragment of sword deeper into Sanosukes shoulder. Sanosuke reels. Saitou takes his wrist in one hand and his head in the other.) Saitou: Sleep. (He smashes him into the dojo floor.) Kaoru: Whatre you walking so slow for, Kenshin? Kenshin: Mm . . . Kaoru: If you keep dawdling itll get dark. (to Yahiko) He doesnt look well. I wonder if his stomach hurts or some-Megumi (behind her): Oh, thats my cue. Kaoru: Me--Megumi!! (What are you doing here?) Megumi: What, are you surprised? We all come and go beneath Heaven. Why can't our paths simply cross? (smiling) Actually, I have today and tomorrow off. I thought Id come over and play. Kaoru: No way! No vixens in my house! Megumi: Ohh, and who was it that treated Yuta, hm? And for free? *Actually she was paid later by Yuzaemon. Megumi: Yahiko, what do you think? Ill cook dinner. Yahiko: Fine by me. Dont be so mean, Kaoru. Kaoru: TRAITOR!!!! Megumi: Ken-san, is it all right with you if I come over? Kenshin: Mm . . . Megumi: Oh, you really dont look well. Do want me to have a look at you? Kenshin (waking up): No, Im fine. Its nothing. (thinking) I should stop fretting . . . I'll only cause them worry. I said it was

because I was dreaming of the old days, but being deep in thought won't solve anything. Even though there should be an answer-(They see the hole in the dojo wall.) Megumi: This . . . Kaoru: What on earth could have happened! Kenshin (thinking): The smell of blood . . . ?! (opening the door) Sano!!! (That evening, in a restaurant, a businessman, Shibumi, meets with Saitou. A shadowed figure, Akamatsu, lurks besides them.) Shibumi: Well, first have a drink, Fujita. Or here I may as well call you Saitou. Saitou: As you like. But nothing for me tonight. Shibumi: I wouldnt have expected you to be a non-drinker. Saitou: No, not at all. Its a weakness. It was my nature when I drank to want to kill excessively. Since its the Meiji era now, I refrain. Shibumi: Ah . . . (laughing nervously) ha ha ha. Youre promising indeed. Saitou: Thank you. Shibumi: Then let's get down to business. Himura Battousai is now-Saitou: At the Kamiya dojo. I went there today, but he wasnt home. Shibumi: Youre all I expected from the captain of the Shinsengumi third unit. When I heard youd been added to our group I was surprised, but now Im relieved to find this "job" is in such capable hands. Saitou: I was surprised as well to find that the man behind the Black Hat case, Udou Jinehs boss, was Mr. Shibumi, originally Secretary to the House. Shibumi: Well, the Meiji government does a lot of different things. Saitou: Of course. But that has nothing to do with me, one of the losers of the new era. If I can spend the remainder of my life at something interesting, thats enough. Killing is my specialty, so this work is all I could desire as a sideline. And if the job is eliminating an old enemy . . . Even so, one thing doesnt make sense. Why would anyone want to assassinate a vagabond wandering the countryside? Who commissioned this job-Akamatsu: Hey! Saitou: Excuse me. I talk too much. (bowing) Please forgive me. Shibumi: No, as long as you understand. Well, why don't we forget about the job for now and have some entertainment? Saitou: Id be happy to, but I should be returning to my real job before they grow suspicious. (donning the jacket and cap of a police officer.) So, permission to be excused. Shibumi (watching him go): Captain of the third unit of the Shinsengumi, Saitou Hajime. After the new era, he changed his name to Fujita Gorou and fought as a member of the sword-bearing police in the Southwest war. Now, hes employed as a police officer. Some say he was the strongest of the Shinsengumi, stronger even than Okita Soushi. Even Jineh couldnt destroy Battousai, but this man . . .

Akamatsu: I dont like him. He smiles too much. Shibumi: Youre prejudiced, Akamatsu. From now on youre to welcome him to our group as Jin'eh's replacement. I was completely at a loss about the commission of Battousais death, but if we do this well we can say goodbye to the dirty work of assassinations that I first needed to rise in the world. And my success in this interesting matter will be due to the man from the Shinsengumi who threatened us so mercilessly during the Bakumatsu. They called the Shinsengumi the Miburo, but in the Meiji era, they're nothing but toothless lap dogs . . . (in the dojo) Megumi: Its too dark, I cant see the wound! Even candles will do! I need more light! Kenshin (examining the dojo): This round seal with a triangular cap on the medicine box . . . a broken blade driven horizontally into the wound . . . this uncommon destruction . . . it couldnt be his doing . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 50--Despicable Acts Sanosukes life was saved. "The wound was deep, but hes lucky there was no injury to the internal organs," said Megumi. But its been three days, and he still hasnt regained consciousness . . . Kaoru: Megumi, the baths free. Ill watch Sanosuke, so take your time. You look tired. Megumi: Thanks, Ill do that. Kaoru: How is he? Megumi: Same as ever. Still sleeping. Hes strong as a cockroach, so hell be fine, but if he doesnt wake up soon, (smacking him irritably) Im just going to stick him in a coffin and bury him anyway. Kaoru (thinking): Youd never think she was a doctor . . . Megumi: Is Ken-san in the dojo again? Kaoru: Yes. Same as ever. Hes thinking about something with a scary look on his face. (Kenshin is sitting in the dojo in the light of a single candle.) Kenshin (thinking): No matter how I think of it, it has to be his work. The medicine box with that sign was used by Shinsengumi spies for disguises. The point of the blade stabbed horizontally is a sign of the Shinsengumi unique technique called Hiratsuki. And this destructive force . . . it has to be his specialized left-handed Hiratsuki Gatotsu . . . The captain of the Shinsengumi third unit, Saitou Hajime. Come to settle what we never finished . . . or does he have some other intention. (He suddenly slashes at the dojo wall with all his might, barely cracking it.) Kenshin (thinking): Saitou Hajimes skill with the sword hasnt waned at all from the time when he was called the Miburo . . . with the reverse blade . . . without killing . . . could I defeat him . . . (realizing what hes done) Oh no! (Miss Kaorus going to scold me for this.) (the next day, at another restaurant) Waitress: There you are. Please take your time. Saitou: Thank you. Akamatsu (appearing suddenly before him): Huh. Just a plain bowl of soba? Not much of a meal. Is it, Mister Saitou. (Akamatsu is a large man with his hair in a samurai topknot and stitches running across cuts on his cheeks and forehead.) Saitou: I like plain soba. And Im Fujita now. Mr. . . Akamatsu, wasn't it? Do you want something? Akamatsu: I dont want anything, but you annoy me. This job should have been mine, but when he heard about the Shinsengumi guy, Master Shibumi gave it to a newcomer. Thats why I dont like you. All right. If you fight, fight right away. And youd better kill him quickly. You never know when someone will be there to stab you in the back. (Saitou chuckles as he slurps his noodles.) Akamatsu: Whats so funny! Saitou: Nothing, Im sorry. I understand, youre telling me that youre annoyed. So why dont we work on this together?

Akamatsu: Wha . . . what? Saitou: The other day, when I left him his present, I was giving him some signs. By now Battousai should know Im here. But from that alone he wont guess my intentions. If a letter arrived from me, whether it had anything to do with fighting or not, he would be certain to fall for it. Akamatsu: So youll ask him. Saitou: And youll bring him down. Akamatsu: Not bad . . . but I still dont like it. Battousais supposed to be an old enemy of yours. Why would you give him up so easily? Saitou: Before Mr. Shibumi I called him my old enemy, but the truth is by now it doesnt matter much to me. As I said, I only wish to spend the remainder of my life doing something interesting. Rather than danger and riches, Ill aim for certainty and a small wage. Thats the kind of man Fujita Gorou is. Akamatsu: I like what I hear. (leaving) But remember one thing. The top man in this assassination group is me! (Saitou finishes his noodles.) Saitou: Its unfortunate, but I have no interest in being the best of the "frogs in the well," who know nothing of the great ocean. (Later. Kenshin stands outside, reading a letter.) Yahiko (waving a pot): Hey, Kenshin, Kaoru says to run into town and buy some tofu! Kenshin (hiding the letter): Im sorry, Yahiko, but I have some business to take care of. I may be late, so be sure to lock the doors. (Yahiko looks puzzles, and then realizes:) Yahiko: Does this mean I have to go? (Kenshin stands in an field surrounded by boulders.) Kenshin: Saitou. Im here as your letter said. Dont be modest, show yourself-(A noise. He blocks a thrown chain with the sheathed sword.) Akamatsu: Feh. You fended off my chain with no difficulty. As I might have expected from the Battousai Ive heard so much about. Kenshin: Who are you? Akamatsu: Akamatsu Arundo. The man who will take your life. (back at the dojo) Kaoru: Business? Kenshin does? Yahiko: Uh-huh. He said he might be late. (Heres your tofu.) Kaoru: Really. (Thanks.) But thats strange. Where would Kenshin have business besides here? Theres only the Akabeko and the Maekawa dojo . . .

Yahiko: Ive got it! Its a woman! Hes been here for three months and theres one or two-Kaoru (whacking him with the pot, sending tofu flying everywhere): How can you only have such terrible ideas?? Yahiko: Ow! You dont have to hit me! Saitou: Excuse me. (they look up guiltily) But I was told that this was the dojo where Himura Battousai lived. My name is Fujita; Ive just been assigned to this town. The chief told me about Himura. Kaoru (thinking, relieved): Oh, he works for the chief . . . (aloud) Unfortunately Kenshin isnt here now, but . . . Saitou: Oh, is that so. The truth is, while its still not confirmed, we received word that Himura was being targeted by a gang of ruffians. Would it be all right if I waited here for him? Kaoru: Um . . . certainly. Im afraid he might be late, but if you dont mind . . . Saitou: Of course not. Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin! (Saitou smiles.)

The Making of the Characters--Akamatsu Arundo He is, of course, just a dog. I only needed this character to develop the Saitou Hajime story, so almost without thinking about character design it was natural to draw one of my favorite egotisical fighters. One of the things I didnt want to get rid of were the weights hidden in his sleeves, but drawing all those chains took a lot of time and got really annoying. As for the design, people who know will have already realized it. Its a fighter from the American comic that I love so dearly. The name "Akamatsu Arundo" is a parody. I thought, thats enough, Ill stop this playing around, but when Im drawing manga all day long and I cant do anything fun at all, I end up going for stuff like this . . . In the half year that Ruroken has been published, Ive been tempted to do this kind of thing, but if I did, Id think "Watsuki, you jerk, youre just busy and tired," so if I do, please laugh and forgive me. Oh, by the way, about the collection of toys I mentioned in the Jineh section (the palm-sized figures), Im up to 80, and if I get four more Ill have the complete set!! . . . What am I doing. I turned 25 this year, too . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 51--Confrontation Kenshin: Its a familiar feeling for me to be targeted, but I have no intention of giving my life without cause. First tell me why youre here. Akamatsu (whirling his chain): My cause? Dont worry. Ill lay it on your grave! (he hurls the weighted end of the chain. Kenshin leaps out of the way.) Akamatsu: I can see you, I can see you. Left, Battousai-(But faster than he can swing the chain, Kenshin has made a circle and is now standing behind him.) Kenshin: You can see me? Can you even see my afterimage? I didnt intend to move that fast. Akamatsu: Why you-(he leaps up, casting out the chain. Kenshin unsheathes the sword, threads the point through one of the links and sheathes it, breaking the chain in half. While Akamatsu is still in midair, Kenshin strikes him in the chest with the point of the sheathed sword. Akamatsu goes down but immediately gets to his feet.) Kenshin (holding up the sickle): Give in. You cant defeat me. Answer me. Who are you? What connection do you have with Saitou? Akamatsu (kneeling): Im sorry! It was my fault! Please forgive me. I didnt want to do it. But Saitou forced me to . . . Kenshin (turning away, thinking): Mere small fry . . . I cant believe all you say, but (thinking) Such a challenge . . . what is Saitou thinking? (aloud) Learn from this mistake and wash your hands of it. Akamatsu: Ye--yes. (throwing two more chains) I thought youd say that, you fool! Kenshin (thinking): Concealed weights?! (One chain binds his hand to the sword; the other wraps itself around his throat.) Akamatsu: Feh. Your reaction to protect your throat was very neat, but what will you do now? Both of your hands are completely caught. You cant move! (He yanks on the chains, dashing Kenshin against the ground.) Akamatsu: If you compare speed, I come out worse. But if you compare us, I am the victor! Megumi: Someones after Ken-san? Kaoru: Yes! Maybe theyre the same ones who killed Sanosuke! Megumi: Hes not dead. Yet. But if its true wed have no way to recognize them. We should be careful. Kaoru: Yes . . . but Kenshin isnt here. Megumi: Even if Kenshins alone we dont have to worry about him, unlike this peacefully sleeping idiot. (pounding on Sanosuke) All right, wake up. I want to go home. (Sanosuke groans.)

Megumi: Well, we cant go out looking for him in the dark. At least the officer the chief sent is here, so its safer than outside. Kaoru: Thats true . . . (Inside the dojo) Yahiko: I thought police carried sabres. Youve got a Japanese sword. Saitou: Sabres are fragile and unreliable. I obtained special permission to carry this. Japanese swords are, after all, the best. (Outside . . .) Akamatsu: You dead yet? Six times should be enough. I promised to lay the truth on your grave. I and Saitou, just like Jineh, are hired killers from the politicians. I dont know the reason why. Because of the Black Hat case, these guys found out where you were. They probably wanted us to keep you from telling anyone about what went on during the Bakumatsu. All the guys still living in the government have stuff buried in their pasts. Kenshin: Hmm . . . so Saitou Hajime is an assassin like Udou Jineh . . . If I remember correctly, Saitou enforced discipline in the Shinsengumi, and I heard he was the one who wielded the sword in many murders inside the company . . . hmm. Akamatsu (thinking): He took all six?! Kenshin: Even in the Meiji era, hes still doing such foolish things . . . Akamatsu: Youll die for sure smashed against this rock! (Kenshin twists in midair, standing on the rock with the chains crossed. He draws the sword with his teeth.) Akamatsu (thinking): Shit, in this position I cant use both hands-(He screams.) (Later, Kenshin walks home.) Kaoru (waiting in front of the door): Kenshin!! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. Kaoru: We were worried. Oh! Youre hurt. Chain marks! (a long pause) You werent doing anything weird out there, were you? Kenshin: Wha? Kaoru: Anyway, someones after you. Youd better avoid going outside for a while. Kenshin: Miss Kaoru . . . where did you hear . . . Kaoru: The police. The chief sent someone to tell you. (leading him inside) He's an assisstant police inspector of the Metropolitan Police Office and a member of the sword-bearing police, Mr. Fujita Gorou. Saitou: It seems from your condition that Akamatsu gave you some trouble. You have indeed become weak.

Back to Home

Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 52--The Wolf Bares his Fangs Saitou: The last time we fought must have been the battle of Tobafushimi. So, it has been about . . . ten years. Kaoru (thinking) Ten years . . . (aloud) Kenshin, you know Mr. Fujita? Kenshin: Hes changed his name to Fujita Gorou. He was the captain of the Shinsengumi third unit, Saitou Hajime. Kaoru: The Shinsengumi . . . Yahiko: Then youre the one after Kenshin . . . Saitou: Ten years . . . its only two words. But to live it is a long time. Kenshin: . . . Yes . . . Enough time for a man to go bad. Udou Jineh was twisted from the beginning, but you werent. In the days of the Bakumatsu even though you were vicious, if you fought, it was by a fair and honorable challenge. Attacking an enemys friend to scare him, setting your dog on him and using that opening to take hostages--such cheap tricks would have been beneath you. You aren't the Saitou Hajime that I knew as a warrior. (Saitou begins to laugh.) Yahiko: Bastard! Whats so funny! Saitou: It is funny, boy. I cant help laughing. I thought your sword had dulled, but I see your wits have dulled as well. Akamatsu my dog? What use could I have for a such a weakling? We, who fought Hitokiri Battousai the most often, knew his strength most deeply. But now Akamatsu gave you trouble. The vagabond who does not kill has made you weak. Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Yahiko: . . . weak? Kenshin: Saitou. It doesnt matter to me what you think. If I only have the strength of the vagabond who protects others reflected in my eyes, its enough. I dont need the strength of the murderous Hitokiri anymore. Saitou: The strength of a vagabond . . . then you're a failure even as a vagabond. While you were fighting a desperate battle with Akamatsu, I was here all along. And as I presented myself as a police officer, no one thought anything of it. (drawing his sword) In other words, if I wanted to, I could have killed them at any time. And its not just this time you failed. With Jineh, with Kanryuu. Always, those you said you would protect fell into your enemys hands. And in the end, because of the fool Raijuuta, one will be scarred for the rest of his life. Kaoru (thinking): The incident with Raijuuta didnt have anything to do with the police! Hes been watching Kenshin all along-Saitou: Having only a fragment of your strength is like having nothing at all. These words of a hypocrite make me sick. Yahiko: Back off! No ones died since Kenshin was here! Saitou: But that may not last. (Kenshin is silent.) Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin . . . Saitou: I thought Battousai would understand this himself, and I set Akamatsu on him. But as you said, ten years is enough time for a man to go bad. This vagabond who does not kill is drowning in the complacency of so-called justice. Why would

Hitokiri Battousai protect without killing? Have you forgotten? Kill. Evil. Instantly. That was the one truth we shared with the Hitokiri. I cannot stand to see any more of this. Kenshin: No matter what you say, I will not kill anymore. Saitou: Really. (falling into his stance) Come. I deny it all. (Kenshin remains where he is.) Saitou: Whats wrong. Do you want the Gatotsu to hit the girl as you look on? (Kenshin takes a step forward and is pulled back. Kaoru, head down, is hanging onto his sleeve.) Kenshin (gently removing her hand): Miss Kaoru. Its all right. Whatever happens, hes after me. I cant prevent this fight. Kaoru: But . . . (thinking) I have the strangest feeling that Kenshin won't be here anymore . . . Saitou: Come. Kenshin: Youre the challenger. Saitou: Hmm. I see. (charging forward) Lets go!! (He strikes the wall. Kenshin leaps above him, drawing his sword.) Yahiko: The Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuutsuisen! (thinking) Whos weak? Kenshins the strongest after all! Saitou: You mean to avoid me, Battousai?! (He strikes upwards.) Kenshin (thinking): The Taikuu Gatotsu? Kaoru: Kenshin!!

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 53--A Call and Answer (Saitous upward thrust pins Kenshin to the ceiling.) Yahiko: Kenshin! Saitou: Twisting your waist so you at least avoided being impaled. A better response than I thought, but (twisting the blade free) your finish is weak! (Kenshin hits the floor.) Saitou: An avoided thrust can become an attack from the side in an instant. The Hiratsuki, as devised by the tactics genius Hijikata Toshizou, the second-in-command of the Shinsengumi, has no weak points. And my Gatotsu is even more so. Kaoru (thinking): That stance . . . hes going to do it again . . . In real combat, its extremely rare to meet the same enemy twice. When it does happen, if there is one technique that can bring him down, all others become useless. To polish one's own specialized techniques until they become certain death. The Shinsengumis true strength isnt fighting in groups, its here. (Saitou charges; Kenshin rushes forward to meet him.) Yahiko (thinking): The sword--a weapon breaker! Saitou (sending Kenshin flying back into the wall): You struggle in vain! It is nameless, but my beloved blade and these techniques have served me well in countless dangers from the time of the Bakumatsu until now. You wont break them now. Yahiko (thinking): No good. Hes too strong . . . Kaoru: Kenshin! (she rushes over to him) Ken . . . (Kenshins eyes are cold and angry. She stops, surprised.) Saitou: Stand aside, little girl. (she whirls around to face him.) Youre in the way. (Kaoru refuses to move. Kenshin puts a hand on her shoulder.) Kenshin: Lets go. Saitou (thinking): The response to the second attack, trying to break the sword, must have been faster than to the first one. Hes taken a deep wound to the chest and yet . . . Since hes settled here hes fought Zanza, the Oniwabanshuu, Shinomori Aoshi and Raijuuta all in a short time. Hes learned to accept victory by awakening the strength of the Hitokiri that sleeps inside him. Its as I thought. When he picks up the sword, although he doesnt know it --little by little hes reverting to Hitokiri Battousai. (Kenshin charges.) He wasnt this fast before. (Kenshin is a blur before him.) He disappeared! Below-(He kicks out, knocking Kenshin back.) Saitou (thinking): Now . . . that exceeded my expectations by far. Kaoru (thinking): Hes breathing too hard. Could it be that his body couldn't keep up with that show of strength? It must have taken more than he thought-(Slowly Kenshin brings his breathing under control, gazing fiercely at Saitou.)

Kaoru (thinking): No. Saitou (thinking): By fighting an old enemy, has the sense of ten years ago been revived? Has he become Hitokiri Battousai once more? Or simply feeling sharp? (aloud) Only this will tell. The true from of the Gatotsu. No holding back. Yahiko: Hes . . . hes been holding back up till now! (Saitou stabs forward. Kenshin sidesteps.) Saitou (thinking): Fast! But hes completely forgotten about the side attack. Merely sharp after all-(Kenshin whips his sword around in a backhanded blow to the base of Saitous skull. Saitou is driven through the dojo wall.) Yahiko: Amazing. Avoiding the blow and turning at the same time. A blow to the back full of centrifugal force! Kenshin: After being shown the Gatotsu four times in succession, even a fool would think of one or two counterattacks. Get up, Saitou. It would be disappointing to end our battle like this after ten years. Saitou (climbing to his feet): I was only trying to test your strength. But my plans have changed. Ill kill you now. Kenshin: You must be dreaming. I should be the one to say that. (Kaoru falls to her knees.) Kaoru (thinking): Its the same . . . its exactly the same as with Jineh . . . (aloud) Stop them . . . somebody stop them . . . (thinking) If this goes on, "Kenshin" won't be here anymore!

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 54--The One to Stop Them Kaoru: Somebody stop them--!! (They exchange blows. The tip of Saitous sword is shorn off.) Battousai: Next time it will be your head that flies. Yahiko: Wow . . . Kenshins much sharper today. Kaoru: No! Thats not Kenshin! Thats Hitokiri Battousai! Its Battousai! Stop them! Somebody stop them-Sanosuke (walking in, leaning on Megumi): Its no good, girl. Theyre not in Meiji Tokyo any more. Theyre fighting in Kyoto of the Bakumatsu. No matter how much you call, your voice cant reach them. Only someone who survived the violence of the Bakumatsu and tasted the shaking of Kyoto could stop this fight-(A carriage races through the streets, knocking Tsubame back.) Tae: Tsubame, are you all right? Tsubame: Ye--yes. Tae: Such a big carriages shouldnt ride through town like that. I dont know who this rich man is, but he must be in a hurry. Inside the carriage: Kawaji. How long has Saitou been at the Kamiya dojo? Kawaji: About . . . four and a half hours. Man: Hmm . . . maybe were too late. Tell the coachman to hurry. We should be there in ten minutes. (At the dojo) Saitou: You bastard, Ill use the Gatotsu even with a broken sword! Battousai: I see the Shinsengumi still dont know how to retreat. Saitou: The first principle of the Shinsengumi is that it is unworthy to deviate from the warriors path. A warrior does not know how to flee before the enemy!! (Battousai knocks Saitous sword out of his hand with his left fist.) Megumi: With his bare hand! Sanosuke: To make an opening for the sword. Battousai: So the Shinsengumi choose honor over life . . . Thats all right with me. Sanosuke (thinking): Thats the match. He cant keep off Kenshins sword bare-handed-(Saitou hits Battousais hand with his belt; the reverse blade goes flying.) Megumi: The belt from his uniform?! Yahiko: When did he--

Saitou: I have you! (pummeling him) Megumi: Ken-san! Sanosuke: Hes in trouble now! Without his sword Kenshin doesnt have a chance-Saitou: With this-- (he whips off his jacket and pulls it taut around Battousais throat, lifting him off the ground)--its over! Yahiko: Hes trying to strangle him! Sanosuke: Nothing so simple. He wants to break his neck . . . Saitou: Give up! You cant fight me anymore! (Battousai pushes down on the iron sheath at his belt, which catches Saitou under the chin. They separate and square off once again, both bloody and breathing hard.) Sanosuke: Neither of them have any strength to spare. This next attack will be the last. Itll be life or death, or else theyll both kill each other. Kaoru (thinking): Ken . . . shin . . . Saitou: Its time we finished this. Battousai: Yes. Yahiko: Kaoru! (She runs forward to catch him..) Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin! (her hand slides through empty air) Ken . . . (They charge, roaring.) Kaoru: NO!!!!!! Kawaji (at the door): Stop! (They freeze almost in mid-air.) Kawaji: Come to your senses, Saitou! Your mission was only to test Battousais abilities! Saitou: It isnt your place to interfere. Okubo (entering behind him): I knew about your honor as one of the Shinsengumi, but I dont want you or Himura to die a pointless death here. Battousai: So youre the one pulling Saitous strings. Originally one of the Ishin Shishi from Satsuma, the director of the Department of Internal Affairs, Okubo Toshimichi.

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 55--the Request of Okubo Toshimichi Battousai: Once of the Satsuma Ishin Shishi, now Director of Internal Affairs under the Meiji government, Okubo Toshimichi. Yahiko: And so what?! Who is this bearded guy that just showed up out of nowhere!? Sanosuke: You don't read the papers. Obviously a mere child wouldn't know. Megumi: The last of the Ishin Sanketsu*, the triumvirate of the new era, the highest achievers of the new age. He has complete control of the country in all but name with the position of Director of Internal Affairs. In other words . . . the most powerful man in Meiji Japan. *The other two, Saigou Takamori and Katsuru Kogourou, had already died by 1878. Okubo: I apologize for the rough treatment, but we needed to know how strong you were. You'll hear what I have to say? Battousai: . . . Yes. Even if I have to force it out of you. Akamatsu (from outside): What . . . this is big. Why would an important person like Okubo be involved in this . . . this is far beyond the Battousai issue . . . I gotta tell Mr. Shibumi. Saitou (noticing Akamatsu' presence): Feh . . . (picking up his jacket) It's been a long time since I had to work this hard, and all of a sudden he spoiled all my fun. The conclusion will have to be postponed. Battousai: You escaped by a hairs breath. Saitou (with a faint smile): That was you. Kawaji (stopping him at the door): Saitou! Saitou: Mission report! Himura Kenshin is of no use to us. But Himura Battousai seems to be all right--report ends. (He leaves.) Kawaji: Damn him. Hes the best spy the our Information Agency has ever had, but no one knows how the Miburo thinks! Okubo: Come, theres a carriage waiting outside. Battousai: You must be dreaming. Im not the only one wrapped up in this-Sanosuke: Kenshin? (A pause. Then Kenshin punches himself in the face.) Kenshin: I am not the only one involved in this. All of us will hear what you have to say. Kaoru: Oh-- (she hugs him) Im so glad! Youre Kenshin again!! Kenshin: Oro---(Kaoru has managed to put her hand right on the cut.) Kaoru: Augh!! Megumi, quick!!! Megumi: What have you done, you fool!

Kawaji: Governor Okubo? Okubo: Do as he says. Now there is nothing we need more than Himuras strength . . . (A short time later. Everyone is seated on cushions in a semicircle before Okubo.) Okubo: Ill come straight to the point, with no beating around the bush. Shishio is plotting in Kyoto. Sanosuke: Thats not straight to the point at all, Mr. Okubo. Whos this Shishio? Kawaji: Watch your mouth! Kenshin: Shishio Makoto. It was after I had been given the role of guerrilla swordsman to fight the Shinsengumi and been moved from the underground to the surface. The role of "Shadow Hitokiri" was passed on to another member of the Ishin Shishi from Choushuu, Shishio Makoto. The successor of Hitokiri Battousai. Everyone: Hitokiri Battousais . . . successor? Kenshin: Yes . . . he hid himself so perfectly in the shadows that few knew he even existed. Even I, his predecessor, never saw him face to face. But what about him? I heard that he died ten years ago in the Boshin war. (Okubo says nothing.) Kenshin: I see . . . So he didnt die in the war. He was eliminated by his comrades. It would be judged safer to erase the doer of dirty deeds, rather than let them leak to the outside world. In those wild times it wasnt that unusual. Okubo: There was no other way. Shishio Makotos skill with the sword and quick wits made him a man of action almost on a level with you, but he had a dangerous cunning and a longing for power almost beyond comprehension. He accepted his role as a killer in the shadows only to prove his strength to the leaders of the Ishin Shishi, never thinking of the weak or of his comrades as you did. Among his assassinations are some that must never come to light . . . The very foundations of the Meiji government would be shaken. If we had entered the new age with Shishio alive, he could have used this weakness to play with Japan in the palm of his hand. Kenshin: So he was killed in the violence of the Boshin war? Okubo: He was certainly killed. Oil was even poured over his corpse and it was burned. But while his entire body is covered with burns, Shishio Makoto is alive. Now he has formed a great army by gathering fighters who love flesh and blood, and arms merchants who hate the peace, making his headquarters in the underworld of Kyoto. He is planning a war of revenge against this country, splitting it in two, with these past murders as his secret weapon. All the troops weve sent in to suppress him have been destroyed . . . now you're our last hope. For the sake of the people of Japan, Himura, please go once again to Kyoto. Kaoru: So, in other words, you're asking Kenshin to assassinate Shishio Makoto. (A silence.) Okubo: . . . Thats right. Kawaji: Of course thats not all. Hell be amply rewarded. And on top of that we'll close our eyes to certain transgressions. For example, the acquittal of Takani Megumi on charges of opium smuggling-(Megumi slams her hand down on the floor; everyone turns to look at her.) Megumi: Stop joking. If youre using my dealings with opium as a hold on Ken-san, then Id rather be executed. Sanosuke: It was your dirty work that started this whole mess. And now you want Kenshin to cover your ass? Wouldn't that be convenient. Kenshin has chosen to live as a vagabond who doesnt kill. And I'm not going to stand by and watch you drag

him into this stinking mess. Kawaji: Stay out of this, you ignorant boy! The very existence of the Meiji government is in danger! Sanosuke: Better that a dirty government should die. It wouldn't be good to disturb the ordinary people with all this, but-Kawaji: Without the prosperity of the Meiji the people wouldnt have peace, fool! (If you dont shut up Ill have you arrested!) Sanosuke: Thats what youd like to think! (Try it, baldy!) Yahiko: Obviously a mere child like me can't understand all these government matters, but at least I know that you could have Kenshin assassinated as easily as Shishio. Both now and long ago, you had people assassinated or eliminated whenever it was convenient. You guys are pretty strange. Kaoru: Governor Okubo, I understand that you need Hitokiri Battousai now. But Kenshin isnt the Hitokiri anymore. We will not let Kenshin go to Kyoto. Kawaji: Fools! Have you no idea how important-Okubo: Enough, Kawaji. Kawaji: Governor Okubo! Okubo (to Kenshin): This matter is too important for you to answer now. Take a week to think. I'll come back on May 14, one week from today, to hear your answer. (he turns to leave) Kenshin: Mr. Okubo. You look much wearier than you did ten years ago. Okubo: Its far more difficult to build a new era than to destroy the old one. That's why. Ill expect a good answer. (At Shibumis house) Shibumi: Okubo Toshimichi!! Akamatsu: Yeah!! What're we going to do, boss? Shibumi: I see . . . so Saitou is Okubos dog. If I could get Saitou to tell me Okubo's weak point by bribing him, I could dream of being the next Director! Akamatsu: Youre crazy! Im not going to cross that point of no return. Im running to Shanghai where it's safe. Saitou (appearing behind him): There is somewhere you can run that's even safer than Shanghai. That place called hell. (His sword tears the head from his shoulders.) Shibumi, you made one mistake. You Ishin Shishi think that you were the only ones who built the Meiji era, but we on the Bakufu side also wagered our lives, even as the losers. The reason I obey the government as a secret agent is to dispose of the ticks that feed on it, as my duty as a surviving member of the Shinsengumi. Be he Okubo or anyone else, if one who drowns in his own desires harms this country, "Kill Evil Instantly"--I'll cut him down. Shibumi: Wa . . . wait!! If you want money, I'll-Saitou: You tame a dog with food. You tame a man with money. But there is nothing that can tame a Miburo. (Another corpse; a sword running with blood.) Saitou: After all, a wolf is a wolf. Shinsengumi is Shinsengumi. And a Hitokiri is a Hitokiri. Isnt he, Battousai . . .

the Makings of the Characters--Saitou Hajime (Fujita Gorou)

There was no model; Saitou Hajime was a real person. But unlike Sagara Souzou and Yamagata Aritomo, he has a deep influence on the story, so I adapted him quite a bit. I adapted him so much that I received letters in protest from fans of the Shinsengumi. (Ive received protest letters before but Saitou's gotten the most so far.) Saitou justs seems to get more and more popular, though, so Im really happy. The character Saitou is still part of the story, so Ill keep quiet about the historical facts and the details about the plot, but I like the way hes drawn as an aloof "dirty hero" who carries out his ideal of "Kill. Evil. Instantly;" he's never a simple good guy and always antagonistic to Kenshin and the others. Other than the above I had no real design. Since he was introduced in the beginning as a bad guy, I gave him a villains face, but I got protest letters about this too. It seems the fans of the Shinsengumi think of him as a gentle, handsome man, even though there isnt a single photograph left of him, so . . . (There is a portrait, though. Its there, but those who want to think of Saitou as handsome probably shouldnt look at it.) I also got letters saying, "Whats Saitou doing selling the Hijikata familys Ishida Sanyaku?!" To put it simply, that was just a joke. And to those who protested that Akamatsu was nothing more than a bad joke, I am very repentant. But getting so many letters about such little things actually makes me very sad. Im a manga artist and only human. Shinsengumi fans, Cant you read this manga a little more forgivingly . . . *The Gatotsu isnt a real technique. Saitou Hajimes special technique was the left-handed one-sword stab, but I changed it around for a boys magazine to be the Gatotsu. But the Shinsengumis specialty, the Hiratsuki, is real.

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 56--May 14, 1878--Morning One week from now . . . I'll come back to hear your answer. (Kaoru tears a page off the calendar, revealing May 14. Kenshin is scrubbing busily at the well .) Kaoru (thinking): Its been a week . . . the day he has to give an answer has come, but Kenshins just acting like normal. Kenshin (holding up a cloth): There. Pure white! (Sanosuke kicks him into the well.) Kenshin: .......!! (I thought I was going to die . . . ) Sanosuke: This is no time to do laundry. What about your answer? I can't believe you would, but you're not going to accept, are you? Leave this alone. You cant trust the man in charge of the government that only works for its own selfish gain. Kenshin (clambering out): Sano, youre just prejudiced against the Meiji government. Sanosuke (pushing him back down): Yeah? Thats bad? (Im from the Sekihoutai.) Kenshin: No . . . . (climbing out) If Governor Okubo worked only for his own profit like the other low-level Ishin Shishi, Saitou probably would have already cut him down. Yahiko: That rotten cop? That government dog? Kenshin: No . . . before he fought me, he spoke of justice. Kill. Evil. Instantly. That was the one truth we shared with the Hitokiri. Kenshin: One whose heart and mind had been reduced to that of a dog could not speak such words. He is still the Wolf of Mibu . . . From a darkness that will never see the sun, the fangs of "Kill Evil Instantly" stab-- (darkly) Thats why hes not someone you can get along with. Yahiko: Yeah! Sanosuke: You said it. Kaoru: I hate him! (Four huge sneezes rock the soba house.) Waitress: Yuck, thats dirty, Mr. Fujida. Saitou: Excuse me. (Four sneezes . . .) It seems I am hated. Well, it is natural for one of the Shinsengumi to be hated in these times. (he glances at a calendar) Well, what's it going to be, Battousai? (Kenshin stands up, adjusting his sword.) Kenshin (banging Yahiko cheerfully with a basket of laundry): Hang these up, Yahiko. I'm going to Governor Okubo now. Kaoru: Why? Hes coming here. Kenshin: But Governor Okubo is a very busy man. Itll be quicker if I go to him.

Megumi (hurrying up): Oh, youre here, youre here. Good morning, Ken-san. Sanosuke: Whats the vixen doing up so early? Megumi: How dare you speak like that to the one who saved your life? Sanosuke: I saved yours too. Megumi: That's different for men and women. Kaoru: What on earth is it? Megumi: Todays the day of the reply. I brought something useful for this day. Kenshin: Oro. A COLLAR Megumi: Special Technique "Ken-san Capture"! (whispering to Kaoru) Now he definitely can't go to Kyoto, and if necessary I brought some sleeping powder-Kaoru: Go home!!! Yahiko: Hey, now youre the dog, Kenshin. C'mon, shake. (Sanosuke: Women . . .) Kenshin (removing the collar): Anyway, I'm leaving. Kaoru: But do you know where Okubos mansion is? Kenshin: No, I heard hes going to the Cabinet in Akasaka. If I go to Kioizaka I can probably meet up with him. Kaoru: Well, then well go with you-Kenshin (smiling): No . . . things could get complicated, so its better if I go alone. (They watch him walk out the gate.) Yahiko: Its all right. Kenshin wouldnt go off to Kyoto and leave you. Sanosuke: Yeah . . . Kenshin wouldnt have any part of an assassination in this day and age. Megumi: I wont let him go, even if I have to use force to stop him. Kaoru (thinking): But . . . if Governor Okubos story is true, then Kenshin cant leave Shishio Makoto alone if hes going to cause another war. Then Hitokiri Battousai will have to kill Shishio Makoto. Kenshin . . . . Kioisaka--This hills name comes from the neighboring Houses of Kishuu, Bishuu and Ii. It originated with the wall built around the daimyos mansions, and both long ago and today is one of the best districts in Tokyo. Okubo Toshimichi, the most powerful man in the Meiji government, was traveling along this road by coach on the morning of May 14, 1880. Unknowingly awaiting his destiny. (Inside the coach) Okubo (thinking): Todays meeting will be long. And theres still work to be done at the department . . . I'll meet with

Himura this evening. (Lightning-fast footsteps chase after the coach) Okubo: Hell probably do it. No . . . he has to. If Himura doesnt act, (the footsteps gain on him) Okubo: The country will be destroyed. (A young man opens the door of the moving coach. His name is Soujirou; he is well dressed and has a pleasant face.) Soujirou: The dead dont need to worry about the future of the country. (He smiles, clamping a hand over Okubos mouth.) Soujirou: I have a message from Mr. Shishio. "It was a good idea to send Himura Battousai to assassinate me, but in the end it will only be struggling in vain. This country will be mine." (He draws a short blade. Outside, a group of armed men stop the carriage.) Shimada: I am the samurai Shimada Ichirou of the Ishikawa province! Chou: Chou Tsurahide of the same! Okubo you scoundrel, prepare yourself! (A scream) Shimada: All right, the coachmen is no more!! Come on! (They open the carriage. Okubos corpse falls out.) Samurai: He . . . hes dead . . . Someone got here before us . . . What happened . . . what are we going to do? We already sent the death-threats to the government and the newspapers . . . Shinada: No matter what, we brought Okubo down. Chou: Shimada . . . ? Shimada (hacking at the corpse): There were no witnesses! We killed Okubo!! May 14, 1880--The Incident at Kioisaka. Japanese history states that the most powerful man in the Meiji government was assassinated in broad daylight. The assassins were seven discontented Ishikawa samurai. And so, the existence of Shishios faction, who took advantage of the prior notice of the assassination attempt, was never revealed. (A crowd gathers as the police deal with the aftermath. Kenshin is among them.) Soujirou (appearing behind Kenshin): If you dont to die too, for your own sake, dont defy Mr. Shishio. (Kenshin whirls around; there is no one there.) Kenshin (thinking): Shisho Makoto . . .

the Making of the Characters--Okubo Toshimichi As it says in the story, he was a real person, one of the Ishin Sanketsu. Like the other real characters, I drew my own image of him. Okubo is famous as being a close friend of Saigou, but possibly because of the Japanese fondness for Saigou, Okubo is thought to be an evil man, sly and deceitful, which I think is too bad. It's true that Okubo was the one who made the plots of the Bakumatsu, but after the Restoration, he was above all an honest man, in national affairs unswayed by not only his own self-interest and greed, but his feelings as well (which is how he would sentence his close friend Saigou to death). My image of him is an ideal politician. After the assassination at Kioizaka, his estate was appraised, and all of Japan was eager to see how great the fortune of the most powerful man in the Meiji governement was. But he had only five hundred yen (now, about twenty million yen, or two hundred thousand dollars) and he was six thousand yen in debt (240 million yen, or $2,400,000). Moreover, this debt was incurred to cover the government's lack of money... Since then, it's been natural for politicians much lower than Okubo with connections to the zaibatsu to have a fortune, and it's unlikely to see any other politician who so completely threw away his own interest. After death, he was hated by the people of his birthplace as the man who killed Saigou and refused to allow his remains to be taken home. He was not taken back until very recently, in the Heisei era. The man who wagered all and threw all away for his dream of hundreds of years of Japanese prosperity was not allowed to return home even after hundreds of years had passed. I think Okubo Toshimichi could be more loved by the people. I thought originally that I would do the design from a photograph of his portrait, but I couldn't find it, so I used a photo of his statue. So he really doesnt look like this at all. Oh well . . . Looking over it I realized he kind of looks like President Lincoln (whom I also like) so I think it turned out all right.

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seven--May 14, 1878 Part 57--May 14, 1878--Evening Newsmen (scattering papers): Extra! Extra! Governor Okubo assassinated! Extra! The news of Okubos assassination, "the Incident at Kioisaka," shocked all of Tokyo. (Inside Metropolitan Police Headquarters) Kawaji (pounding the table): This is Shishios work!! He must have men all over Japan if he used the news to commit this crime! Without ever betraying their existence, theyll sap the strength of the Meiji government, piece by piece, until the day when they rise up . . . (He bows his head, tears leaking from his eyes. Another man comes through the office door.) Kawaji: Mr. Yamayoshi, governor of Fukushima prefecture. The last man to speak with Governor Okubo. Yamayoshi: I came to Okubo's esate to pay my respects early this morning before returning home to my prefecture. But I never imagined it would have been like this . . . (Flashback to that morning. Okubo and Yamayoshi are seated on either sides of a desk.) Okubo: Ten years of the new era have passed. When you look at whats been accomplished, its shameful tha there have been so few real results. From now on, however. Well need thirty years to strengthen the country. These past ten years were be the period of construction. The next, a period of growth. This will be the most important time for the government to organize and perfect the domestic administration. While Im unworthy, I must accomplish the goals of these ten years at all costs. The third period, protection, will be in the hands of my successor. Then, the switch to a democratic form of government with an assembly open to everyone. Japan will be reborn as a nation-state. Then the Restoration will be complete. Saitou: A nation-state . . . A nation where the people will decide their own fate, instead of, as now and as in Edo times, having it decided for them by their superiors? A fantastic ideal. Kawaji: But an ideal he believed in . . . If Governor Okubo had lived . . . Yamayoshi: One thing worries me . . . Why the normally taciturn governor was so forthcoming this morning. I dont think he had any warning of his own death, but perhaps today something important was to happen that would change the future of Japan . . . (Later, Kenshin and Saitou are walking out.) Kenshin: Mr. Kawaji seemed very upset. Saitou: He was picked for his position by Okubo for his talent. But it isnt just his tragedy. Weve lost the last of the Ishin Sanketsu, a great leader. There arent any skillful men left in the world of government. From now on, Japan will begin to wander off course . . . And Shishio won't let this opportunity go to waste-Newsmen: Extra! Extra! Governor Okubo assassinated! (Kenshin leans over the bridge railing, watching the newspapers drift through the air.) Kenshin (thinking): So those times have begun again . . . (Its grown dark. A boy rushes up to the dojo.)

Megumi: Why is it only nights like tonight I have to do emergency surgeries?! Boy: Please hurry!! Sanosuke: Can't let the boy and the vixen walk alone at night. I'll take them as far as the stop. Megumi: How dare you talk like that. Kaoru: All right. Take care. (She watches them go.) Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin . . . Hes late. (Kenshin steps out of the darkness behind her.) Kaoru: Kenshin! (Her smiles fades as she sees his expression.) Kenshin: Wheres Yahiko? Kaoru: Oh . . . well, he got tired waiting up for you and fell asleep. (Hes only a child, he couldnt stay up all night.) Kenshin: I see. Kaoru: Kenshin? Kenshin: Governor Okubo was killed this morning. Kaoru: Yes . . . I saw the papers. Kenshin: The real killer was one of Shishios followers. I cannot leave Shishio alone after this. Im going to Kyoto. (A silence. The wind blows leaves around them.) Kaoru: To . . . assassinate Shishio Makoto? Kenshin: No . . . but Im not sure. If I had remained as I am now, when I first heard that I was needed to confront Shishio, I would have fought until I defeated him. But if, as in the fight with Saitou, I have already returned to Battousai . . . In my days here, while my heart was at ease, I felt like I had changed from the Hitokiri to an ordinary swordsman . . . But the fight with Saitou forced me to realize it. My innermost heart has not changed The madness of the Hitokiri still lives inside. Kaoru (clapping her hands on his shoulders): But you came back! No matter how close you were to Battousai, you were still Kenshin! The time with Saitou and the time with Jineh were the same! So its all right. Kenshin: No . . . With Jineh, I became Battousai to save you, and your voice brought me back. But with Saitou, I became Battousai only for the sake of the fight. And so your voice couldnt even reach me. The difference is crucial. Those times have begun again. Kenshin: When I first met you . . . even though you knew I was Hitokiri Battousai, you kept me from leaving. "I dont care about a persons past," you said. I was very happy. Kaoru: You . . .

If I stay here any along, Miss Kaoru and the others will be in danger. Whenever I become Battousai. Kenshin: But to the government and to Shishios faction, to all the people who bear a grudge against Hitokiri Battousai, Battousai is all that I am. I cannot allow myself to remain here. (He embraces her, suddenly.) Kenshin: Thank you for everything youve done . . . and farewell. I am a vagabond. I will wander once again. (He lets her go. Tears form in her eyes; she falls to her knees.) Kaoru: Ken . . . shin. May 14, Meiji 11. Kaoru: Kenshin!! On that day Himura Kenshin became a vagabond once again. Into the pitch-black darkness, he disappeared alone-May 14, Meiji 11--End

Back to Home Back to Volume Seven

Volume Eight On the Meiji Toukai Way

Part 58 To Kyoto ... (Beginning) Part 59 To Kyoto ... (End) Part 60 Megumi's Feelings, Kaoru's Feelings Part 61 A Cruel Man Part 62 On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 63 Makimachi Misao Part 64 Playing Tag Part 65 Each on Their Way Part 66 A Village Abandoned

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way from the front flap-Watsuki: I failed the diet I mentioned in volume 3, but this year . . .! Misao: Yeah, yeah. LATELY IVE BEEN WORRIED Samurai Spirits Zankurou Musouken (I want to do it). My favorite coffeehouse (itll go bankrupt). A decline in the quality of my pens and manuscript paper (this is urgent). My potbelly (even more urgent.) The appearance of the RuroKen anime (thumping heartbeat). The future of the RuroKen manga (nervousness). The future of the manga artist Watsuki Nobuhiro ( . . ....) Hope the new year will be a good one . . . The results of the first character popularity poll! First--- Himura Kenshin--- 19476 votes Second--- Sagara Sanosuke--- 9991 votes Third--- Myoujin Yahiko--- 3659 votes Fourth--- Shinomori Aoshi--- 3494 votes Fifth--- Kamiya Kaoru--- 2627 votes Sixth--- Sagara Souzou--- 2157 votes Seventh--- Okita Soushi--- 1144 votes Eighth--- Tsukayama Yutarou--- 904 votes Ninth--- Takani Megumi--- 626 votes Tenth--- Udou Jineh--- 612 votes Eleventh--- Saitou Hajime--- 598 votes Part 58--To Kyoto . . . (Beginning) Sanosuke (smashing his fist into a table at the Akabeko): That bastard, that fuckin asshole!! So he thinks he can just waltz off without a word to anyone!! Tae: Calm . . . calm down. Please dont break the stores things-Tsubame (shielding herself from the rain of broken dishes, tables, food . . .): Im scared~~~ Sanosuke: Im going to Kyoto! I wont be happy until Ive given him just one good punch!! (remembering): So don't go off wandering without my permission. Got that, Kenshin? (aloud) Damn him. (He leaves, kicking a tub at some innocent passer-by.) Tsubame: He was awfully rough . . . Tae: Yes, he was. And he left without paying again. But I cant believe that Kenshin left to wander again . . . I thought he would stay at Kaorus for good. Yahiko: Hey! Tae: Oh, Yahiko. Yahiko: Have you seen Sanosuke? Tae: He was just here, kicking up a fuss. How is Kaoru?

Yahiko: Not good. She still hasnt gotten out of bed. Ever since he said good-bye. (Kaoru is curled up in bed.) Thank you, for everything . . . and farewell. I am a vagabond. I will wander once again. (A tear runs down her cheek.) (Yahiko charges in and tears the blankets off.) Yahiko: I know you feel bad, but how long are you going to hide?! This isnt like you! Are you going to just give up, or are you going to go after him and-(Ignoring him, she silently retrieves the blanket and creeps back inside.) Yahiko: Hey . . . (His only answer is another sniffle.) Yahiko (to Tae): For two whole days she hasnt said a word. Well, you two should come by and try to cheer her up. Tae: All right. (Yahiko races off. Saitou, lurking in an alley, has been listening.) (At Tsukiokas house. Tsukioka passes an envelope to Sanosuke.) Tsukioka: This should be enough to get you to Kyoto. Sanosuke: Sorry about this. When I come home Ill pay you back. (Dont know how though.) Tsukioka: Ill be waiting. (Like he's going to have the money.) Hold out your hand. (He drops four little grenades into Sanosukes outstretched hand.) Tsukioka: A goodbye present. Take them. Sanosuke: Youre still making these things?! And this is the latest design too!! Tsukioka: Dont worry about it. Theyre only for self-defense. Be careful, Sanosuke. Kyoto is a more dangerous place these days than you think. Sanosuke: What, you know about Shishio? Tsukioka: Don't underestimate the newspaper's information network. Sanosuke: Don't run any articles. If you do, you won't just get arrested. Tsukioka: I won't. No one would believe it anyway. Sanosuke (on his way out): Yeah, you're right. (Yahiko smacks straight into him.) Sanosuke: Hey, where the hell are you bonking your head!? Yahiko: Shut up! Ive been looking all over for you, and youre just hanging around here! Kaoru's not doing good! I've been

looking after her all by myself . . . Sanosuke: Yahiko, you were followed. (Saitou is leaning against the wall.) Saitou: Where do you think youre going? Sanosuke: Im going to Kyoto. You have a problem with that? Saitou: Yes . . . It would mean trouble if a weakling like you followed us. Sanosuke: What was that? Saitou: Finding your opponents weak point is the most basic of tactics. If youre in Kyoto, Shishio will be sure to target you. But Battousai cant protect you now. Thats why he left alone. For Battousai, your existence is nothing but a weak point. I had to put on a monkey show like Jineh to make him realize this. If you go to Kyoto, youll ruin it all. Dont leave. Be good and stay here! Sanosuke: So . . . Im Kenshins weakness . . . he left alone because he couldnt protect me . . . Now I really want to give him that punch! Stand aside, Saitou! Back off or Ill make you, dammit! Saitou (unmoving): Those are my sentiments exactly. (Sanosuke punches him. Saitou moves very slightly to the right, seizes Sanosukes sleeve, and drives his fist into Sanosukes injured shoulder.) Yahiko: Thats cheap! His shoulder hasnt healed yet-(Saitou uses his hold to flip Sanosuke on his back; the heel of his boot slams into the same point on the shoulder.) Saitou: As I said. Finding your opponents weak point is the most basic of tactics. There is nothing cowardly about it. This is no fair fight From now on, what's beginning in Kyoto is a fight to kill where the victor is the one who survives. (to Yahiko) A young boy like you shouldnt go. Stay here. Yahiko (taking up his shinai): No. Saitou: I see . . . (Behind him, Sanosuke climbs to his feet.) Sanosuke: It doesnt hurt . . . It doesnt hurt anymore. Being treated as Kenshins weak point hurts ten thousand times more!! (He punches Saitou. Saitou blocks, but the impact drives him back into the wall.) Sanosuke: Back off, Saitou! Im going to Kyoto! I can help him there, and Ill prove it with this fist! Saitou: You dont know your own limits.

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 59--To Kyoto . . . (the End) Saitou: . . . Youll prove it to me with your fists . . . Is that what you said? Sanosuke: Yeah! Saitou: Well put. Despite the fact that Ive already beaten you to shreds once. Sanosuke: What!! Yahiko: He's just trying to make you mad! (Saitou removes the sword from his belt; it clatters to the ground.) Saitou: Thats so you wont have the excuse that you couldnt win because your opponent had a sword. This time, I'll fight by your rules. It will be a match of fists. Yahiko: Dont believe him, Sanosuke! Hes a cheater, hell kick if you let him! Saitou: Feh . . . so you really do hate me. Yahiko (going for the shinai again): You got that right!! Saitou: Dont worry. This will truly be only fists. No matter how foolish, Ill use the rooster-heads own way of fighting to destroy him. Hell understand what his own limits are whether he likes it or not. Sanosuke: Interesting. (charging) Lets go! (He punches.) Saitou (blocking easily): One blow with all of your strength coming out of the charge. Ive learned one of your idiocies well. Sanosuke: The idiocy youve learned is your own. (Catching Saitou off guard, he rains punches down on him.) Yahiko: Damn, when did you learn that technique! Sanosuke: You're always making the second move with your fists, the complete opposite of your kenjutsu fighting style. You're always on the counterattack! So I'm never giving you the chance to return a punch. Its like gunfire from a badly-made gun. It ain't pretty, but-Saitou: Feh . . . (Though the forearms of his sleeves are completely shredded, Saitou himself is untouched.) Saitou: My fists make the second move? Sanosuke (thinking): He didnt take a single punch! Saitou: Don't make me laugh. (He uses the same technique on Sanosuke, causing a lot more damage.) Yahiko: Sanosuke!

Sanosuke (thinking): Dammit . . . The speed and strength of the punches arent that different, but why is he connecting and Im not . . . ! Why-(An uppercut knocks him down.) Tsukioka (thinking): Hes strong . . . Yahiko (thinking): I hate to admit it, but this is the only guy whos ever fought with Kenshin and ended with a draw . . . Saitou: Do you understand? I and Battousai have strength and experience far beyond yours. Compared to us, youre just a loudmouth, a green novice. Sanosuke: Shut up. So what? (getting to his feet) Im going to Kyoto. No matter what anyone says. (He staggers.) Saitou: Your feet must be feeling the blow to the chin. (putting his right arm out and his left pulled back) You . . . cannot go to Kyoto. Yahiko: Thats-- (thinking) Thats the Gatotsu stance without a sword! (aloud) Dodge, Sanosuke! If you take that youll be in real trouble! Saitou: Give it up. He can barely keep on his feet. No matter how you struggle (throwing the punch) you're nothing but a novice!! Sanosuke: So what!!! (He blocks by bringing his two fists together, trapping Saitous arm.) Sanosuke: This novice could have easily broken your arm Surprised? Youve been calling me green all this time, but what about you? No matter how strong you or Kenshin is, you didnt start out that strong. Youve been fighting since the Bakumatsu in Kyoto, ten years ago. You played your part in building the Meiji era. But just because Im a novice doesnt mean Im weak. (To break the hold, Saitou punches him with the opposite fist.) Sanosuke: You bastard-Saitou (walking away): Its over. Sanosuke: What?! Saitou: Its not worth the time and effort to fight an opponent whos stupid no matter what you say or do. If you want to go to Kyoto, go. And get yourself killed. A fool who thinks hes strong and doesnt know how to defend himself wont live long anyway. (He walks away.) Tsukioka: You won, Sanosuke. But wed better do something about that shoulder-Sanosuke: Yeah . . . (he stops.) Yahiko: Whats wrong, Sanosuke? Sanosuke (thinking): Of all the punches he threw, not one hit my shoulder . . . He really was fighting by my rules . . . (aloud) So that's the Wolf of Mibu. Thats the real strength of the captain of the Shinsengumi third unit. Dammit! What am I standing around here for! Im leaving!

Tsukioka: Whoa, what about your shoulder? Sanosuke: Ill take care of it on the way. Lemme borrow some medicine! (slinging his pack over his shoulder) Yahiko, after this its up to you. Make sure the girl gets to Kenshin! Yahiko: Right! Sanosuke (thinking): Ill be strong! But why is he connecting and Im not . . . ! A fool who thinks hes strong and doesnt know how to defend himself wont live long anyway. Sanosuke (thinking): On my way to Kyoto, Ive got to get strong!

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 60--Megumis Feelings, Kaorus Feelings I couldn't follow him. I dont know why. But when he said one word, "farewell," it was like I was chained from head to foot. I still am. Kenshin . . . ! (Tae is kneeling besides Kaoru, who refuses to look at her.) Tae: I understand your feelings, but Kaoru, brooding forever wont solve anything. Cheer up. Oh, I know! Ill give these to you. (holding up two nishiki-e) Mr. Tsunans Ibahachi. And the real Nakajina Noboris Hijikata Toshizou, my treasure! Kaoru: No thanks. (Tae turns to stone.) Tae (thinking): No thanks. My treasures, no thanks. (Yahiko is running home.) Megumi: Yahiko?! Didnt you go to Kyoto? Or did they leave you home alone? Yahiko: What are you talking about? Kaorus still at the dojo. Megumi: What . . . (Tsubame places a tray of food before Kaoru.) Tsubame: I know its not very good, but its not good for you not to eat. Kaoru: No thanks. Tae: How can you say that? Tsubame worked hard to make that for you. Kaoru: I said, no thanks. Tae: Kaoru! Kaoru: You dont have to look after me!! Please, just leave me alone!! Megumi (appearing at the door): Im disgusted. Youre still here. Kaoru: What do you want. Megumi: Isnt it obvious? I came to laugh at the tanuki-girl Ken-san rejected. (Kaoru: Why you . . .) Tae: Miss Takani! (Megumi holds up the little jar.) Megumi: This is medicine, a family treasure. Ken-san told me before how well it worked. Now, its something he needs, but I guess I cant ask you to give it to him. Ill have to ask Yahiko.

Kaoru: Shouldnt you take it yourself, without relying on others? All the way to Kyoto. Tae: Oh-oh . . . cat fight . . . Tsubame: Im scared . . . Megumi: Unfortunately, I dont have a lot of free time, like you. I have patients to take care of. I cant go off on a journey. Kaoru: Your patients over Kenshin? In other words, hes not that important to you. Tae: Kaoru, thats going a little far-(Megumi slaps her, but Kaoru puts up a hand to block.) Kaoru: You mock an adjutant master-(Megumi raises a hand to slap the other cheek. Kaoru winces, but Megumis hand stops inches from her face.) Megumi: Youre the one trying to mock me. (lifting Kaorus chin with two fingers) I became a doctor so I could save lives and atone for my sins. All right? This is my lifes path. And there is no one who could have shown me how to live that path but Ken-san. So even if hes not here, Ill keep on atoning as a doctor. This atonement is how I feel towards him. So I dont need some cowering girl to tell me hes not important to me. Oh, so now youre going to cry? You really are weak. Speechless at Megumis power (Tae and Tsubame) (Megumi opens the door to leave.) Kaoru: . . . You dont understand, Megumi. How it felt for him to say goodbye to me, face to face . . . you dont understand at all! Megumi: Thats true. But were even. You dont understand how it felt for him not to say goodbye to me at all. Before you start going to extremes, consider your own feelings once more. (She crosses the courtyard.) Kaoru (thinking): Megumi . . . . Yahiko: Are you done? Megumi: Yes. Yahiko: Dont worry. Kenshins coming back. (running towards the dojo) So wait here and dont cry. Megumi: All right . . . (But a tear is running down her cheek.) You don't understand how it felt for him not to say goodbye to me at all. Kaoru (thinking): Megumi . . . She really wanted to go to Kyoto . . . (aloud) I . . . Yahiko (bursting in, all packed and ready to go): Whatre you sitting around for. Get ready! Were going to Kyoto! Kaoru: But . . . Yahiko: No shit and no buts. Youre the only one Kenshin said goodbye to. Don't you get it? It was hardest for him to part

with you! So listen up! No matter what anyone else says, you're the one who's got the best chance of making him come back! Megumi said shed look after the dojo. In return, you're taking this to Kenshin (holding up the jar.) Answer me, Kaoru! Dont you want to see him? Kaoru: I . . . Tae: Kaoru! Tsubame: Miss Kaoru! Kaoru (thinking): I want to see him . . . (aloud, choking on tears) I guess I really do want to see Kenshin . . . Yahiko: So its settled then! Kaoru (thinking): Well go to Kyoto. To Kyoto, where Kenshin is . . . (later that night. Megumi stands in front of the dojo.) Megumi: So in the end Im the only one left behind. And on top of that, I have to look after the dojo. What am I doing-(She puts a hand to the door, and is surprised to find it unlocked.) Megumi (thinking): Its open. Then why did they leave me the key . . . Did they come back to get something? Or maybe . . . Ken-san came back! (She throws open the doors.) Megumi (thinking): The . . . the Oniwabanshuu Okashira . . . Shinomori Aoshi . . . Aoshi: Where has Battousai disappeared to?

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 61--A Cruel Man Aoshi: Where is Himura Battousai? Megumi: I . . . I . . . Aoshi (kneeling in front of her): Where is Battousai? Answer me. Megumi: (thinking) He wants Ken-san dead . . . (aloud) I . . . I dont know. (He deliberately places a hand an inch away from her cheek.) Aoshi: If you dont answer me, Ill kill you. Saitou (from behind her): Battousais gone to Kyoto. Aoshi: Who are you? Saitou: Fujita Gorou. As you can see, just a policeman. Dont stare. I'll tell you what's happened, since you've been holed up in the mountains up till now. Aoshi: All right. Tell me. (the explanation ensues.) Aoshi: Shishio Makoto . . . Saitou: You can believe me or not, but Battousai has undoubtedly gone to Kyoto. Aoshi (walking away): If so, Ill come again when Battousai has returned. Saitou: Maybe he wont come back. Maybe Shishio will kill him. Aoshi: That cannot be. I am the only one who will kill Battousai. Saitou: You have great self-confidence. (as Aoshi passes) But . . . perhaps not over-confident. Megumi: What were you just talking to him for, you worthless cop! Hes a dangerous man! All he thinks about is killing Ken-san! Saitou: If I hadnt been talking to him, that dangerous man would have killed you. Dangerous, but one who became the Okashira of the Oniwabanshuu at the age of fifteen is certainly talented. Im just wondering whether or not we can use him. Soujirou (sitting in a tree, putting away his telescope): My sentiments exactly. Shinomori Aoshi . . . certainly a useful man. (The next day. Aoshi returns to the graves of the Oniwabanshuu, to find four men sprawled in the clearing, eating and guzzling sake.) Man1: So I came with this woman. Man2: Next time I get to meet her! Man: Hes here, hes here. Youre late, weve been waiting for you. Shinomori Aoshi. Aoshi: Who are you.

Man: Were from the glorious Lord Shishio. The Abukuma Foursome. Lord Shishio wants to meet with you, face to face. Even we only meet with him once a year; it's a great honor. So come. Lord Shishio is waiting. Aoshi: If you want to see someone, you go see him yourself. Go back and tell him that. If thats all, go back, and never set foot on this ground again. If you ever profane it again, Ill kill you and your Shishio. (A pause. Then one of them spits on a gravestone.) Man: Don't get too cocky just because you've got some skills, boy! It's bad enough to hear you say you'd kill us. But to say youd kill Lord Shishio . . . This crime deserves death!! (They charge, brandishing axes.) Man: Those who mock Lord Shishio shall not be permitted to live! (Aoshi raises his sword.) Man (thinking): A long sword . . . Hes changed his weapon since he lost to Battousai. But no matter what he carries . . . one sword cant defeat our foursome technique! (Aoshi draws, not only the visible sword, but a second one whose handle was concealed as the bottom of the sheath.) Man (thinking): Two kodachis in one sheath! It cant be . . . Kodachi Nitouryuu (Two kodachi-style) (Aoshi makes short work of all four.) Soujirou (coming out from behind a tree): Im impressed. They didnt even have a chance to use their instant four-in-one technique. Aoshi: Are you one of Shishios pawns too? Soujirou: Yes. Seta Soujirou. I am one of his advisors. But that really was impressive. If youll just come with me and listen to what we have to say-Aoshi: Get lost. I dont intend to work for anybody. Especially for a cruel man who would sacrifice his own men to test the strength of an opponent. Soujirou: So you noticed that? But you must be fairly cruel as well, if you knew they were sacrifices and still didn't think twice about slaughtering them. Well, all right. If you feel like it, come to Kyoto. Well be waiting for you there. If you see the era change a second time and miss being in the center of it again, you'll bring shame to the name of Oniwabanshuu Okashira. (Soujirou walks up into another clearing.) Soujirou: What do you think of him? (Shishio Makoto is sitting beneath a large umbrella, being fed lunch by a beautiful woman in an off-the-shoulders kimono (Yumi.) Shishio: I like him. Especially the way he cut them down as though they were trash. Soujirou: But he doesnt seem to be easily tempted. Well . . . what do we do next? Shishio: Hmm. Its still a little early to greet my Hitokiri predecessor. Soujirou: Mr. Shishio. This is fun--dont you think?

Shishio: In a way. (Aoshi stands in his clearing.) Aoshi: Kyoto . . . If I am to lay this flower at your graves, it would be better to do it soon.

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 62--On the Meiji Toukai Way Sanosuke. Kaoru and Yahiko. And now Shinomori Aoshi make their separate ways to Kyoto, with their own thoughts in their hearts. Passer-by: Whats this? Another: Looks like a swordsman, but doesnt he know theres an edict against carrying swords? Best not to get too close to him. (Kenshin walks down the road, ignoring all the attention his sword attracts.) Boy: Wow, a sword! Mother: Shh! Passer-by: A sword, now. Thats risky. Better let sleeping dogs lie. (Flashback to two days ago--) Saitou: So youve finally made up your mind to go to Kyoto. Said your goodbyes to the Kamiya girl? Sorry, a slip of the tongue. From now on well be fighting together against the Shishio faction, so well have to get along. Kenshin: Fighting together? Saitou: Yes. In the aftermath of Okubos assassination, Kawaji took on many more responsibilities, and he put me in command of the force in Kyoto. Whats the long face for? Kenshin: Nothing. Saitou: Well, come on. If we leave for Yokohama now, well be in time to catch the first ship to Osaka. Kenshin: No. Im going by the Toukai Way. Saitou: What, no money? The navy will-Kenshin: Thats not it. As you saw in the assassination of Governor Okubo, Shishios men could appear when they are least expected. Ive been thinking about what would happen if they attacked suddenly on a ship. Theres nowhere to run on a ship, and bystanders who know nothing of this could become involved. Saitou: You still think like a vagabond. It would be better for you if you returned to the Hitokiri instead of this peace-loving fool. (putting a hand to his sword.) Maybe I should fight you again here. Kenshin: Ill fight you whenever you like, but I have no desire to become Battousai ever again. I dont want to involve anyone in this. Thats why I chose to go alone. Saitou: Well, fine. Whatever road you take, you wont have any problem getting to Kyoto. It would take an ordinary person ten days by that route, but for you, five should be enough. But this is no pleasure trip. Shishio has a net of informants all over the country like a spiders web. He should know of your every movement. Dont forget. The battle with Shishio has already begun. Kenshin (thinking, back to the present): Carrying a sword while I walk, no one will come near me. No one will get involved--

(A police whistle sounds behind him.) Kenshin: Oro ro. Policeman: Hey, hey! Youve got some nerve carrying a sword right in broad daylight! (Kenshin runs for it.) Connecting Nihon Bridge to Kyoto Sanjouoo Bridge (a distance of 492 kilometers) the Toukai Way was an important road from ancient times. However, in Meiji 5 (1872) railroads were being laid from Shinbashi to Yokohama, so the number of people who still traveled the country on foot was decreasing. Odowara is the first big city on the way from Tokyo. It lies just before the most dangerous pass, the Hakone-Goe, so its usual for travelers to spend the night there before going on. Girls in front of an inn: The Odaya! Stay at the Odaya! The Odaya! Its cheap, the Odaya! Hey, where are you going, swordsman? Stay a night here! Kenshin: No, Im in a hurry tonight. Girl: In a hurry? Its already getting dark! You'll be in the deep in the Hakone mountains when night falls! Kenshin (thinking): It would only bring trouble to stay in an inn. Away from Tokyo, it isnt as unusual to carry a sword. Ill have to avoid contact with people as much as possible-Girl: What, flat broke? (Face fault) (In the mountains. Kenshin lights a fire and settles against a tree.) Kenshin: Its been a while since I slept under the stars. (thinking) I suppose everyones angry with me now . . . But even if they carry a grudge, I had no choice . . . (A sound behind him. He leaps to his feet, drawing his sword.) Kenshin (thinking): A womens voice, and the voices of several men . . . (aloud) It couldnt be Shishios men . . . Probably bandits or highwaymen. I cant say I have to avoid human contact now. (Four men form a semi-circle around the cloaked and hooded woman.) Man1: Whatre you so scared of. Youre the one who invited us here. Woman: I know. But do you have the money? Man?: Right here. We just finished a "job" in Odawara. Woman: Good. Then the performance ends here! (she whips off the cloak, revealing herself to be a girl in shorts, with metal handguards and a long braid.) Hand over the money! Men: What the-Its just a brat. Damn, her voice was sexy too-Got no use for a child. Lets go back and get some sleep. Misao: Wait, you freaks!! Whos a child?? (kicking one in the back of the head) Numbskulls!! Men: That bitch!!

(Misao blocks a punch and drives her elbow into his stomach.) Misao: Im sixteen!! Man (trapping her arms from behind): Dont get carried away, brat! Man2 (drawing his sword): Im still on edge from the robbery. Why not kill her. Prepare yourself! Misao (vaulting out): You cant capture me by force alone. (A few more kicks, and all four are taken out.) Misao: Well, thats that. Just trick em with a sexy voice and reel em in. (picking up the money sack) Nothing to it. Kenshin: Im surprised. (Misao jumps out of her skin) I thought you were being robbed, but its quite the reverse. A woman bandit! Misao: Who are you? Cant women be bandits? Kenshin: No, thats not what I meant. Being a bandit in itself is wrong. Misao: Hmm . . . I see. Youre trying to give me advice. Thats interesting, coming from you. You look poor--flat broke, right? Kenshin: . . . . (Everywhere I go, everyone I meet . . . ) Misao: Well, I guess you can't help it. Youre wearing a Japanese sword. Ill take it instead of money! Kenshin: Oro ro?

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 63--Makimachi Misao Kenshin: My sword . . .? Misao: Yeah. Youre wearing it even though theres an edict against them, so it must be pretty valuable. Right? (She punches; Kenshin dodges, but she lands the next one.) Misao: How bout that! Kenshin (holding up the sack of money): How indeed. (It did kind of hurt though . . .) Youre small, so even a blow to a vital point doesnt have much power. Stop that. Now about the money-Misao: Now Im mad! (holding up a handful of kunai daggers) Give it back! Its mine! Take this, Kansatsu Tobikunai!! (Kenshin whips her cloak in front of him, glancing the kunais aside.) Misao: My--my cloak!! Kenshin (holding up the cloak, now full of holes): Oh, sorry about that. Misao: Give it back! My cloak and my money!! Kenshin: The money is sort of different from the cloak, isnt it? Misao: If its in my hands, its mine!! (Kenshin is rather shocked) All right, first pay me back for the cloak. Ill take the sword instead! Kenshin (sighing): All right, here you go. Misao (drawing it): Lets see what we got--huh? (The blades backwards!) Kenshin: As you can see, its not an ordinary sword. You wont get much for it at a swordsmiths. Misao: Well, even not much is something. Ill take it. Kenshin: ORO?!? Wait a minute! Thats my beloved blade!! Misao: So what? I liked that cloak too! Kenshin: Okay, okay, Ill give you all the money I have! Misao (counting it): This is just small change. You really are broke. Kenshin (slinking off): All right. Im going to return the money to its original owner. From now on, stop stealing from people. Misao: (Were right back where we started!) Wait a minute! Thats mine! (Kenshin: I cant deal with her.) Misao: Just you wait . . . (One of the defeated men watches them go.) (In town)

Kenshin (finding the shop whose name was on the bag): This is the place, Tamura Money Exchange, Odawara Inn. They still dont know theyve been robbed. Well give it back and all will be well. (He leaps to the rooftop.) Misao: Not bad. Oh, I get it. Youre really a robber too? But this is nothing. (she leaps up beside him.) How was that? Kenshin (thinking): She's good with kempo and with her tobikunai . . . this is no ordinary girl. Of course, her clothes are already out of the ordinary . . . (She's of no age to bare her thighs.) Misao: Huh? (What?) (They enter. Kenshin replaces the bag.) Kenshin: Well . . . this is good. Misao (bandanna tied under her nose, a bag in each hand): This is good! Kenshin (marching her out): What are you thinking. We did what we came to do, and were leaving. Misao: But without money I cant get back to Kyoto! Kenshin: You live in Kyoto? Misao: I ran out of money on the way back from Tokyo. Thats why I was robbing them. At least until you got in the way! Kenshin: But why would a girl travel alone, all the way to Tokyo-Misao: I was sort of looking for someone. (They walk along a bridge.) Ive been alone in the world soon after I was born. Way back in the time of the Bakumatsu, he and his friends took me in and raised me. When the Meiji era began, they went out to wander the country, and left me with this old guy he knew in Kyoto. But I wanted to see him. Ive been hearing rumors about him, so I ran away to look for him. (strangling Kenshin) And I struck out everywhere!! Kenshin: Well, I understand the situation, but, um-Misao: Oh, my name? Its Misao. Makimachi Misao. Kenshin: But no matter how much you need the money, its wrong to steal. Misao: Then how am I supposed to get to Kyoto! Kenshin: Use the money I gave you to send a letter your guardian and ask him to come get you. Misao: I see! Kenshin: Another thing, since those men were probably from the yakuza around here, we should leave Odawara-Yakuza: There they are!! (Yakuza have blocked off both sides of the bridge.) Yakuza: This way!! Cut them off!! Misao: Persistent little . . . About thirty men. Youre a swordsman, think you can take half of them? Kenshin: I give up . . . even though I didnt want any contact with people . . .

Yakuza: What, you puffed-up little shrimp! Well kill you too! (Kenshin deals two great blows to the bridge.) Kenshin (sheathing the sword): You were wrong to work as robbers, but Miss Misao, a bandit, was in the wrong too. I was involved as well, so forgive me for this mutual punishment. (The bridge collapses. After the dust settles, yakuza pick themselves up, clambering out of the river.) Misao (eyes spinning): Ive never seen anything like that. That was amazing. Kenshin (helping her up): I had to get used to fighting on bridges and riverbanks in the old days. On this type of bridge, as the enemy came to attack, their weight would approach the center and it could easily be destroyed. Misao: Hmm . . . but the people Im looking for would have done it better. Kenshin (smiling): Is that so . . . Misao: During the Bakumatsu they defended Edo Castle from the shadows. (she is oblivious to the shock she has caused Kenshin) I wonder what theyre doing now . . . Lord Aoshi and everyone in the Oniwabanshuu . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 64--Playing Tag Kenshin: Shinomori . . . Aoshi . . . Misao: You know them? Tell me where they are!! Are they okay? (Kenshin walks along the road; Misao marches determinedly after him.) Misao: Hey, wait a minute! You can't just shut up and walk away! Tell me where Lord Aoshi is! How is Hanya? And Beshimi and Hyottoko and Shikijou? Hey, shrimp! Redhead! X-scar! Girly-man! Edict breaker! I mean you, the weirdo in the red kimono! Kenshin: My name is Himura Kenshin, so I'd prefer it if you called me that. Misao (hopefully): So if I call you that, will you tell me about them? Kenshin: No. They're completely different matters. Misao (kicking him): Don't make fun of me, you jerk!! Kenshin: Oro! Misao: Answer me! Where the hell are Lord Aoshi and-(Kenshin walks away, ignoring her.) Misao (thinking): I'm not giving up! This is my first real clue since I started looking for Lord Aoshi and the others! Kenshin (thinking): She's very stubborn . . . Should I tell her how the Oniwabanshuu met their deaths? Even if I keep silent, she'll continue searching and find out someday. Maybe it would be better to tell Miss Misao the bitter truth, rather than let her continue this reckless search. However, Until I kill you, no one will. Kenshin (thinking): Since I'm her only clue, she'll stick close to me. There's no way of knowing when Shishio's faction will attack on this journey. There's no reason for her to walk with me any further. (aloud) Can I lose you? Misao: Huh? (Kenshin jumps into the bushes.) Misao: Hey--! (grinning evilly) Heh heh, so the fool thinks he can run. I'm a woman who would be very helpful to Lord Aoshi as one of the Oniwabanshuu in better times. I'm especially proud of my speed . . . huh? He's already just a speck! (chasing him) Dammit, what are you! Kenshin (thinking): She's not giving up . . . I'm running pretty fast, but she's keeping up, she wants to see Aoshi and the others so much . . . yet . . . Misao (thinking): Damn . . . He's so fast. I'm keeping up now, but in the end . . . He's no ordinary man. Could he have fought Aoshi and the others . . . (She trips and falls.) Misao: Oh no! You--

Kenshin (stopping): This game of tag is over. Misao: What are you saying, I'm not done yet. I'll chase you until death to find them-(She finds herself standing on the edge of a deep gorge. Kenshin, from the other side, turns and walks away.) Misao (thinking): What . . . on earth . . . How did he get across? What do I do now . . . I can't jump over this. But I have to stop him. Attacking from behind, with no cloak, if I aim for his feet at least one should hit him. Kansatsu Tobikunai!! (Kenshin whips his sword out of its sheath. The kunai clatter away down the gorge.) Misao (thinking): Just the wind from drawing his sword kept off my tobi kunai . . . Kenshin: Give up. Go back to Kyoto. I don't know the circumstances of how Aoshi took you in and raised you, but living with the Oniwabanshuu, continuing to fight on the path of violence, you would have been in danger. Aoshi knew that too; that is why he left you with your guardian in Kyoto. It's better that you stop thinking about him. For your own happiness. (Misao bows her head and walks away.) Kenshin: I'm sorry. Misao (whipping around): You can say whatever you want! Forget what? I can't forget, that's why I'm still searching! Kenshin (thinking): She's running for the jump. (aloud) That's crazy, stop! Misao: Forget the most important person in my life? Where's the happiness in that? (She leaps--and falls short. Kenshin dives after her.) Misao (thinking, as Kenshin catches her): He really is amazing. He must have fought with Lord Aoshi. But it's all right. No matter who he's up against, Lord Aoshi could never lose. Wherever he is now, he's doing fine. Together with the Oniwabanshuu . . . (A little later. Misao comes to her senses, lying on the ground with a compress on her forehead.) Kenshin: So you're finally awake. Misao: Did I really faint? Kenshin: Yes. Misao: . . . But why did you wait here until I woke up? Kenshin (continuing down the path): For certain reasons, I wouldn't be surprised if I'm attacked somewhere along my journey. Because of this danger I cannot let anyone travel with me. Stay back a little and pretend we're strangers. Trying to get rid of you would mean going through all this foolishness again, and I can't take it. And if I say no, you'll follow me anyway, right? Misao (starting after him): You got that right! I'm definitely going to see Lord Aoshi again!

The Makings of the Characters--Makimachi Misao In developing the story, I made Misao to be the heroine while Kenshin and Kaoru are separated. The story was becoming a little dark, so when I wanted to draw it as cheerful as I could, I ended up making the character

half Kaoru and half Yahiko. It was fun, and I really got to like her. In my outline, she was going to be someone with a relationship with the Oniwabanshuu, but the idea came from a letter about the Oniwanbanshuu, touching a little on something in book four. When I was thinking about using the idea, I suddenly needed a stand-in heroine. I thought to keep things simple, a girl who didn't fall in love with Kenshin would be best, and Misao was born. There's an soont-to-come sad ordeal of Misao's reunion with Aoshi, but I want her to try hard and not be discouraged. For her design, I've gotten a lot of complaints. Samurai Spirits' Nakoruru . . . But speaking for myself, I think she's closer to Mai and Yuri in the SK fighting game . . . (Oh, I give up. At the bottom of my grave I'm digging myself another one . . .) Maybe the bad joke with the cloak was too strong. I'm trying to stop drawing as I said in book seven. Misao's design was actually impromtu. At first I meant her to be wearing a bad imitation of the Oniwabanshuu's spying clothes. Then the people at the magazine suggested I change a few details and erase the similarities to SK. Her face and body type were meant to look more like a young boy's than a woman's. She's tentatively sixteen, but I wanted her to look like no more than thirteen at a glance . . . I kept worrying about whether to keep her long hair in a braid or not, but it's a good way to show movement, so I think it's good that I kept it.

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 65--Each on Their Way Today is the third day since Kenshin left the Kamiya dojo. He should already be on the second half of his journey, but-Misao: Himura. Hey, Himura. It's lunchtime already. It's time to eat. Hey! Hey, I'm talking to you. Hey! (losing her temper and throwing a kunai at him) Quit ignoring me! Kenshin (bleeding profusely): Ohhhhh (that hurt!) Misao: What! You're deliberately walking through the forest. You're still trying to lose me, aren't you! Kenshin: It's not deliberate. It's just that cutting through the forest is quicker than returning to the road. By evening we'll be back on the highway, but I hadn't intended to stop until then. You can eat while you walk, so if you have food, please go ahead. Misao (pulling out a packet of food): I see. Let's go, then. (little arrow--Hardtack. At the time, it was round.) Misao: What about you? (Aren't you eating?) Kenshin: Unfortunately, I didn't bring a lunch. Misao: Oh. But these are mine, so I'm not giving you any. Kenshin: Yes, yes. Misao: But, if you tell me about Lord Aoshi, I'd be more than happy to share. Kenshin: That's all right. Misao (taking a bite): I wonder what they're doing right now . . . (Elsewhere, Sanosuke fells a tree with a punch and another with a kick.) Sanosuke: No. Just destroying nature isn't training. (he plunks himself down.) Think about it. I never did any training besides fighting all the time, so I don't know what to do. On top of that, I definitely should be on the Nakasen Way, but I was in the woods before I knew it. Well, let's figure out where Kyoto is. (digging a magnet on a string out of his pack) That's north . . . Kyoto is west, so it must be . . . that way. All right! On to Kyoto! While Sanosuke is lost-(At the clinic, a patient sits nervously with a pile of powder on his head. Megumi absent-mindedly applies a match to it.) *At the time, acupuncture and moxibustion were part of the doctor's arts. Doctor: Megumi!! What are you doing?? Megumi (thinking): I wonder if Ken-san's all right . . . Just Shishio's faction would be bad enough, but Shinomori Aoshi's after him too. (aloud) I'm worried. (The patient runs around screaming; the doctor rushes in with a bucket of water.)

As Megumi's worries become worse-(A ship at sea. Yahiko is sick in a bucket.) Kaoru: Are you all right, Yahiko? Yahiko: I'm not all right. I didn't know a ship would shake like this. You look fine. Kaoru: I'm a little seasick, but it's not going to bother me. Those two days when I was cowering worried everyone, so I decided I'm not going to whine anymore. (Yahiko smiles; and is sick again.) Kaoru is back to her old self again, and Yahiko is almost dead of seasickness. Kaoru (thinking): That's right. I'm not going to whine anymore. I have to be stronger too! And then I'll see Kenshin again . . . (back on the road) Misao: Then there's Hanya. He's a really great kempoist. I learned from him. Kenshin (looking all over, and finally finding a snake): It's a pit viper. (Careful, careful.) Misao: I'm telling you about everyone, so listen up! Jeez, I'm getting to the good stuff about Lord Aoshi too. Kenshin: Aoshi . . . Misao: Exactly. He became the Okashira at a really young age. He was a genius among geniuses as a spy. A master of kempo and the kodachi. He's serious, he takes his responsibility seriously, and he's kind and always thinks of the group. But on the surface, as the leader that unifies the Oniwabanshuu, he appears completely emotionless. To encourage them before battle he has a forced smile of self-confidence, but he never really smiles. He's probably this way now. But someday I'll find Lord Aoshi's hidden smile and--Hey!!! (Kenshin is already pushing on.) Misao: What, you'd rather walk on than listen to me talk? You'd rather push through the grass and--huh? (thinking) Come to think of it, yesterday he was walking through this kind of forest with no trouble. Why today-- (aloud) Hey. Why're you deliberately wasting time by beating a path through the grass? Kenshin: It's easier for you to walk this way. Misao (thinking): If he was trying to lose me, he could do it whenever he wanted. His personality is completely different, but he's a little like Lord Aoshi the way his real feelings don't come to the surface. (aloud) I changed my mind. You're probably hungry, Himura. I'll show some mercy. (holding out a donut) Just one, though (the rest are mine.) Kenshin: Thank you. (There isn't something in this to make me confess, is there?) (Misao: Don't take it then!!) (A noise behind them) Misao: Himura, what was that-Kenshin: Shh. Be as quiet as you can and separate yourself from me. Misao: Someone really is after you?

Kenshin: It's all right, hurry. (thinking) This is bad. If I'm attacked now Miss Misao will get involved. I can't stop it. (running towards it) Better get a head start! Misao: Wait! I'm one of the Oniwabanshuu! I can help-(She enters a clearing. Kenshin is standing before a man slumped against a tree, holding a sword and bleeding from a dozen places.) Misao: Is he dead? Kenshin: No, but . . . (to the man) Do you have something left to say? Since we were brought together like this, I'll do all I can. Man: Please . . . (he is holding a boy cradled in his arm) My brother . . . and the village. Save them from Shishio's men . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Eight To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eight--On the Meiji Toukai Way Part 66--A Village Abandoned Man: Please . . . my brother . . . and the village. Save them from Shishio's men . . . This man's village was a short distance away from Numazujuku on the Toukai Way. With a population of no more than twenty, it was a small village in a mountain valley, half wooded, half farmland. Called Shingetsu, it was an ordinary place until two years ago. (A little later. The little boy, Eiji, is propped up against a tree; Misao and Kenshin lean over him.) Misao: Wake up. Hey, wake up! (The boy's eyes slide open.) Misao: He's awake. Eiji: Who are . . . (remembering) My brother! (At the other side of the clearing is a grave mound, with the notched sword sticking out of the ground as a marker.) Misao: By the time we found him he was already . . . Eiji (breaking into tears): Dammit. Dammit! Kenshin: What happened? Can you tell us? Eiji: What's the use telling a stranger? Kenshin: I am going to Kyoto to meet Shishio. (Both Eiji and Misao look shocked. Kenshin returns their gaze.) Eiji: Shishio's followers came on us suddenly two years ago. First of all, they killed the police stationed here and took over the village. When more police were sent, they killed them too. After two years, the police stopped coming and Shishio's men came in continuously. The government abandoned the village of Shingetsu. Misao: You've got to be exaggerating. They're probably planning a war right now. Eiji (holding out a folded square of paper): Then look at this! It's a brand new map my brother brought from Tokyo. Look! The name of Shingetsu's been taken off! When my brother found this he knew the village was in trouble. He tried to save our family first . . . and got killed by one of Shishio's followers, that bastard Senkaku, the one that controls Shingetsu! (standing up) I have to go back . . . My mom and dad are still there! Now that my brother is dead I have to save them! (putting a hand on the sword on his brother's grave) Brother . . . lend me your strength. Kenshin (pushing the sword down): In your brother's stead, I will lend you mine. Miss Misao, take care of the boy. Misao: What? I'm going too-Kenshin: No. I'm going into the village alone. Wait here. (Kenshin walks into the village's empty streets.) Kenshin (thinking): Nothing's been repaired or taken care of . . . It's like a ghost town.

(remembering Eiji saying: "Shishio always stays in the village for a week, twice a year. I don't know what he wanted, but the village is under Senkaku's control just for that. Shishio just got here now. Senkaku went to an inn to meet him, so now's the time to save my parents!") (Misao and Eiji are sneaking through the trees, following him.) Misao (thinking): Whatever Himura does he tries to do all himself. I'm one of the Oniwabanshuu, I'm as strong as he is. Eiji: Hey, woman, get closer or we'll lose sight of him. Misao (bonking him): Dummy, Himura's good. if we get any closer he'll see us. (Kenshin finds the bodies of a man and a woman, hanged and bloody.) Misao (covering her mouth): An execution . . . Kenshin (thinking): Like the boy's brother, their entire bodies have been slashed. Probably the work of this Senkaku . . . Eiji: MOM!! DAD!!! (He screams. An army of spear-carrying men in black clothes and masks rushes out, forming a semi-circle around Kenshin.) Leader: You're an outsider. Outsiders shall not leave alive. Kenshin (without turning to look at them): Why did you kill these people? Leader: Their sons planned to escape the village. They bore the responsibility. Senkaku executed them and we hanged them. Kenshin: As a warning. Leader: This is a place the great Lord Shishio won from the government pigs! Lord Senkaku controls this village, where the privilege of life is granted by Lord Shishio! By order of Lord Senkaku, outsiders must die! Prepare yourself! Kenshin: It is you who should prepare yourselves. (One blow from the reverse blade knocks the leader back into the ranks.) Kenshin: Ordinarily I would say now that those who do not want to fight should stand aside, but now, I'll fight until not one of you remains. Misao (to Eiji): Hey, pull yourself together! Hey! I know it's hard, but this is no place to collapse! Crying for the dead won't bring them back. Now you've got to stand up!! (A soldier appears behind her, raising his spear.) Soldier: Outsiders must die! (Misao pulls Eiji out of the way.) Misao (whipping out a handful of kunai): Why you-Soldier: Outsiders must die-(He is struck across the mouth by something heavy, wielded by a tall thin figure in police uniform.) Misao: Who--who are you . . . Saitou: That bastard. I thought he was going straight to Kyoto . . . What's he hanging around here for!

On the Meiji Toukai Way--End

Back to Home To Volume Eight To Volume Nine

Volume Nine Arrival in Kyoto

Part 67 The Budding of Violence Part 68 Portrait of an Ambitious Man Part 69 Battle Tactics Part 70 Soujirou the Prodigy Part 71 Once Again to Kyoto Part 72 Meeting in the Forest (Beginning) Part 73 Meeting in the Forest (End) Part 74 Arrival in Kyoto Part 75 Search for a Reverse Blade

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto from the front flap-Watsuki: But it makes everyone happy, this fan service . . . Saitou: Such greed. You don't know your own limits. ABOUT THE "MAKING OF THE CHARACTERS" SECTION When I wrote about Saitou Hajime in V olume Seven, I received a lot of opinions from readers again. "Writing about these things and picking fights with your readers will hurt, you know." Um, the truth is, this corner is already hurting me as a manga artist. I end up confessing everything I hoped wouldn't get out. It's difficult, this service for my readers. Part 67--The Budding of Violence Misao (thinking): This cop . . . he knows Himura? (they hear screams from the village) Misao: Oh yeah--Himura! (Kenshin breaks a spear with his sword and knocks down the last of the soldiers.) (Misao: He's not even out of breath . . . Wow . . . ) Saitou (to Kenshin): Hey. What are you wasting your time here for? Kenshin: What are you doing here? Saitou: My job. One of my men informed me that Shishio was here. Since I still had some time before the subjugation forces reached Kyoto, I decided to come on foot. However, I didn't know the man's present whereabouts. Kenshin: You mean the boy's brother was a police spy . . . Saitou: Boy? (Eiji steps forward.) Saitou: I see. Mishima Eiichirou was originally from Shingetsu. That's why I sent him, so he could infiltrate the village without raising suspicions. Probably he was discovered, and tried only to protect his family . . . Idiot. He should have waited for my arrival. Misao: How can you talk like that about one of your own dead men! Saitou: Hey, who is this-- (quick: if Megumi = fox, and Kaoru = tanuki, then she must be a--) weasel girl? Misao: I'll kill you! Kill! (Take this, Kansatsu . . .) Kenshin: That's just how he is. If you get angry at everything he says you'll be here forever. Saitou: Feh. Kenshin: More importantly, we should take them down quickly and mourn for them. Misao: You're right.

Villager: Wait! (the men of the village have gathered before them.) You can't cut them down. If you do Senkaku will be angry. We are helpless before him. Until we get Senkaku's permission, we will leave them as they are. Misao: What are you saying? They were from your village! You're still going to obey Senkaku after this?! Villager: If we defy Senkaku, it means death . . . obeying him means life. In order not to make things worse for the village, you outsiders and the Mishimas should leave. Eiji, you understand. Saitou (placing a hand on Misao's head): Don't be angry. There aren't many people who are brave enough to place their life on the line to defend their honor and dignity as a human being. Just surviving, like an animal, you don't need honor and dignity. Villagers: That's easy to say. What does an outsider know. You police are no help. That's right. First Villager: Anyway, we cannot permit you to take down the bodies. Leave us now. (Kenshin steps forward.) Misao: Himura! (He slashes the ropes.) Saitou: The condition of this village will be the fate of Japan in Shishio's new era. People will be controlled with terror and violence. They will seek only to survive, losing all honor and dignity. (The crowd filters away.) Villagers: If the village is destroyed it will be your fault! That killer! Kenshin: Saitou . . . did the government abandon this village? Saitou: Not just this one. More than ten have been abandoned to Shishio. The police trying to recover them are already in retreat. Misao: I don't really know what's going on here, but if the police can't do it why don't you use the army? Saitou: Idiot. It's only been half a year since the Southwest War. If the army is mobilized again it will show our unrest to the foreign powers. Misao: How can you think of that at a time like this! Saitou: Even so, we wouldn't get permission to use the army in the first place. No one wants to share Governor Okubo's fate. Kenshin: I see. There's a possibility of reclaiming the villages if the army was used. But then a retaliatory assassination would be inevitable. Saitou: It's very difficult for those in government to prevent assassinations. You know that. The officials are only human. They value their own lives and think, "Someone else will take care of the problem." Misao: Somebody--who's 'somebody'?! Who's going to help the village! Who's going to avenge the boy! Saitou: The village, the police, the army, the government; they're all helpless before Shishio Makoto. (to Kenshin) That's why people like you and I are necessary. We've identified the location of Shishio's inn. Will you go there before Kyoto?

Kenshin: Yes. Misao: I'm going too! Saitou: No. You stay here. Misao: No way! I'm not letting him get away with this! Kenshin: Miss Misao. Misao: What! No one's telling me what I-Kenshin: Stay here with Eiji. (At an inn by a hot spring. Soujirou lounges by the door to the spring; one of Shishio's men cringes on his knees before it.) Man: Please, forgive me! At the Hakone peak Himura Battousai suddenly entered the forest and we lost sight of him. We put our full efforts into searching for him, but . . . (Inside, Shishio is bathing. Seen without his bandages, his skin is almost totally black.) Soujirou: What are you going to do, Mr. Shishio? Shishio: It's all right. I'll let it go. After my first hot spring bath in half a year I'm in a good mood. Go find him before I change my mind. Man: Tha-thank you!! Soujirou: That's nice. But next time you make a mistake, I won't be so forgiving. (The man hurries away as a soldier comes in.) Soldier: Lord Seta! Soujirou: Noisy, aren't you? What is it? (The soldier whispers in his ear.) Soujirou: Really . . . Mr. Shishio, Mr. Shishio. Shishio: What is it this time? Soujirou: The man with the scar on his left cheek and the policeman who carries a Japanese sword are approaching the inn. Shishio: I see . . . Isn't it just like my predecessor to show up unannounced. Soujirou, bring them to me. And have Senkaku prepare the battleground. (In the village, Misao and Eiji are digging a grave.) Eiji (thinking): I'll kill him. That bastard Senkaku . . . I'll kill him with my own hands!

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 68--Portrait of an Ambitious Man (As Kenshin and Saitou approach the inn, Soujirou is waiting for them at the front gate.) Soujirou: Mr. Himura Battousai, and Mr. Saitou Hajime. Kenshin (thinking): That voice . . . (aloud) Be careful, Saitou. This is the man who killed Governor Okubo. Soujirou: Oh no no no, today I'm just your guide. Look, I'm not even armed. Mr. Shishio is waiting for you inside. Please come in. Saitou: We can't start out being this cautious. Let's go. (Shishio sits on a cushion, smoking a pipe.) Yumi: Lord Shishio, a drink after your bath? Shishio: They're here. Kenshin: You're . . . Shishio Makoto? Shishio: Call me Shishio, my rude predecessor. Kenshin: Don't let it bother you. The rudeness is on both sides. Saitou (to Soujirou): Hey, are you sure you want him to just stand there? Battousai could kill Shishio in a single leap. Soujirou: Oh, it's all right. Mr. Himura isn't like you, Mr. Saitou. He'd never try anything as dishonorable as a surprise attack. Saitou (thinking): He saw right through me. (In the village. Eiji picks up his brother's sword.) Misao: Wait a minute! Where do you think you're going with that thing? Eiji: Shishio's inn. For revenge. Misao: What? You'll never make it. Eiji: Whether I can or not is not that problem! It's whether I do or don't! I'm already alone. My life means nothing to me. Misao: Wait! Eiji: What? If you're just trying to get in my way-Misao: Idiot. Senkaku won't be alone at Shishio's inn. Shishio's important; the place'll be crawling with those masked soldiers. You won't make it past the front gates. So I'll help you. (thinking) I understand his feelings. If the Oniwabanshuu were killed I'd throw away my life to get revenge! Sorry, Himura, but I have to help him! Eiji: You can follow me, but don't get in my way. (Misao kicks him.) Kenshin: Why did you target this place? You're after the whole country, not one or two little villages.

Shishio: For the hot springs. The hot springs are good for my burnt skin. But I was afraid the other bathers would see me, so I had to take them. Kenshin: You . . . for this alone you would terrorize an entire village . . . Shishio: I'm kidding, I'm kidding. Learn how to take a joke. You're as serious as the rumors say you are. Saitou (bonking him): Temper, temper. You take a joke about as well as that girl does. (as they sneak in, Misao sneezes.) Shishio: This village will make a strong military base for dominating the Toukai region. Although I do like the hot springs. Kenshin: Shishio-Saitou: You keep quiet. So with this base you intend to exact revenge from the Meiji government for those bandages, young man? Shishio: Saitou, captain of the Shinsengumi third unit . . . You're more like me than Battousai is, so I thought you could understand me better, but looks like I was wrong. I have no intention of seeking revenge from those who gave me these bandages. Rather I should thank them. They taught me things which have sunk into my soul. "If you trust, you will be betrayed." "If you are careless, you will die." "Kill, or be killed." And, "A good man is never far from a woman." Saitou: Well, could you keep it down then? I'm tired of running all over Japan all for your sake. Shishio: We all survived the Bakumatsu. Why can't you understand? Revere the emperor, destroy the Bakufu, expel the barbarian, open the country. These ideas brought about the Bakumatsu, but in the end it was nothing more than a time of chaos that finally came three hundred years after the Sengoku. A time when supporters of the Emperor or the Shogun; Satsuma, Choushuu or Tosa; all raised their flags and fought and killed in the name of justice. Born in those times was a man who would try to rule all under heaven. (Soujirou applauds; Kenshin and Saitou are silent.) Shishio: I was almost assassinated; when my wounds had finally healed and I tried coming out, the Meiji government had succeeded in ending the violence. Now they who tried to eliminate me won't send a single troop against me for fear of looking weak before the Western powers. This weak government. I cannot leave this country to such a weak government. If the violence was ended, I'll awaken it! I'll seize control! I'll make this country strong. Justice will be served when the country is mine. Kenshin: But for this justice, blood will flow. The blood of those who now live in peace . . . Shishio: Well, after all, in this world the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. But I never could persuade you of that. Kenshin (drawing his sword): Shishio Makoto, you cannot shed the blood of others for the sake of your own justice. Soujirou: And you, Mr. Saitou? Saitou: I don't like pretty words like he does. But it seems to be my fate to be on the side that brings Shishio down. Shishio: It doesn't matter if we fight or not. I had hoped to do it poetically in Kyoto, the city of flowers. But--well, if you really want to fight . . . (He slaps the floor. Two axeheads burst through the floorboards; a gigantic man surfaces.) Senkaku: Then Senkaku the ruler of Shingetsu is your opponent! Kenshin: So you're Senkaku. The man who killed Eiji's brother and parents . . .

(Senkaku roars and strikes Kenshin with an axeblade.) Senkaku: You're slow! (The blow drives Kenshin into the wall.) Soujirou: Oh, that was much easier than I thought. Senkaku: Himura Battousai was not terrible enough! Kenshin: I made a promise to Eiji. (He has blocked with the reverse blade, splintering the axe.) Kenshin: I will destroy you before I destroy Shishio! The Makings of the Characters--Shishio Makoto I wouldn't be introducing this character to this corner as it was originally intended, but I've been getting a lot of questions, so I'll write as to not cause any difficulties. In the beginning, my boss suggested I do some kind of big story, so other than making the character the main bad guy, I didn't have any kind of model. At first I thought he would be out for revenge, but while I could draw the depth of his grudge well, but to put it on a larger scale he is seeking his own revenge while taking over the country. He is a reckless, destructive man, and on that point I'm basing him a little on the Serizawa Kamo of theShinsengumi. After that, the slyness of Kibagami Genjuurou from Samurai Spirits and his style affected him too. There are a lot of things I could say about the design, but it's really Aonuma Shizuma from the movie "Clan of the Dog God" ("Inukami-ke no Ichizoku"). I saw the movie when I was young and it had a big impact on me, so when I thought of Shishio's body disfigured by burns, I also saw him as wearing a human-like rubber mask like Shizuma. But, not only would that make it difficult to draw his expression, but in a black-and-white manga it would be difficult to show the feel of the rubber. Also, it didn't really show his pitifulness, so I made him a man wrapped in bandages. But the bandages looked bad, so I had to think up something like making the bandages crisscross over the face, or giving some kind of weird hat (?) to cover them up, but what? I wanted the face to have some of Kibagami's style, so I added a kimono with one shoulder bare, a pipe, an umbrella, a folding screen, and in the end a sexy girl. By the way, it just happened once, but the silhouette of Shishio in the Bakumatsu times is Kibagami. (I didn't think I'd have to draw him before his burns, so I didn't have a design at all.) If anyone saw it and was angry with me, I'm sorry.

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 69--Battle Tactics Senkaku: Destroy me? Me? Kenshin: Yes. Senkaku: That's funny! (He rains blows upon Kenshin, who leaps aside.) I have killed ninety-nine people up till now. You will be the hundredth! Saitou: Only ninety-nine? That's not much to be proud of. (Kenshin moves out of Senkaku's line of sight.) Soujirou: Oh! Yumi: The famous speed we've heard so much about. But if they're comparing speed, Senkaku won't be the loser. Senkaku: You're behind me, Battousai! (He slashes with the axehead behind him, seemingly lined up to intersect with Kenshin's head. Kenshin becomes a blur, and ends up 180 degrees from where he was, again behind Senkaku.) Senkaku: Is Hitokiri Battousai such a coward he can only strike from behind? If so, (performing a similar maneuver) I can do it too. Kenshin: That, too, is nothing to be proud of. Senkaku: Our speed is equal! But I am far stronger! And with these two kaiken I can make the most of it!! (He laughs insanely, chopping with his blades. Kenshin dodges. Outside, Senkaku's laughter is audible to the guards.) Guard: I heard the intruders are supposed to be good, but . . . Guard: That won't matter against Lord Senkaku's shredding blows. We won't get a turn this time. Too bad, too. Misao: Unfortunately, that just isn't true. Guard: Who the hell are you?? Misao: Makimichi Misao does not give out her name to villains! Guard: Didn't you just give your name? Misao: Oops! Never mind that! If you don't let us through I'll make you suffer! (She punches the first guard; he goes down.) Guard: Get that stupid bitch! Misao (kicking him in the face): Who are you calling stupid? (The remaining guard raises his whistle, but is stopped by the sword leveled at his throat.) Eiji: You'll be our guide. Take me to Senkaku.

(Back in the inn. Kenshin dodges everything Senkaku throws at him, as he is chased around the room.) Senkaku: Circling, circling . . . Our speed is equal! How long do you think you can avoid me, cockroach? Soujirou: Mr. Himura is having a tough time. He's being pushed back and hasn't attacked once. Why don't you help him? Saitou: You must be joking. I have no intention of showing the enemy my sword techniques. Look. (Shishio is carefully watching the fight with a grim expression.) Saitou: He spoke at length with a cold sneer, but ever since the fight started, he's looked like that . . . He's going to see through everything his enemy does. It isn't open and honorable, but he isn't going to let anything get past him. Battousai has naturally noticed this. So without daring to attack, he is inviting his opponent to destroy himself. Soujirou: Destroy himself? Kenshin: Is it time yet? Senkaku: I've had about enough of you-(His leg twists awkwardly underneath him; he falls.) Senkaku: My leg . . . it's broken . . . Kenshin: You kept moving without ever losing speed. When you made the quick turn, the burden was too much for your body to bear. Senkaku: That's ridiculous. Why should it be too much for me and not you? We were moving at the same speed! Kenshin: At the same speed, your weight is greater, and so you bore more force. Senkaku: Ridiculous--ridiculous! This has never happened before! I should have been able to take it-Saitou: The idiot hasn't noticed yet? When Battousai made a quick turn, he gradually increased his speed. You were trapped under the impression that your speed and his were equal. You've killed ninety-nine people, but the hundredth was yourself. Soujirou: Wow . . . everyone has a different view of the fight. (Senkaku struggles to his feet. Kenshin turns his glare on him.) Senkaku: No . . . don't do it, don't do it. The ninety-nine people was only in a manner of speaking. Kenshin: But the death of Eiji's family was your doing. Shishio: Senkaku. I never expected you to win, but if you lose without showing me a single one of Battousai's techniques, I'll kill you myself. (Senkaku lunges desperately at Kenshin.) Misao: Here? Guard: Yes. Take this door to the secret room. Misao (bringing an elbow down on his head): Thank you. Well, good night. (to Eiji) They can't see us, you got that? Quietly now. (They peek inside.)

Kenshin: Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuushousen! (He smashes Senkaku under the chin with the flat of the blade.) Saitou: Idiot . . . showing mercy to that blockhead. Such weakness will prove fatal. Kenshin (leveling the sword at Shishio): It doesn't matter. I'll make no such exertions for my "successor."

The Makings of the Characters--Senkaku Actually, I intended Senkaku to be the first of the Ten Swords, so I put a lot of effort into him. But there were already two strong men like Shishio and Soujirou waiting after him, and also it was getting to be time for Kenshin and the others to reach Kyot, so for these two reasons he became a violent ruler of a village. At first I was thinking about making Senkaku a character who didn't speak, other than yelling "Gahhh!!" or "Guahhh!!" There hasn't been a character that didn't speak in Ruroken so far, and it would be a kind of experiment with an entirely new type of bad guy. But, based on the storyboards all my boss said was "That's an animal," and I just changed it. Oh well. So, I didn't have a model for his personality at all. Senkaku after the change was just stupidly strong, exposed as cannon fodder . . . Senkaku's design is from the Abukuma Foursome. The Foursome was planned to be defeated from the start, so I didn't think about them much. I wanted to see what kinds of different skinheads I could draw, so I gave him a pointy head. Then I thought, "That's too good for cannon fodder!" and took Senkaku out of the Foursome. (But in the end, he really was cannon fodder . . .) Now, I think the famous Coneheads from the Sega Saturn CM and the giant holy warriors from Nausicca influenced this design. I have many regrets about Senkaku, but for some reason he was really popular among my friends as the Ruroken "Sexy Dynamite" character (especially the crotch), so I guess that's some consolation. But I didn't get to draw his killer move "Kushizashi Zutsuki," so I really am sorry.

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 70--Soujirou the Prodigy Kenshin: Take up your sword, Shishio Makoto. Misao (thinking): I'm not sure what's going on, but this is amazing. It's . . . we can't show ourselves now. Saitou: Don't bother hiding, you can come on out. (he opens the door; Misao and Eiji tumble out.) Just stay close. Kenshin: Miss Misao! Shishio: That technique you called the Ryuushousen. You struck Senkaku's chin with the flat of the blade, but if you had used the edge, it would have killed him? Kenshin: . . . Yes. Shishio: I'm disappointed. I'd heard you had become a vagabond sworn not to kill, but it was hard to believe until I saw it with my own eyes. You could never destroy me like that. (he gestures to Yumi) Boring. I don't want to fight. (Yumi folds the screen behind them, revealing a secret stairway.) Shishio: I'll be waiting in Kyoto. Become the Hitokiri and we'll try this again. Kenshin: You'll turn tail and run? (Shishio picks up a sword and tosses it to Soujirou. Soujirou's face lights up.) Shishio: Soujirou, play with him for me. Soujirou: Are you sure? Shishio: Yes. I'm showing him my prodigy as a reward for the Ryuushousen. Soujirou: Then, with your permission. (They square off.) Misao: Himura! What're you just standing there for? The bandage guy is getting away! (Kenshin glares at Soujirou in her direction. Soujirou looks puzzled, while Misao is knocked to the floor.) Misao (dazed): What the heck was that? Saitou: It's useless. Trying to fight him with sword-ki is like attacking the wind. I've been doing it all along. He doesn't have any fighting-ki or killing-ki at all, not to mention sword-ki. (Shishio and Yumi are on horseback, galloping away.) Yumi: Lord Shishio, what did you mean, prodigy? Shishio: It's his nickname. He has a natural talent for the sword. Yumi: But isn't Battousai the same way? Shishio: In a way. But because of Soujirou's experiences as a child, all of the four emotions other than amusement have been suppressed. Without joy, he has no fighting ki; without anger, he has no killing ki. The finest swordsman couldn't read the ki

of Soujirou's attack. For instance, Saitou was going to attack me, but he couldn't read Soujirou and didn't do it. For Battousai, who reads his enemy's intentions instantaneously, it will be all the more deadly-Soujirou: I'm sorry, but if we don't hurry I won't be able to catch up with Mr. Shishio. (Kenshin sheathes his sword and assumes the battou-jutsu stance.) Misao: Himura! Saitou: I thought so. Using your fastest technique against him is the best plan. Soujirou: Battou-jutsu? Well, then me too. (taking a similar stance.) (They draw their swords at almost the same instant.) Shishio: The match will probably be an exchange of battou-jutsu. (The swords meet.) Shishio: The speed of their swords are equal! But-(The reverse blade is sliced perfectly in half.) Shishio: Without regret, Soujirou thinks nothing of killing, while Battousai has sworn never to kill again. They may both be naturals, but the difference is clear! Until he abandons his oath, Battousai will never defeat Soujirou. Soujirou: That's the match, isn't it? Saitou: Yes. If neither side can go on, it's a draw. (Soujirou looks down and is surprised to see his own sword is shattered all along the edge of the blade.) Misao: All right! That's my Himura! Soujirou: This is amazing. It's completely beyond repair. (sheathing it quickly) Well, it was Mr. Shishio's, after all. (he walks past Kenshin to the stair) This match had no winner or loser. You'll have to excuse me today, but if you can, please fight me again. Until then, find yourself another sword. (Kenshin stands silently as he leaves. Then, he slowly sheathes the half of the sword that remains.)

The Making of the Characters--Seta Soujirou Like Shishio, this character wouldn't ordinarily appear here yet, but I've gotten a lot of questions so I'll do him now to avoid difficulties. The model for Soujirou's personality--I shouldn't say this--is the captain of the Shinsengumi first unit, the handsome swordsman who died young, Okita Soushi. Even the name Seta Soujirou is a parody of Okita's childhood name Okita Soujirou. There have been a lot of people reading too much into that, asking "Since he has the same name, Soujirou, could Seta be any relation to Okita?" I'll say it now, the answer is no. Okita is just Seta's model. Okita Soushi is famous enough that I don't need to write about him here (Those who want to know more should go to a bookstore; I'm sure they'll have good books about him. He's very famous and popular. In the first Ruroken character poll, even though he only appeared in a couple of frames in a flashback, he came out of nowhere to take seventh.) I'm taking the Okita that Mr. Shiba Ryoutarou wrote about in his novel as my model. But not the Okita from "Burning Sword," but from "Record of the Bloodshed of the Shinsengumi", in which Okita's utter lack of human emotion causes great fear in his enemies. I know there are Shinsengumi fan angry with me for putting a character based on Okita on the enemy side, but since he's based on "Records"'s Okita, Seta seems more like a strong bad guy to me. Other than this model I didn't have any particular design. Instead of Okita's topknot I saw him with a cropped head, so I drew

him like that. Other than that, to go with the ever-smiling face, he looks a little like a girl.

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 71--Once Again to Kyoto Misao: The reverse blade . . . it's broken . . . Saitou: And Shishio got away. Misao (scowling at him): Hey!! Kenshin: What? We can make a new sword, and we can follow Shishio again. (he smiles) For now, Shishio has pulled out of Shingetsu, and I'm glad about that. (While they're talking, Eiji moves over beside the fallen Senkaku.) Eiji (thinking): He's breathing. He's not dead. (He grits his teeth and raises the sword.) Misao: Eiji!! Eiji: Die, Senkaku!! Misao: Wait, it's already over-(Saitou catches the sword blade with one hand, then yanks Eiji back by the shirt collar with the other, throwing him against the wall.) Saitou: You can't just kill him. I have a mountain of questions for him to answer. Eiji: He's my enemy! Get out of my way! Saitou: Idiot. Revenge killing was outlawed in 1873. Don't give me any more work to do. Besides, in addition to torture in the investigation, he'll undoubtably get the death penalty. It will be far more painful than simply being killed his sleep. Eiji: Shut up! This has nothing to do with the law or the death penalty! I have to kill him with my own hands. (picking up the sword again) My family can't rest until-(Kenshin lays a hand on his.) Kenshin: The dead don't desire revenge, but the happiness of the livng. To dirty your small hands would bring joy to no one. As time goes by your small hands will become big and you'll become an adult. You won't be a man who oppresses other with his strength like Shishio's men. Nor will you be powerless, frightened and downtrodden like the men of the village. You'll be a man like your brother, who cared for you until the very end. And you'll be happy. (The sword clatters to the floor; Eiji begins to cry.) Misao: So I guess it's case closed for now. Here, take my handkerchief. Dry your tears. (He blows his nose on her sash instead, to her rage.) Saitou (looking away from the fracas to the fragment of the reverse blade): Case closed, indeed . . . Soujirou (scratching the back of his head apologetically): It wasn't my fault. If you're angry, please be angry with Battousai. Shishio: How could the reverse blade destroy the Nagasone Kotetsu like this? I may have underestimated him . . .

Soujirou: Kotetsu? Yumi: Too bad your head isn't as strong as your arms. It was a famous sword used by one of the Bold Thirty-One. Shishio: Soujirou, will you do something for me? Soujirou: Anything, as long as I don't have to pay you back for the sword. Shishio: Bring all of the Ten Swords to Kyoto at once. I want to drag Hitokiri Battousai out of Himura Kenshin, by force if I have to. (Kenshin, Saitou, Misao and Eiji look on, as police drag Senkaku's body out of the village, amid cheering villagers.) Kenshin: So Shingetsu has been restored to the way it was . . . Misao: All those guys who wouldn't stand up for themselves look pretty happy. I'm kind of unsatisfied. Saitou: In this terrible matter, the ugliness of the villagers' hearts have been exposed. Their relations will be unsettled for a while. Misao: Something about your personality leaves me unsatisfied, too. Eiji: This village is my home. I'm glad something good happened to it . . . (Later, on the road agan.) Saitou: Well . . . I should be getting back. Kenshin: Yes, but what about Eiji? Saitou: I'll take him with me. He can stay with Tokio while he cools off and considers his future. Kenshin: Tokio? Saitou: My wife. Misao: W-w-w . . . wife?!? Saitou: Yes. Kenshin: You're married?!? Saitou: Yes. Don't worry. Tokio is a capable woman. She'll take care of Eiji. Misao: Anyone who married him-Kenshin: Yes, she'd have to be a woman like a bodisattva, otherwise it would never work. Saitou: Don't worry about me. You go straight to Kyoto. And become the Hitokiri again. I realized it in the fight; facing Shishio as a vagabond is foolish. You couldn't even take his advisor. It's good that the reverse blade is broken. You can finally make up your mind. I'll be expecting your old self. (He walks off. Kenshin watches him go.) Misao: Himura. (a brief pause, then she puts on a exuberant face): I'm not really sure what that was all about, but since he ran off, you won, right? In the end nothing happened. Just ignore Saitou. Cheer up! (Secret Technique Expression Imitation!--Misao puts on a variety of Kenshin faces) When you go all slanty-eyed like this it's cool, but it's kind of scary and cruel (Dark, too) It's better when you're all nice and going "Oro!" That's the one I like best, your "No way!" expression.

Kenshin: It really doesn't matter to me which you like. Misao: Well, that's kind what I thought you'd--hey!! That was extremely rude! (Kenshin gives her a very small smile.) Kenshin (turning back down the road): We lost a lot of time. Let's hurry. Shishio's men will probably attack in Kyoto, so let's get to the Toukai Way. Misao: You were making fun of me . . . !!! Angry Demon Bird Kick!! Kenshin: Oro! (The sun sets before them.) Kenshin (thinking): Whether I truly must become the Hitokiri or not, the answer will lie in Kyoto. In the meantime . . . Sanosuke (in the middle of the forest): Great. Now I'm really lost. Which way is Kyoto?

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 72--Meeting in the Forest (Beginning) Sanosuke (trudging through the forest): Damn. Where the hell is Kyoto? Better yet, where the hell am I? (thinking) Wonder if Kenshin's already reached Kyoto? The girl and Yahiko are probably on their way . . . I wonder how Megumi's doing with her patients . . . That jerk Saitou is on his way to Kyoto too . . . (grrr). (aloud) Something about this place looks familiar. Or is it just me? (His stomach growls fiercely.) Sanosuke: Damn. You get mad, you get hungry. (He unwraps a bean jam bun from his pack.) Last one. After this I'll probably have to start catching frogs to eat. (tossing it in his mouth) Oh well. (The ground rumbles under his feet. Sanosuke stumbles, and the bun hits the ground. He looks at it sadly for a long minute. Then he stuffs it in his mouth anyway.) Sanosuke (bursting into the clearing up ahead): Hey, where are you! Who do you think you are, messing around with people's meals? (A man is sitting cross-legged inside a ring of statues. He chants, and strikes the ground with his sword. The statues rattle.) Sanosuke (thinking): A monk training in esoteric Buddhism? But what is this, some kinda charm? (Praying for good crops?) (The man chants and strikes the ground again; each statue bursts into tiny fragments. Noticing Sanosuke's presence, he stands up.) Sanosuke: That was amazing. I've heard of the monks who train to be able to borrow the power of the Buddha, but this is the first time I've seen real houriki. Monk (his name is Anji): Are you lost? Sanosuke: Yeah. Sorry, but could you show me the way? And if you have any food, give it here. Anji: That's no way to ask for people's things. (A little later. Frogs and wild mushrooms are roasting over a fire.) Anji: I see. So it was the fault of my training that your bean jam bun fell in the mud? I'm sorry. Sanosuke: That's okay. Thanks to you I got a hot meal. And houriki isn't something you see every day. Anji: That was not houriki. Houriki is just a rumor to build up people's faith. I myself have never seen such a thing. And even if it really did exist, it wouldn't be something I could use. Sanosuke: You're . . . a fallen monk? Anji: Yes. Fallen monk (Hakaizou)--A monk who has fallen into shame by breaking the Buddha's ordained prohibitions (against the taking of life, giving into desire, etc) Sanosuke: I see. I thought that was a pretty evil face for a regular monk. Anji: You can speak about such things? Sanosuke: But if you've abandoned your faith, what're you doing training?

Anji: I have thrown away my faith, but not my desire to save this world. And this cannot be done with the Buddha's hands. To be able to save this world with human hands and a human heart. I am training to gain that power. For this I need strength that surpasses that of the Buddha. Sanosuke: You . . . you're not a fallen monk because you gave into desire. Anji: Do you know about the anti-Buddhist movement of ten years ago? (Sanosuke grins blankly) If you don't know there's no point in telling you. Sanosuke: That's okay. If that wasn't houriki, then it's something that I of little faith can use. Could you teach it to me? Anji: Why do you desire this power? Sanosuke: What, is this some kinda Zen riddle? Anji: Answer me. Sanosuke: Well, there's a lot of reasons. It's kind of hard to say right out. I want to be stronger than I am now. When I left Tokyo, this guy I fought said I couldn't even defend myself. I've been thinking about it, but I can't think of how to improve my fighting style. Anji: That's a very selfish reason. Sanosuke: Well, maybe compared to your saving the world, but it's a good enough reason for me to risk my life for it. Anji: Tell me one more thing. What do you think of the Meiji government? Sanosuke: What does that have to do with-Anji: Just answer me. Sanosuke: To put it bluntly, I hate it. They murdered my captain and branded him a traitor. I can't forgive them for that. (Anji mulls this over.) But what's that got to do with you? (Anji holds out a rock.) Anji: All right. Now, increase the power of your punch to break this rock. Not just in rocks but in all things, for them to offer resistance there cannot be a perfect conveyance of this impact. In other words, there is useless impact. But how can the useless be lost? First, stand your fist against the rock like so, and punch once. At the instant the first punch encounters the resistance of the rock, punch a second time; without encountering any resistance, the impact will be perfectly conveyed. The rock will shatter. This is the secret of destruction I've trained for ten years to master. The Futae no Kiwami. I have recently tested its practical application. Sanosuke: It can't be that simple . . . Anji: Try it. (Sanosuke breaks the rock into fragments.) Anji: That was merely two quick punches. By impact, I mean incredible speed. True transience. In that instant, give the second blow! It took me a month to attain the technique and reduce a rock to rubble. You too will have a month to achieve this. If you cannot, you will die here. The Futae no Kiwami is a secret technique devised for the salvation of this world. It is taught to the man who has this in his nature, not spread widely. You said you would wager your life, so you cannot complain. Sanosuke: Leave it to a fallen monk. But saying "You'll die here" is different. Okay, I'll wager my life. But I don't have time to mess around training. I don't need a month! I'll master the Futae no Kiwami in a week!

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 73--Meeting in the Forest (End) (Sanosuke, drenched in sweat, punches a rock set atop a boulder. It breaks in half.) Sanosuke has begun training to learn the Futae no Kiwami. Sanosuke: Damn. This isn't working. No matter how quickly I hit the rock the second time. This is supposed to be easy and I just can't do it. It's already the third day. Anji (appearing behind him): To say is easy. To do is hard. You knew how difficult the Futae no Kiwami was. Are you beginning to think it's impossible in just a week? Sanosuke: Yeah, right. I still have four days. If I pissed from here, it'd reach the sea in four days. Anji: What kind of proverb is that. Sanosuke: I'll look forward to you deciding if I can do it or not in four days. Anji: This is like chanting sutras to a horse. All right. You had a week. There are four days left. After that, if you still can't do it-(He punches the boulder to his right, crushing it to smithereens.) Anji: You'll die. Sanosuke (grinning): Great! Fourth day Sanosuke (breaking rock after rock and thinking): If I could have achieved strength like this without risking my life, I wouldn't have needed this at all. What I want, what I'm searching for-Fifth day Anji: Such useless effort. The Futae no Kiwami was the product of ten years of training. To attain it with sheer determination alone will not be easy. Sixth day (Sanosuke's right hand is bleeding; he is exhausted and covered in sweat.) Sanosuke: I still . . . (sinking to his knees) I still have time before dark . . . I crushed all the rocks here into gravel. I'll have to go get some . . . (thinking) Shit. Even if I had time, I don't have the strength . . . In this place I don't even know, I'm finished ... Sagara: Sanosuke . . . Sanosuke: Captain . . . Sagara? I must be dreaming, or it's a phantom, or . . . (rubbing his eyes) Aughhhh!!!! (He doesn't have feet--!) Sagara: It's all right, Sanosuke. You've done enough. You've pushed yourself to the limit. When you recognize defeat that man will take your life. The impossible things you've done up till now are no guarantee on your life. Forget everything and rest. This is the command of your captain.

Sanosuke: I'm sorry, captain. But I can't obey. When your head was displayed, I hated the new government with all my heart. But the truth is, I hated myself just as much. The person I most respected was mercilessly killed and I couldn't do a thing about it. I despised myself for being powerless. For ten years . . . I festered like that until a good man woke me up. Maybe I would have died in some fight if he hadn't. (He stands up) I don't want to go through those ten years of hatred again. And I don't want to put anyone else through then. That's why I have to be strong now. I'll fight against unjust violence with all of my power, with this fist . . . ! (He walks past Sagara.) Sanosuke: Whether you're a dream, or a phantom, or a ghost . . . I was glad to see you, one last time. (Sagara smiles.) (The next morning, Anji finds Sanosuke stretched out on the boulder, a rock still clutched in one hand.) Anji: Dead of exhaustion. (taking out his prayer beads) At least I can give him his memorial service. Such a waste . . . Sanosuke (opening his eyes): Hey, don't go killing me yet, you stupid monk. I was tired and thought I'd grab a little sleep, that's all. (yawning) Anji: But by the look of the rock in your right hand, you haven't yet mastered the Futae no Kiwami. (Sanosuke tosses the rock in the air. Then he shatters half of the boulder he's sitting on.) Sanosuke (catching the rock on its way down): I just now figured it out, but once you get the hang of it, you could do it even before breakfast. Anji: Truly, you have great talent . . . Sanosuke: Hey, you look like it was your life on the line. "Talent?" Don't end it with a word like that. (A pause. Sanosuke grins.) Anji: You're right. I'm sorry. Let me rephrase. (shaking hands) A great man . . . (A little later) Sanosuke: Well . . . I've lost enough time. I've got to get to Kyoto. Anji: Kyoto? Sanosuke: Yeah, I got as far as the Nakasen Way and then I don't know what happened. Anji: Then that's easy. This is Shimosuwa, so if you leave the forest in this direction you'll hit one of the inns along the Nakasen. Sanosuke: Did you just say Shimosuwa. Anji: Yes. What's-Sanosuke: Of course! Shimosuwa! Ha---ha ha! Anji: What? What? Sanosuke (thinking): I thought it looked familiar. (aloud) It's a little weird to say this to a fallen monk, but (thinking) This is where the Sekihoutai met their deaths . . . (aloud) Let's just say maybe I believe a little now in the Buddha's path.

Anji: ? Sanosuke: It's okay, it's okay. Don't worry about it. Well, thanks for looking after me. I'm Sagara Sanosuke. Maybe we'll meet again someday. Anji: I am Yuukyuuzan Anji. Take care. (thinking) It's like he became a different person overnight. Until yesterday I thought he was a mere chick. Today he's like a young bird leaving the nest. Soujirou (appearing behind him): Oh, there you are, there you are. I've been looking for you, Mr. Anji. The battle has begun. The members of the special unit Ten Swords are gathering in Kyoto. And so the stage is set for the turmoil of Kyoto . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 74--Arrival in Kyoto (Misao and Kenshin arrive in Kyoto; Kenshin has covered his scar with a square bandage.) Misao: We finally made it. It's such a relief to be back Kyoto, the city at the center of Japan, is a center of art as well as that of Japanese Buddhism. It has been the capital ever since the Tento dynasty in 794 and so was called the Thousand Year Capital. Kenshin (thinking): Kyoto . . . Ten years have passed for Japan since the coming of the new era. I didn't think this place would be touched again. Misao: Himura! This way! The color and brilliance of its seasons make it the city most suited to the word elegance, but under the surface, when it was called the Demon City and Chimimouryou from the Taiko swaggered through its streets, it became a center of war where plague and famine were spread many times. During the violence of the Bakumatsu, not a day went by without a spray of blood or a freshly severed head, until it seemed like it was a road of violence to a battlefield on a map of hell-Misao: Himura!! Kenshin: Oro? Misao: Don't oro me! What're you just standing there for? You've been acting weird ever since we got to Kyoto. And do you have to have the sword? It really sticks out, it's embarrassing. Kenshin: Your clothes are more embarrassing. Misao: Why you--Angry Demon Bird Kick! Kenshin: Oro! In the end they were equally embarrassing. Kenshin: Anyway, you should go home first, Miss Misao. I'm sure they're worried about you. Misao: Home? We're already there, look. Kenshin: Oro. An inn . . . Misao: Yeah, the Aoiya's pretty well known in Kyoto--Hey, Gramps!! Okina (for that is his name): Misao!!! Misao (hugging him): I'm back! Okina: Welcome home! Misao: I know I'm late and I made you worry. I'm sorry. Ow ow ow ow ow ow!!! Okina (tickling her): That's your punishment for being late.

Kenshin (thinking): He's mad, he's mad. Okina (turning to Kenshin): Oh, you must have brought her back. Kenshin: Well . . . Okina: She can be a handful, can't she. Kenshin: You said it. (Behind him, the four workers at the Aoiya pour out.) Omasu: Misao! Shiro: She's back! Oh, you've grown. (Kenshin smiles at the scene.) Kenshin: Well, I'll be going now. Okina: Wait! We haven't thanked you yet. Misao: Himura! Shiro and Kuro are making a feast tonight. It's going to be great! Okina: As Misao says. Please stay a while, Mr. Himura Battousai. (Kenshin stops.) Okina: Even if you hide your scar, you're known to those you know you. Kenshin: How do you-Okina: It's a long story. Please, come in. Meanwhile . . . (Three girls are cooing over a little chow puppy.) Girl: Oh, chow-chow? Girl: Chow-chow chow chow? Girl: Uh-huh, chow-chow-chow. Yahiko (thinking): That's--that's not Japanese! (frowning) My first taste of the Thousand Year Capital is a little different than I expected-Kaoru: Hey, quit playing around and help me! Kaoru's and Yahiko's ship has arrived in Kyoto. Kaoru: First we have to find Tae's family's house. Tae: Prices at inns are ridiculous. I'll send word home; please feel free.

Kaoru: But Kyoto all looks the same to me. It's confusing . . . I wonder how we're going to find one person in all of this. (Yahiko whacks her with his shinai.) Yahiko: After all that work cheering you up you aren't going to lose it now, idiot! All right, fine--I'll go look for Tae's house, you sit here and watch the traffic. Maybe if you're lucky Kenshin'll pass by! (They both catch sight of a sword at the side of a passerby--but it's a tall man in a trenchcoat, not Kenshin.) Kaoru (thinking): When I saw the sword handle I thought maybe-- (aloud) What a coincidence. Yahiko: What's he doing here . . . (At the Aoiya) Misao: Okay, I'm going to go take a bath. Okina: All right. (to Kenshin) Well . . . I'm sure she told you about herself and the Oniwabanshuu on the road. As you've guessed, I, Kashiwazaki Nenji, was once one of the Oniwaban spies. The name was the one who searched Kyoto, Okina! In 1854 when the black ships led by Perry came to Uraga, the previous Okashira immediately suspected that it concerned not the nation's sovereignty but who held that sovereignty, namely the Emperor and his court. Expecting Kyoto to be the center of the violence, he sent me to gather information independently for the Oniwabanshuu. Okina: I opened the Aoiya as a base; ironically the inn survived when the Edo Bakufu was destroyed. But in the new era, as a place of refuge for those of us unable to find work, it was very helpful. Kenshin: So that's why Aoshi left Miss Misao with you. Okina: You know Lord Aoshi . . . Kenshin: There is something you should know . . . (the story is told) Okina: I see . . . So Hanya and the others are dead, and Lord Aoshi is missing . . . Kenshin: Please, keep this a secret from Miss Misao. Okina: Yes, that's best. Now, Battou--no, Mr. Himura. Your appearance in Kyoto after almost ten years, could it have something to do with your successor, Shishio Makoto? Using my experience from the old days, the intelligence network is still alive today. I know almost all of Kyoto inside and out. Well, now it's more of a hobby. When I heard he was alive and threatening Kyoto, I didn't believe it, but if you're here it's a different story . . . As thanks for bringing Misao home safely, and for witnessing the end of the Oniwabanshuu, I'll become your ally! Kenshin: Oro. Okina: I love the Kyoto of today. To protect the capital, this seasoned solider will again take the field. Kenshin: Wait--wait a minute. Okina: The Aoiya will be fine. Shiro, Kuro, Omasu and Okon are all originally from the Oniwabanshuu. They manage to protect Misao and myself. Kenshin: However-Okina: There's nothing you can say. After all, I'm the one that raised Misao!

(Misao and Okina smiling and holding up victory v's: Stubbornness incarnate!) Kenshin: Somehow you're very persuasive . . . Okina: Exactly, exactly. Kenshin: You're very kind. May I ask you something? I'd like you to use your information network to find two people for me. Arai Shakkuu and Hiko Seijirou. Please, find them as soon as you can . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Nine To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nine--Arrival in Kyoto Part 75--Search for a Reverse Blade On the second day in Kyoto Misao: Wake up, Himura! It's morning! Oh, you're already up. I thought I'd get to see what you look like half-asleep. Kenshin: Oro? Miss Misao, your clothes! (Misao is dressed in quieter shirt and shorts.) Misao: Normal clothes for Kyoto. Walking around my home ground in battle dress is a little weird even for me. Okina: If you're ready, let's go, Himura. Kenshin: Oro? Okina: Kyoto has changed a lot in the ten years you've been gone. Today I thought I'd show you around. How about lunch at the sukiyaki place, the Shirobeko? Misao: Cool! (I've been wanting to eat there.) Kenshin: Wait a minute, Mr. Okina! I can't walk around Kyoto in broad daylight. Sometime, somewhere one of Shishio's men will notice me and-Okina: What? No matter how you run and hide, Shishio will find you. Kenshin: But-Okina: Himura, you're fighting Shishio for the people of this country. So stand up straight for all to see! That's the way of the honest man! (Kenshin looks shocked; Okina strides on ahead, laughing.) Misao (whispering): That's all he'll say, but in the old days Gramps was so good he was going to be made the new Okashira. But he said, "Now is the time for the young," and recommended Lord Aoshi, giving himself the minor role of agent in Kyoto. Now he's just a worn-out old man, but-Okina: Oh yes, the people you asked me to look for. The search began yesterday. Misao: Search? Who for? Kenshin: It's no one you know. Misao (attacking): Why are you always like this!! Kuro: Okina. (handing him a folded piece of paper) Here. (Okina unfolds and studies the letter) Okina: Sorry, Misao, we'll have to do the Shirobeko another time. Himura. We've found one of them. Well, more accurately, we found out about his death. The swordsmith who made the reverse blade, Arai Shakkuu, left this world eight years ago. Misao: A swordsmith? Oh, I see. To replace the broken reverse blade, . . . But if he's already dead, there's never going to be another--

(Meanwhile) *In the end, they spent the night at an inn. Kaoru: Here. Tae's home, the Shirobeko. Must be the sister store of the Akabeko in Tokyo. (opening the door) Excuse me-Sae: Welcome! Kaoru: Ta--Tae?? (What are you doing in Kyoto?) Sae: Tae? Oh, I see. You must be the two from Tokyo. I'm Tae's twin sister, Sekihara Sae. Pleased to meet you. Tae told me all about you in her letter. It sounds terrible, everything you went through. But now everyone at the Shirobeko will do all that we possibly can for you. So don't worry. Kaoru (smiling): Okay. Yahiko (thinking): Now we just have to find Kenshin before Shishio or Aoshi does. Hang on, Kenshin! Okina: Arai Shakkuu. At the time of the Bakumatsu he had a name among the Ishin Shishi as the finest of swordsmiths. Because in his work he dedicated himself to the pursuit of the "sword that kills" not the "sword that cuts," he was considered something of a heretic in the world of sword-making. Misao: A swordsmith who tried to make the sword that kills made the unkilling reverse blade? I don't get it. Okina: A man's life may sometimes contain many contradictions. Right, Himura? (Kenshin says nothing.) Okina: According to my sources, Shakkuu passed down all his secrets to his son. There were hopes for him as the next great swordsmith, but in the Meiji era there were few orders for swords; a swordsmith could barely survive. Now it seems he makes his living making knives, scythes and other everyday tools. Misao: Shakkuu's son, Arai Seikuu. Maybe he can make a new reverse blade . . .! (They approach a house on the outskirts of town.) Kenshin: Excuse us-(An incredibly cute baby sits behind a display of kitchen knives. Kenshin, Okina & Misao show deep shock.) Kenshin (pointing): Seikuu? Okina: Well? Baby (holding out his hands): Anfake, anfake. Misao (translating): Handshake! Kenshin: Oh, a handshake? Okay, okay. Baby (happily): Fuah. Azusa (coming out of the house): Don't play with those, Iori. (noticing Kenshin) Welcome, sir. Were you looking for something? Kenshin: Actually, I wanted a kitchen knife. Okina: Himura?

Kenshin (ignoring him): Do you mind if I try it out? Azusa: Not at all. (Kenshin pulls an enormous daikon out of his kimono. He slices it, then carefully matches up the halves. No seam can be seen.) Okina: This is the first time I've seen the "return cut." Nothing has been crushed along the line of the cut, so it can be put back together exactly as it was. When a fine blade and the arm of a master come together for the first time, a test cut could be of this quality, but that it could be done with a mere kitchen knife shows the skill of Shakkuu's son. Misao: Wow! Then this is it! Arai Seikuu can make a new reverse blade! Kenshin: Ma'am, could I speak with Mr. Seikuu? I want him to make a sword for me. Azusa: Well, I . . . Seikuu (coming around from the back): Excuse me . . . Azusa: Dear. Seikuu: I'm Arai Seikuu. Misao: You're Seikuu? You don't look like I thought you would. Seikuu: I get that a lot, actually. (to Kenshin) I overheard your conversation. You need a sword? (bowing) I'm sorry, but I no longer make swords. I cannot fulfill your request. Misao (boiling over): WHAT??? Seikuu: I'm sorry. Okina (restraining Misao): Why on earth not? Seikuu: People who come to me with requests for swords know about my father Shakkuu's quest for the "sword that kills." He used to tell me, "The swords I make will bring in a new era." But I didn't accept my father's beliefs. The swords he shaped with those beliefs stole many lives. What does killing have to do with bringing in a new era? I wasn't convinced. During those times of violence there was nothing I could do. But it's the Meiji era now. Finally the age of peace has come. The samurai have thrown away their swords. So I too will throw away the art of swordmaking. I've decided to earn my living making the tools of everyday life. Okina: I see. So you're a pacifist in principle, in complete opposition to your father. Seikuu: Well, I don't know about principles, but I love peace. As would anyone. Misao: Weak! You're weak! That's not true! There are people in this world who would-Kenshin (muffling her): I understand, Mr. Seikuu. I'm sorry to have brought you a futile request. Thank you for your time. (They leave; Iori waves goodbye.) Misao: That's it? Himura! Kenshin: Mr. Seikuu desires peace with his whole heart. Even a reverse blade that cannot kill is an instrument of war. I couldn't bear for him to make such a thing. The search for a reverse blade will have to begin again. Azusa: That swordsman . . . I wonder why he came all this way. You didn't think that perhaps you could give him your

father's last sword-Seikuu: No, that's all right. In this Meiji peace, no one needs swords. (Two men pass each other on the road.) Man: Tell Lord Shishio immediately Battousai has been sighted. Man: Roger. Arrival in Kyoto--End

Back to Home To Volume Nine To Volume Ten

translations by maigo-chan last updated 5 august 1999

Volume Ten Master and Student of the Sword

Part 76 The Ten Swords Act Part 77 The Curtain Rises on a Brush with Death Part 78 Ten Sword * Chou Part 79 The Thin-Bladed Sword Part 80 The Sword Forbidden to Draw Part 81 Shakkuu's Thoughts Part 82 The Threads that Lead Me to You Part 83 Hiko Seijuurou Part 84 Master and Student of the Sword

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword from the front flap-Watsuki: Picture it in katakana: "Virtual Meiji!" It would be a cool title for a 3D fighting game! Hiko (reading a magazine) The column's pretty negative. Well, nothing wrong with that. VIRTUAL MEIJI If you put it in kanji, it's "imaginary Meiji." I was just casually reading a magazine standing up in a bookstore when I found a review of Ruroken in a column. I was impressed, they were speaking pretty highly of it. And it cleared up one confusion I had. It's not a knowledgable historical manga about the Meiji period, but it's fun with a little of the feel of the real Meiji. Yup, that's Rurouni Kenshin. Part 76--the Ten Swords Act (Misao sits at a table holding a fan; beside her is a sign reading "The Story Thus Far: Presented by Makimachi Misao.) Misao: Himura Kenshin, you in your search for a new reverse blade went to the son of the swordsmith Arai Shakkuu, Seikuu. But Seikuu, out of respect for this era of peace, no longer makes swords. Kenshin, you said you could not bear to force Seikuu to make one. (snapping the fan closed) Pitifully, the search for a reverse blade must start anew. (pointing an accusing finger) You're so nice! You're just too nice!! Kenshin: Oro? Misao: You could see it in his eyes, in every word he said--that guy was a wuss. If you'd just leaned on him a little he would have done anything for you. Kenshin: No. (smiling) I have no right to force myself into Mr. Seikuu's peaceful life. Misao: God that's nice. Okina (entering the room): Even if he forced him to make it, he could not rule the swordsmith's spirit; it would be poor work. If he faced Shishio with a sword like the one broken by Seta Soujirou, Himura's death would be certain. It would be completely useless if it only had the form of a reverse blade. The new reverse blade must surpass the old one! (shrugging helplessly) I raised you myself, and you don't even understand that? Misao (attacking): What's that supposed to mean?! At least he'd had something to fight with! Okina: Well, there's swordsmiths in Kyoto for that. (Kenshin looks at his hand, remembering Iori saying "Anfake! Anfake!") Kenshin (thinking): This is best. If Seikuu had agreed to make my reverse blade, Shishio's men would have eliminated him. I don't want this family living in the Meiji peace to be involved in this struggle. Nor the people here. No matter how much they learned in the Oniwabanshuu, they couldn't settle a fight with Shishio's men without someone being hurt. There's one more person left to find. After that, I'll go. Misao (hitting him with a flying kick): People are worrying about you and you're lost in your own little world!! Kenshin: O-(Misao's kick knocks him through the wall, over the balcony and down to the street below.) Misao: Uh-oh. Himura!!

Kenshin: --ro . . . . (Shishio and Yumi walk through the gates leading to his headquarters.) Yumi: Here we are in the Flower of Kyoto, and we have to live in a cellar. Shishio: This place was built for us. Yumi: But-Shishio: It will only be for two or three more months. Be patient. (They enter. The main hallway is lined with rows of masked soldiers at attention.) Houji: Welcome back, Lord Shishio. Shishio: This is quite a welcome, Houji. Did you take care of the job I left to you? Houji: Yes, sir. The firearms have been purchased as planned. Where is Soujirou? Shishio: He's in the east gathering the Ten Swords. Those like Anji may be hard to find. I've sent word to those in the west personally. Houji: You mean-Shishio: Yes. After the Ten Swords have been assembled, our conquest of the country begins. (The soldiers break into cheers, chanting "Lord Shishio! Lord Shishio!") Houji: Did you hear, comrades! The time to rise up together has come! Do not neglect your own preparations! (Amid cheers, Shishio, Yumi and Houji leave the hall.) Shishio: "Did you hear, comrades"? You've been leading drills a little too long, Houji. Houji: It suits the organization's aide-de-camp. Well, I'll send the word to everyone throughout the country-Shishio: Wait, there's more. It will take time for the Ten Swords to be assembled. We've been lying in wait for so long that they're probably hungry for blood. Instead of a celebration for our upcoming coup, we'll make a blood offering of the enemy's secret weapon, Himura Battousai. Houji: I see . . . So that's why you ordered me to keep track of Battousai's movements in your letter. Speaking personally, I'm against it! The Ten Swords are the most important of our strike forces, who bear the responsibility of assassinating key figures in the government. It's ludicrous to ask them to trifle with trash like Battousai! Yumi: Oh, now look. You've made Houji mad. Shishio: Feh. Yumi: I was surprised at first too, but it will be fine. The Ten Swords aren't that weak. Chou: Yumi's right. Ten Swords can't lose to one Battousai. (Chou is tall; his hair is swept straight up; he carries two swords and has two more strapped across his back.) Shishio: That was quick, Chou.

Chou: I am from Osaka. And I thought since I'm the first to arrive, I'd get a chance to show off my beloved blades. Shishio: What's your hurry? Wait until two or three of you are here. Houji, what's Battousai's position? Houji: We still haven't found his place of residence. But yesterday he made contact with the son of swordsmith Arai Shakkuu, Seikuu. Shishio: To replace the reverse blade Soujirou broke. Well? Houji: Seikuu refused to make him a sword. It seems he has Shakkuu's final work, but he didn't offer that to him either. Chou: The final work of the famous Bakumatsu swordsmith Arai Shakkuu . . . (walking away) I didn't know that. Hmm. Shishio: This is important. Don't make any trouble. Chou: Who me? Yumi: His eyes always light up when someone mentions swords. Well, I'm all dirty from the journey. I'll be waiting in the bedroom, so come soon. (She leaves as well.) Houji: Lord Shishio, I am still opposed. Even if he is weaker now, Himura Battousai is still the legendary Hitokiri. If in fighting the Ten Swords he should regain the strength of his glory days, it could mean disaster for our plans . . . Shishio: So what if he does? I was particularly looking forward to killing the reawakened Battousai. But with Soujirou and Usui among the Ten Swords, the chance of that happening is virtually nil. Whoever kills him, I will be well pleased. (He breaks into laughter.) Houji (thinking): He is as inscrutable as ever . . . (Outside the Arai house, Iori is playing with a top.) Iori (pointing): Broom! Broom! Chou: You're funny, kid. Where's your dad? Seikuu (coming out): Oh, welcome, sir. Were you looking for something? Chou: Shakkuu's last work. You got that? (In the street, Misao and an interested crowd gather around Kenshin.) Misao: Himura! Please don't die! Himura!

Back to Home To Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 5 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 77--The Curtain Rises on a Brush with Death Okina: Are you all right, Himura? Kenshin: I think so. Okina (pushing Misao's head down in a bow): See what happens when you fool around like that. Kenshin: Oh no, I was being careless. Okina: In any case, you're going to give up on having Seikuu make the sword for him! Kenshin: Exactly. Misao: But-Okina: That's enough out of you! (Meanwhile) Seikuu: My father's . . . last work? Chou: That's what they tell me. The last work of the swordsmith Arai Shakkuu. Mind if I have a look? Seikuu (thinking): Where did he . . . (Chou stares him down.) Seikuu (after a long pause): I . . . I don't know. The whereabouts of my father's last sword are unknown. It wasn't entrusted to me. (Azusa comes around the house upon the scene.) Chou: Hmm. Guess it was my mistake. Sorry about this. (flipping one of his swords around) You see, I love swords. I just love 'em. I'm a swordsman; I get to try out all different kinds, all different styles. (He hooks Iori's shirt with the sheathed sword and lifts him up.) Seikuu: What are you-Chou: Watch this. (He sends Iori and the sword's sheath flying straight up in the air, holding the sword directly beneath them.) Seikuu: Iori!! (Chou neatly catches the sheath on the sword. Iori starts to cry.) Chou: You're in the presence of a swordsman who can do the Sakasa-chuukuu Noutou.(1) Not bad, huh? But I'm really shocked you don't know where Shakkuu's last work is. Of all my swords, Shakkuu's is my favorite. Oh--now this isn't good. I'm so shocked, I'd probably miss if I tried this again. Seikuu (running forward): Iori! (Chou hits him with the other sword.)

Azusa: Dear! Chou: I've never shown anyone this move twice in a row. Sit back and enjoy. Azusa: Please, wait! Seikuu: Azusa! Azusa: His father's sword isn't here! It's already been dedicated to the Hakusan shrine as a holy sword! Chou: I thought so. You knew where it was, but you said you didn't. You two are bad people. You're such bad people I'm going to have to go off and pray. (He turns away, dangling Iori from the sword) Until you can tell the difference between a lie and the truth, I'm going to hang on to the kid. Oh, it's probably not a good idea to call the police. I'm not scared of 'em, but Lord Shishio says they can get pretty rough. I don't really need to tell you what's gonna happen if you talk. (He leaves. Misao is walking up to the house.) Misao: No matter what Himura and Gramps say, he'd better hurry and get that sword. If we just lean on him a little-Seikuu: Why did you tell him? (Misao stops to listen.) Seikuu: That last work was made to be a holy sword. It's never been drawn from its sheath. It alone of my father's swords has never been tainted with blood. If it is, my father won't be a true swordsmith, but a man who made tools for murderers . . . Azusa: But if I hadn't what would have happened to Iori? Your father's name is important, but Iori's life is more . . . Seikuu: You fool. You didn't see his eyes. Those weren't the eyes of someone who loved swords! They were the eyes of someone who loved to kill with them! If he finds my father's sword he'll test it out on whatever he has at hand. . . Azusa: Iori . . . Seikuu (head in hands): Damn it . . . I gave up making swords, and this still happens . . . (Misao rushes in.) Azusa: You were here the whole . . . Misao: Tell me everything that happened. It's all right, just hurry! (A little later, Misao runs to a teashop.) Misao: Aunt Oshige! Oshige: Oh, Misao, you're back in Kyoto? Misao: I have urgent news for Gramps! Use the First Ru! (Kenshin and Okina are sitting upstairs beside the broken window, when a pigeon with a note tied to its leg swoops out of nowhere and pecks Kenshin on the forehead.) Kenshin: Oro!! Okina: Oh, it's the First Ru from Shige. Kenshin: Oro?

Okina: An essential way of conveying information for the Oniwabanshuu. The districts of Kyoto are given one to three characters from the iroha(2) and matched with one of 141 carrier pigeons. We can send messages literally with the speed of a bird in flight. (unfolding the letter) Oh, it's from Misao. She went out but-- (He pauses, then slowly folds the letter.) Seikuu's son was taken hostage by one of Shishio's men. (Kenshin snatches the note out of his hand and runs out.) Okina: Wait, Himura! You can't use a broken sword! Even if you go, you won't be able to fight! You'll just get killed! Himura!! (Meanwhile, Chou climbs the steps to the shrine.) Chou: That took a while. I can't stand the way Kyoto's laid out. Well now, Shakkuu's last work. I wonder what kind of killer sword it will be-(Kenshin is waiting for him in the courtyard.) Iori (recognizing Kenshin): Gojaru!!(3) Chou: You're not here to visit the shrine. Who are you? (In answer, Kenshin tears the bandage away from his cheek.) Chou: That cross-shaped scar . . . Kenshin: Release the child. (Chou smiles.)

Notes: (1) Sakasa-chuukuu Noutou--Reverse Mid-air Sword-sheathing (2) "I ro ha" is the beginning of a Japanese poem that uses each hiragana symbol exactly once. It's used sometimes to put things in a kind of alphabetical order. (3) As you may know, Kenshin tends to end his sentences with "de gozaru," a polite expression. Iori picked up on this and nicknamed him "Gojaru." Naturally, this was impossible to translate. For a long time I had this down as Himra, meant to be a corruption of Himura (Iori never heards anyone call him Kenshin) and I briefly had Carrot (meant to refer to Kenshin's red hair, and someone pointed out it could also be a reference to the carrot Kenshin produces to test the knift, which I thought was pretty clever until I realized it was actually a daikon). I finally gave up and left it as it was in the Japanese. My thanks to everyone that emailed or listened to me agonize about this relatively trivial detail ~_~` By the way, if anyone comes up with a brilliant baby-talk nickname for Kenshin in English, I'd still love to hear it ..

Back to Home To Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 5 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 78--Ten Sword * Chou Chou: That cross-shaped scar . . . you must be the famous Hitokiri Battousai. Iori: Gojaru!! Chou: You're smaller than I thought. Like a girl. Oh well. You here for the sword too? Kenshin: Unfortunately, I seek a different sword. If you're here for the last work of Shakkuu, go and take it. Only give back the child first. Chou: You want to avoid an unnecessary fight? Could be. Or it could be that with your trusty reverse blade broken, you can't fight like you want to. Well, it wouldn't be much fun to beat someone who isn't up to full strength, but if I came across an enemy and didn't settle it with a fight, Lord Shishio would kill me. So! (He tosses Iori and the sword's sheath straight up; Iori is caught in a tree.) Chou: After all this trouble to get the sword, it'd only be half as much fun without something to test it on. I've always wanted to try killing a baby. So I reject your proposal. We'll have a fair and honorable fight. Kenshin: Is it fair and honorable to fight with a hostage, knowing your opponent's sword is broken? You mock me. Chou: I'm not mocking you in particular. Just--(springing forward)--your serious face! (Kenshin blocks with his scabbard.) Chou (stabbing with the other sword): Got you! (Kenshin swiftly turns sideways; Chou misses completely.) Kenshin: If you wish to stab me to death, show me a technique that surpasses Saitou's Gatotsu. Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuukansen!(1) (He strikes behind him, breaking the swords on Chou's back.) Iori: Gojaru! Gojaru!! (Kenshin turns towards Iori.) Chou (standing up): Guess you're not quite as weak as you look. This'll be tough without my beloved blades on my back. But the price will be high. (Both of his swords fall into halves; half of each clamps together to form one double-bladed sword.) Chou: One of Shakkuu's early works, the Renbatou.(2) You'll get two equal wounds at the same time, and you won't be able to stitch them up. In other words, even if I miss a vital spot and don't kill you right away, you'll die of wounds you won't be able to treat. I'll give you your death! (Chou strikes; Kenshin blocks by placing his sword in between the two blades.) Kenshin: So this is the kind of swordsman you are. (He puts a hand on the scabbard and twists, breaking both blades.)

Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuushousen!(3) (Kenshin strikes Chou in the belly with a blow that lifts him off the ground.) Kenshin (turning back to Iori): I'm sorry to have kept you waiting. Let's get you down. Chou (getting to his feet): I see . . . Guess you were right. I made fun of you a little too much. Kenshin (thinking): I hit him in the suigetsu** It didn't hurt him as much as it should have. **One of the body's vital points. Iori: Gojaru . . . Kenshin: I'm sorry, Iori. It looks like it will be a little longer. Chou: You're talking to the brat and you can't even look at me?! Make fun of me again and I'll kill that kid!! (Kenshin gives him a cold, angry glare.) Chou: Oh, so you can looks like that too? It's bad to be unwilling to give people things. You were unwilling to give me that look from the start. (He takes off his jacket, revealing a length of metal wound around his waist.) Kenshin: Silver armor . . . So that's how you withstood the Ryuushousen. (Misao, Seikuu and Azusa rush up to the shrine, as Okina arrives from the other direction.) Misao: Gramps! You're so slow! You just got here? (Doesn't the First Ru mean anything to you?) Okina: Huh? Where's Himura? He ran off as soon as he heard. I couldn't keep up. Misao: What! Himura's sword is broken! You were supposed to take care of this! Okina: Don't be mad at me. Misao: Well hurry then! (They run up the stairs.) Misao: They've already started! (frowning) I wouldn't have thought Himura would be so short-tempered. Okina: Well, he seems to be getting the better of him. Seikuu (catching sight of the armor): Stop! That thing wrapped around his waist! (The strip of metal ends behind Chou's back in a sword handle.) Seikuu: My father made it after making refinement after refinement. It's one of the later killing swords! Chou: Chou Sword-hunter of the Ten Swords. (grinning) From now on, it's true madness.

Notes: (1) Ryuukansen--Winding Dragon Flash (2) Renbatou--Linked Blade Sword (3) Ryuushousen--Soaring Dragon Flash

Back to Home To Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 5 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 79--The Thin-Bladed Sword Okina: One of Shakkuu's killing swords! Misao: Watch out, Himura! He's still got a hidden sword! (The long blade whips around to strike at Kenshin from behind.) Chou: This is my favorite blade of all! The killing sword Hakujin no Tachi!(1) Okina: It's long! Misao: Himura! (Kenshin ducks a little to the side.) Seikuu: That won't work! Just dodging by a hair's breath won't-(Chou snaps his wrist; the point snakes down and buries itself in Kenshin's thigh.) Chou: Right on target. You won't move around so easily now. Seikuu: The Hakujin no Tachi . . . It was forged to be as thin as possible while maintaining the strength of the blade. The tip is weighted so the slightest flick of the wrist can direct it. He's already taken a wound to the leg with the ever-changing Hakujin no Tachi . . . Chou: Looks like we attracted an audience before I knew it. I guess it's time we got this show on the road. I'll show you my own Orochi style.(2) (The sword snaps along the ground; Kenshin raises the scabbard to counter it, but it's cut in half.) Chou: You blocked! But I'm not done yet! (Kenshin rolls to avoid another attack.) Misao: Himura! Seikuu (thinking): It's no good. He has no chance of winning. If this goes on Iori will be . . . (He turns away.) Azusa: Dear? Seikuu: I'll give up my father's sword. In any case, I'll save Iori. I can't get him away from this scene of violence a moment too soon. The man from Osaka is distracted by the fight. If I get a chance, I'll-Misao: You're using Himura as a decoy? You know he can't fight with a broken sword! And Himura was the first to get here! You're-Seikuu (head bowed): I didn't ask him to. He chose to fight. Okina: Mr. Seikuu, as this girl's guardian, I understand the feeling that your child is the most important thing on earth. But Himura, by choosing to fight to protect him, understands this too. (Kenshin dodges another attack.)

Chou: You're just a bad loser. This is pathetic. (Kenshin glares at him.) Chou: Those eyes are really getting on my nerves. Don't you understand what's going on? That you're about to die? Just for some kid? Kenshin (getting to his feet): In the old days, to bring in the new age, I killed a lot of people. Chou: Oh, now you're bragging? Trying to cling to old glory in your last moments--that's really pathetic. Kenshin: It has been ten years since the new age began, the result of bloodshed and duels to the death for which there can be no redemption. But this is the first time the new era has shown this aspect of peace to a child, raised by a good family, who knows nothing of duels or bloodshed. To you he is nothing but a brat, but to me he is a heaven-sent child of the new era. If it costs me my life, I will return Iori to the Seikuu family safe from harm. (Kenshin catches Seikuu's eye, and seems to say to him:) I'll distract him. Hurry and save Iori! Azusa: Dear? Chou: So now you're the ally of justice? I hate being the bad guy. But your part in this is over. Soon under Lord Shishio I'll make a new era with the Hakujin no Tachi. So die in peace. Kenshin: It's unfortunate, but for you this is utterly impossible. Swords cannot make an era. For this you need people. (Seikuu starts running.) Azusa: Dear! Misao: He's-Okina: No, wait! Seikuu (running past the tree): Hang on, Iori! You'll be safe soon! Chou (sending the blade after Seikuu): What's a spectator doing on stage? Azusa: Dear! (Kenshin throws his half-sword to knock Chou's sword away.) Chou: Now you're really are getting on my nerves!! Kenshin (thinking): Mr. Seikuu--? Seikuu (thinking): I'll take a chance. I'll trust him with it! He'll use my father's sword as it was meant to be used, to protect Iori and the peace of the new age!

Notes: (1) Hakujin no Tachi--Thin-bladed Sword (2) Orochi--Serpent

Back to Home To Volume Ten

To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 80--The Sword Which May Not be Drawn (Seikuu throws open the door to the shrine. The sword, in a plain wooden sheath, sits before an altar.) Seikuu (thinking): "I made swords to build a new era" . . . I never accepted the words my father spoke long ago. Now I finally understand. It's presumptuous to think a sword can build an era. A new era is made by people. And to the one who protects the era he built, who continues to fight from the shadows to protect the peace, I will give my father's sword--! Chou: I'm not going to take this anymore! I'm pissed off now! See this head? This is what they call Angry Hair that Strikes from Heaven! Kenshin: You'll have to try a little harder with that worn-out broom head then. Iori (pleased): Broo--m. Broo--m. Chou (charging): I'll cram this in your stupid serious face, you fool! You goddam little-Misao: He's moving in for the kill! (Chou snaps the blade; Kenshin threads the tip into his sheath.) Chou: He stopped it with what's left of the sheath-(Kenshin tosses the point of the sword aside and leaps forward.) Chou: Oh shit! (thinking) He got in too close! (Kenshin smashes Chou's forehead with his elbow. Chou goes down.) Misao: He did it! An Iron Elbow as a counterattack! All right! Okina: He provoked him and attacked in two flying steps, drawing him in . . . With no sword and a wounded right leg it could be Himura's final attack. If it's finished here . . . Chou (still conscious and leering): Ooh, careful, careful. It's not good to make too much fun of you. Okina: It didn't work . . . Chou: That attack made me angry, but I'm calm again. You won't fool me a second time. I'll chop you into five pieces and put them on display at the Shijou Gawara. Okina: Now he was no chance of victory. How are we going to get everyone out of here without someone getting hurt . . . Misao (thinking): A sword . . . if he only had a sword . . . Seikuu (running out of the temple): Mr. Himura! It's my father's last sword! Please, use this! (Kenshin catches the sword.) Chou: The stagehand's a little late throwing in the props. Well, whatever. I'll destroy you and take the last work . . . two birds with one stone. Draw it. I've had enough, let's settle this. We're two equal swordsmen. It'll be easy to tell which will kill and which will be killed. Misao: Go, Himura! Now you've got a sword, it'll be easy!

Okina: It's no good. Himura won't draw the sword. No, he probably can't. He's sworn to be a vagabond who does not kill. It's forbidden for him to draw any sword but the reverse blade. Misao: But that doesn't count at a time like this! He has to kill, or he'll be killed! I don't know what kind of killer Himura was before, but he has to kill one more time-Okina: That one more time is the problem. When you set him against a strong enemy like this man of Shishio's, the scales balance. Himura is teetering on the edge between the vagabond who does not kill and Hitokiri Battousai. Misao: Hitokiri Battousai . . . Okina: If he draws that sword now and kills, his heart will break its bonds. He'll slide down into the violence of the Hitokiri. He'll never be a vagabond again. If only the sword's sheath wasn't plain wood but iron like the reverse blade . . . Chou: You're Hitokiri Battousai . . . And you hesitate to kill. (their eyes meet) All right, if you've forgotten the joy of killing, I'll make you remember. Based on this performance. Seikuu: Iori! Chou: I'll destroy what you called a heaven-sent child of peace! (Misao pulls out some kunai; Okina snaps his cane apart to form nunchuks. But before they can act Kenshin springs forward.) Chou: Come on! Okina: Oh no! He's lost his head--! Chou: I'll pay you back for making a fool of me! (Kenshin jumps, avoiding the blade.) Chou: I've got you now! (thinking) The tip of the Hakujin no Tachi's ever-changing blade will stab him from behind--what? Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuukansen Tsumuji!(1) Chou: Where'd that come from--It's like he's a whole other person than before! Misao: Himura! (Kenshin strikes.)

the Making of the Characters--Sawagejou Chou I didnt really have any model besides his character, but if you pressed me, Id have to say I used the common stereotype of Kansai people. My assistant and some of the people at work are from Kansai, and theyre really great, and so I think if there's a next life I want to come back as someone from Kansai ... Real Kansai people arent like Chou. Just so theres no misunderstanding ... While Chou was a bad guy, he was also pretty popular. (Although when a character speaks Osaka dialect, he automatically has a strong personality, so maybe thats why.) I myself thought he was fun to draw and was kind of sad when it was time to finish him, so Im going to reintroduce him at some point. But it would be weird to make him one of Kenshins friends, so he'll have to be some kind of neutral character. By the way, for some reason a lot of the pictures readers sent me of Chou had Iori in them too, which made me laugh. As for the design, my assistant said it was Galford and my readers said it was Benimaru from KOF. But theyre completely wrong. Chous design is actually one that I made when I was twenty, one I meant to be an alien. ( ... wait a minute ...) In the

end, while it was rejected, it was hard to throw away that horse head and monkey face, so I ended up using it here. At first I was going to give him disheveled swept-back black hair, but to give him more impact as the first of the Ten Swords to appear, he ended up looking kind of like a punk rocker. Well, I can see why youd call him Benimaru ... By the way, the Kansai dialect that Chou uses was checked by my assistant from Kansai, but then I dared to destroy it so that it could be understood by people all over the country. It's not really true western Kansai dialect. I think my readers in Kansai will find it really annoying, but Ruroken is a manga aimed at the entire country, so please be forgiving.

Notes: (1)Ryuukansen Tsumuji--Winding Dragon Flash Spiral

Back to Home To Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 81--Shakkuu's Thoughts Misao: Himura! (Kenshin strikes Chou in the side; he goes down.) Okina (thinking): He's done it . . . (A long pause. Kenshin stares down at his work.) Misao (taking a step forward): Himura . . . Kenshin (bowing his head): I . . . Misao: What? Seikuu: That sword . . . Misao: It's a reverse blade! Okina: Shakkuu's last work was a reverse blade like the one he gave Himura! Kenshin: No, this . . . feels better to the hand than the old reverse blade . . . Misao: But if it's a reverse blade, then . . . (Chou groans.) Misao: He's still alive, Himura! You didn't break your vow! Chou: Now I see why Lord Shishio wants to fight you while he's trying to take over the country. But don't feel too good about your win. There are still nine of the Ten Swords left. Two of them are definitely better than you. Soujirou, who you crossed swords with before, and Usui who's come to Kyoto from Ryuukyuu. You'll never get to Lord Shishio! Remember how weak you really are and sit back and watch his coup! Misao: Gramps? Okina (handing her the nunchuks): Here. Misao (whacking him): Punishment! (Chou is knocked unconscious.) Misao: What are we going to do with him? Okina: We can get a lot of information out of him; let's take him back to the Aoiya. Kenshin: No, let's turn him over to the police. I don't know if he's arrived or not, but there's a man here who has complete responsibility for the Shishio affair. It'll be safer that way. Misao: You mean that guy . . . Okina: If you say so. Seikuu: A reverse blade . . . My father's last work was a . . . I don't understand. Why . . .

(The wooden handle splinters.) Misao: The sword's breaking! Okina: Himura's technique was too much for the wood to bear . . . (The handle breaks away; the blade drops to the ground.) Okina: It's all right . . . The blade itself is unharmed. What? (The steel inside the handle bears writing.) I forged swords that killed for countless years For the world of my grandson, a child who bears no one any ill-will. (A while later, in the Aoiya.) Seikuu: He kept making swords for so many years . . . . Even though his own son hated him, he did it for the world of his grandson . . . Probably Shakkuu intended this as his death poem. My father learned as he went on how arrogant it was to think that a sword could build a new age. But the time was the height of the Bakumatsu; he could not retire nor remain and suffer as the chaos reached its peak. As a swordsmith living during the Bakumatsu, my father only continued to make killing swords in the hopes that the time of peace would come another instant sooner . . . It was completely against what he wanted . . . It was with deep regret and a little prayer of hope that my father left this holy sword, this true reverse blade . . . Misao: True reverse blade? Seikuu: Yes. When you forge a holy sword, you don't make just one. Two or sometimes many are usually made. Of those, one which is well-made is called the true one and offered to the gods. The others are called shadows and are hoarded or sold off. Okina: I see . . . So there were two reverse blades from the beginning . . . Misao: And this is the real one. The reverse blade that surpasses the old one! Seikuu: Please take it, Mr. Himura. I think my father would have wanted it that way. (Kenshin remembers receiving the first reverse blade . . . ) Shakkuu: So you're leaving the Shishi, Himura. Kenshin: We've just won the first battle at Toba Fushimi. From now on, it's just selfish fighting. And on top of that, what am I supposed to do without a sword? I have Master Katsura's* permission, Mr. Shakkuu. From now on, I intend to search out the way of protecting those who live in the new age, without killing. *Katsura Kogorou--one of the Ishin Sanketsu, the head of the Ishin Shishi from Choushuu. Shakkuu: Hmm . . . If there is such a way, I'd like to know it too. You can't just run away from all the lives you've taken after so long. If you live by the sword, you die by the sword. That should be the only way you can follow. (He tosses him a sword.) Shakkuu: A goodbye present. It can't hurt, even though it's probably too much for you. Try being a swordsman with that at your waist. You'll find out how deeply you believe what you just said. (Kenshin draws that sword, and finds that the edge is reversed.)

Shakkuu: When that sword breaks, if you still believe that weak joke of yours, come see me again in Kyoto. Kenshin: Mr. Shakkuu . . . (thinking) I still, like you, want to try living by this weak joke. So . . . (aloud) For the true reverse blade, I offer my humblest thanks . . . (A little later) Seikuu: Well, we should be . . . Okina: All right. Take care. Iori: Gojaru . . . Anfake, anfake. Bye-bye anfake. (Kenshin smiles and takes his hand.) Himura finally has a new reverse blade. He thought at the time the matter had been settled. But the next day--

The Makings of the Characters--Seikuu's family Let's see, there was a lot of material that went into this family, but the truth is I don't really remember . . . This was the end of the year rush, a really murderous schedule, so my memory is kind of vague. Iori was a symbol, among the characters of Ruroken who have ties to the past of the Bakumatsu and the Ishin Shishi, of those with no such ties that live in the new era in peace. Seikuu was a father's weakness and human selfishness. His wife was . . . a simple stopgap character. As for design, Iori was taken from a baby in a pretty well-known shojo manga. I just improvised Seikuu and his wife. The true reverse blade was originally going to be a plain wood imitation, but things turned out kind of differently. I added the white paper streamers that are often found in shrines to either end. A lot of girls thought Iori was pretty cute. Chou carrying him around in the cloth bag was especially popular. Seikuu kind of looks like Kanryuu, so I think he was a failure. But I was muttering "She looks kinda weird," as I was first drawing the wife, and I ended up thinking, "Hey, this is not too bad." Thinking back on it, it's the first female character I've drawn with no hair hanging over her forehead, so to me it feels fresh. A true reverse blade of wood wouldn't have suited Kenshin's fighting style (he could have used an imitation iron sheath) so I went back to the original form. My assistants said plain wood was easier to draw, though, so they kept complaining.

Back to Home To Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 august 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 82--The Threads That Lead Me to You Misao: YOU'RE LEAVING THE AOIYA!?! (Kenshin silently fits a new handle on the reverse blade.) Misao: Why?! Now, when you finally got a new reverse blade? (She charges at him with such ferocity that they butt heads. They both clutch their aching heads.) Okina: Settle down, settle down. Himura, you owe us a reason. (No reply.) Misao: You're not gonna talk?? Okina: You stay back. (Kenshin hammers the new handle on.) Okina: You don't want to tell us? Well, after all, we're perfect strangers. I have no right to ask you about matters close to your heart. Then before you leave, you'll just pay the bill for ten days' stay, seven yen and fifty sen. Misao: Oh, he turned to stone. Okina: The Aoiya is an inn. A stranger has no right to stay for free. Misao: Right on Gramps! (Sign above Kenshin: He can't even groan.) Okina: Tell us, Himura. If you don't, even if you get past me, you'll never get past her. I MADE THIS UP. Kenshin: If I stay here, others will be involved. (sheathing the sword.) In order to avoid involving anyone in this battle, I left Tokyo alone. But in this latest matter, the Seikuu family became involved. If I stay here, you will be involved as well. Misao: What! You don't have to worry about that. I was taught kempo by Hanya! It's not like I'm Iori! Kenshin: No. In the eyes of Shishio's men, Miss Misao, you and Iori would be the same. I don't want to put anyone else in danger. From now on, I fight alone. Okina: I understand, Himura. I'll respect your wishes. When we find out about the other person you asked me to search for, Hiko Seijuurou, I'll send word. The old ways of doing things are the surest. Kenshin: Thank you. Misao: Why, Himura. Why are you so remote all of a sudden. Because I know you're Hitokiri Battousai? Well excuse me, I don't care about your stupid past. Whoever you are, the person I met wasn't the Hitokiri you. It was the vagabond you. (Kenshin smiles.) What's so funny! Kenshin: Someone I parted with in Tokyo said something like that to me. But I never expected to hear those words in Kyoto. I'm sorry I never told you about Aoshi. (He closes the door behind him.)

Misao: I knew I couldn't count on you. I'll show you, I'll find him by myself. Okina: It's all right. He's kind, but he's no youth. I understood yesterday when he lost control that he still has the harsh nature of the Hitokiri deep within his heart. I could see it clear as day. If we meddled any further out of vague feelings of justice and half-naive sympathy, it wouldn't end without someone getting hurt. After we find the person we said we would look for . . . (Misao strides over to the window; Kenshin is still on the street.) Misao: Hey Himura! You told Eiji in Shingetsu to be happy! Why don't you take your own advice! You're going to end up miserable if you try to do everything all by yourself! I don't agree at all! Don't forget, you jerk! So Kenshin was once again alone, shunning human contact and living as a recluse. As the Hitokiri lived during the Bakumatsu . . . Misao: I'm still not happy about this. I understood what he had to say, but he can't fight anyone alone. Okina: It's been three days and you're still worrying. Misao: The other side is a huge group. If we stuck together we'd have an advantage. Okina: Maybe now you're in love with Himura instead of Lord Aoshi-Misao: GRAMPS!! Okina: Sorry, sorry. Jokes aside, thinking about it all the time will get you nowhere. Maybe eating lunch out will make you feel better. (At the Shirobeko) Sae: Oh, it's perfect. (Yahiko is fuming, wearing an apron with a bow in his hair.) Kaoru (trying to keep a straight face): It looks good on you, Yahiko. Yahiko: What the hell is this? I worked at the Tokyo Akabeko, but I never had to wear some stupid apron!! Kaoru: But it's your job here. Yahiko: Then what's with this ribbon!! Sae: Oh, that's just my little hobby. Kaoru (thinking): She's definitely Tae's sister. Sae: But I really do appreciate your helping us out like this. Kaoru: Not at all, you're looking after us. And you let me put up the notice. Maybe instead of searching blindly in a place I don't know, I can find some clue by staying put. (Misao enters the restaurant.) Yahiko (in the angriest possible way): Welcome! (They stare at each other a minute.) Misao & Yahiko (thinking): What's with the weird outfit?

Kaoru: We've got a customer! Sae: Got it! (Misao sits in her booth.) Misao (thinking): Coming here alone isn't going to make me feel any better. This is all Himura's fault, damn him! Kaoru (as Misao tunes in): --order. What would you like? Misao: Umm . . . (She glances at the menu on the wall. Besides the items is a poster reading Missing Person: Himura Kenshin. Short, red hair, cross-shaped scar on his left cheek, carries a sword. If found please contact the Shirobeko at once.) Misao: Himura!! Kaoru (jumping forward with such ferocity that they butt heads): You know where Kenshin-(They both clutch the bumps on their heads.) Yahiko: Settle down, settle down. Kaoru: You . . . you know Kenshin! Can you tell me where he is? Misao (thinking): Maybe she's the one . . . the one he parted with in Tokyo . . . Meanwhile. (A letter is handed to Okina.) Okina: Omasu. Omasu: Yes? Okina: Prepare the signal flare. (Kenshin sees the flare shoot across the Kyoto sky.)

Back to Home Back to Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 83--Hiko Seijuurou (A little ways outside of the city, a man standing before a kiln also sees the flare.) Hiko: A signal flare . . . that's unusual these days. (shrugging) Well, it has nothing to do with me. (In the Shirobeko) Kaoru & Misao (simultaneously): Um. (trying again) That is-Misao: Go ahead. Kaoru: No, you, please. Misao (thinking): Well this is awkward . . . Yahiko: Hey, what is this! You finally get a clue about Kenshin, and you're acting like you're on your first date! There's tons of stuff you want to ask her, so ask her! Go, Kaoru! Kaoru: Um . . . Misao. Where is Kenshin now? Misao: Um, unfortunately I'm not really sure . . . He was living with me up until three days ago. Sae (scandalized): You were living together? Misao: No! I mean, we were traveling together on the way to Kyoto, so he just stayed at my place for a while! We definitely weren't-Sae (even more so): You were traveling together? Yahiko: That idiot is still chasing women without even knowing it. Misao (thinking): No----!! The one I love is Lord Aoshi! Himura and I are just friends! (In the back yard of the Aoiya, Okina hands Kenshin a folded letter.) Okina: Hiko Seijuurou's whereabouts. We never suspected that that was a secret name, so he was difficult to find. Kenshin: I'm sorry . . . I just now realized it myself. I had to apologize to her, but in the end I'll have to leave the Miss Misao and Aoshi matter to you. Okina: Don't worry about a thing. It's in good hands. Kenshin (turning to go): Well then . . . Okina: I'm sorry, Himura. I really wanted to help you till the bitter end, but my first responsibility is to protect Misao and the Aoiya. I said I understood your feelings to Mr. Seikuu, but while it was a cowardly thing to do, I lied. HMM However, I am your ally at heart. It's not just me. Misao and those at the Aoiya, Seikuu's family, and probably those you left in Tokyo--we all want you to be safe from harm. Do not forgot that. (While at the Shirobeko--) Misao: So Himura is just a friend! Sae: Anyone who denies it that strongly--

Misao: I've had just about enough of you! Yahiko: She's our only clue, and finding out where Kenshin is from her is going to be impossible. Misao (practically in tears): It's true! You gotta believe me! Kaoru: If that's the way it is, goodbye. Crying and crying would only encourage Megumi. Is this what I get for making up my mind to go to Kyoto? Now I'm mad! I don't care what I have to do, I'm going to see Kenshin again! (hitting Misao) So first a slap! Now confess! Where is Kenshin! Misao (thinking): If she didn't believe me before, she's not going to listen to me now! (These people are weird!) Yahiko (thinking): Before it was like she was done with the world. Now she's more like her old self. Customers: Sure is lively in here today. Sae: Oh, welcome, sirs. Customer: Did you see the flare, Sae? There was one just now, must've been for a festival or something. Misao (thinking): A signal flare . . . The quickest way would be for her to hear it straight from Himura but-- (aloud) Answer me one thing. You know that now Himura is challenged to fight for the future of Japan. You know that getting involved with only superficial feelings would put yourself and Himura in danger. And you still want to see him? Kaoru (smiling): Was it with superficial feelings that you traveled from Kyoto to Tokyo to see someone? Misao: . . . Of course not. So come on! I'll show you where Himura is! (That night. Hiko sits before his kiln. Kenshin walks up behind him, drawing his sword. But long before the blade makes contact Hiko leaps clear.) Hiko: That's pretty low, attacking a mere potter out of nowhere. Kenshin: Hiko Seijuurou is no mere potter. Hiko (turning): Who are you? Kenshin: It's been a long time, Master . . .

Back to Home Back to Volume Ten To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Ten--Master and Student of the Sword Part 84--Master and Student of the Sword Hiko: Well, now that you've had the gall to actually show your face here, what is it you want with me? Kenshin (looking at the shelves around him): It seems that Niitsu Kakunoshin is a rising new name in the world of ceramics. Why pottery again? Hiko: I didn't really care, pottery, whatever. It was just the easiest way to make a living without having to deal with a lot of people. Kenshin: That's easy for you to say. Hiko: Well, you know. My genius shows in whatever I do. Kenshin (thinking): He's as conceited as ever . . . Hiko: You didn't answer my question. You came to tell me something that's hard for you to say. (Kenshin looks surprised.) I was your master. I can read my foolish pupil like a book. Kenshin: Then I'll say it straight out. (kneeling) The instruction of the Hiten Mitsurugi school that I left ten years ago--I ask it of you now! Hiko: Absolutely not. You were the one who left ten years ago. (turning away) Why now after all this time. (Kenshin catches hold of his mantle.) Kenshin: Please . . . I beg of you. Hiko: . . . Well, that's something. You look like you're at the end of your rope. All right. If you're asking, I'm listening. (Elsewhere) Kaoru: It's getting dark. Yahiko: We should hurry. Misao: You're right . . . According to Gramps' directions it's just a little farther. (flashback, to the Aoiya earlier that afternoon.) Misao: Himura's already gone?! Okina: Who are these people? Misao: Friends of Himura's. They came from Tokyo to see him. Okina (to Kaoru): You know that Himura is fighting for the future of Japan and getting involved now with superficial feelings-Misao: I already asked her that. Kaoru's serious! So hurry up and tell her where Himura is. Kaoru (bowing): Please . . . Okina: I see . . . Well, please be careful.

Misao (flipping the pages of the letter): Himura went to see Niitsu Kakunoshin. Our sources say he's a rising potter deluged with orders. But actually, his hidden name is Hiko Seijuurou, a teacher of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. In other words, Kenshin's master. Yahiko: Hidden name? Kaoru: Well, it could mean a lot of things, but it's probably another name, kept secret. Misao: In the case of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, Hiko Seijuurou is the name of the founder, passed down generation after generation. It's inherited by those who have completely mastered the style and will pass it on. Yahiko: Hmm. (considering) Wait a minute! That means-Misao: Exactly! When Himura left he hadn't completely mastered the school! There was a technique he didn't learn for some reason, and he's going to master it now! Yahiko: And then he'll be even stronger than before! Wow, the guy's just not human! Misao: He's a demon, a demon! Kaoru (thinking): That's a terrible thing to say. Stronger, stronger . . . it's only natural for a swordsman. But . . . (Hiko pours himself a saucer of sake.) Hiko: Hmm. So to put it simply, this man called Shishio Makoto is plotting to take over Japan. You, on the other hand, are slowly reverting to the Hitokiri Battousai. You want to defeat Shishio without becoming the Hitokiri--in other words, you need to be stronger than you are now. Well, you know what they say, he who runs after two hares won't catch either one. Kenshin: Master! Hiko: I'm sure I taught you this. A sword is a weapon. Kenjutsu is the art of killing. Whatever pretty words you use, this is its true nature. Your own foolish ideals, or today's harsh realities--whatever you're trying to protect, it's complete selfishness. (A long pause.) Hiko: What? Fifteen years ago you devoted yourself to the chaos of the Bakumatsu. That was your big mistake-(flashback to when Kenshin was fourteen--) Hiko: No. Kenshin: Master! Hiko: You should be thinking of your training, not worrying about outside affairs. Kenshin: But now a lot of people are being dragged into the fighting and getting killed! The whole idea behind the Hiten Mitsurugi school is to protect people from the suffering of the ages! If I can't use my sword now, when can I? Master!! Hiko: If you're telling me why, defeat me now and go. (Kenshin whacks him with his sheathed sword.) Hiko: That was for real! Kenshin: Because you don't understand! Hiko: You're the one who doesn't understand! Fine, but because of the strength of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, you have to be sure you'll win before you take sides! I'm talking about the landing of the Black Ships! Do you understand me? In other

words-Kenshin: I don't understand! People are suffering before my eyes! They're in misery! I can't leave them as they are, no matter what the reason! (back to the present) Hiko: After that we argued, and parted on bad terms. You see before you the result. You may have gotten better with the sword, but your spirit hasn't grown at all ever since you were fourteen, my foolish pupil. Carrying words that cannot be erased, on your left cheek and your heart, you're unstable, teetering between the Hitokiri and one who has sworn never to kill again. This Shishio Makoto is the ghost of the Bakumatsu. You Ishin Shishi believed in justice and supported it. You certainly built the Meiji government out of the violence. But at the same time, to hide your wrongdoings you buried in darkness whatever wasn't convenient. Shishio Makoto will come back even stronger as the ghost of the Bakumatsu. Violence begets violence in a vicious circle. You played a role indirectly in raising the ghost with the Hiten Mitsurugi school. You were right; the original purpose of school was to protect others from the sufferings of the ages. But as a free sword, not under anyone's control! If such strength is not free, this is the kind of disaster that will be born! This is why for three hundred years of Edo rule generations of our successors were known as Hiko Seijuurou. So no power could use us! You, who never understood this, could never have learned the secret techniques of our school! Misao: Here it is. Yahiko: Well let's go in-Hiko: Maybe it was a mistake to teach you the Hiten Mitsurugi at all. Misao & Yahiko (bursting in): What was that just now?! Hiko: Who are you? Kenshin: Miss Misao. Yahiko . . . (Kaoru appears in the doorway.) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru . . .

Back to Home To Volume Ten

Volume Eleven Overture to Destruction

Part 85 Half Feelings Part 86 Aoshi and Okina Part 87 A Violent Meeting Part 88 Overture to Destruction Part 89 Aoshi versus Okina Part 90 A Death-Place of Fresh Blood Part 91 Misao's Resolve Part 92 The Rooster and the Broom Part 93 That Name is Usui

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 85--Half Feelings Kenshin: Miss . . . Kaoru . . . Hiko: These friends of yours? Kenshin: Yes. Hiko: Its like Grand Central Station in here today. People should know when theyre not wanted. (Misao and Yahiko look outraged.) Kenshin, run outside and get some water. Theres only enough for one here. You cant expect the kids to go all night without anything to eat or drink. Kenshin: Why would I-Hiko: Arent you going for a moonlight stroll with the girl? Kenshin (getting angry): Master, thats not why I-Hiko: Thats your old spirit. Dont stand here talking about it, just go! Kenshin: You were always such a slave driver . . . (Kenshin walks to the door . . . past Kaoru . . . without saying a word.) Yahiko (to Kaoru): Why did you just stand there?!! Misao: Exactly! If you couldnt speak you should have started a fight! Kaoru: I suppose . . . Misao (smacking her forehead.): Geh. Yahiko (likewise): Just when it counts, this again. Hiko: So . . . (They turn around to face Hikos stare.) Yahiko (thinking): Hiko Seijuurou. The current master of the Hiten Mitsurugi school . . . Kaoru (thinking): The master who taught Kenshin all he knows. Misao (thinking): But first, above all else-Misao & Yahiko: Lemme ask you something. How old are you? Hiko: Forty-three. There something wrong with that? (Misao and Yahiko freak.) Yahiko: How can Kenshin and this guy be so good? Misao: Wait a minute, you mean Himura just looks young? Yahiko: Yeah, hes twenty-eight.

Misao: Twenty-eight?! Yahiko: I got it! The Hiten Mitsurugi school must have a secret technique for the elderly! Misao: All right! Im going to learn it too when Im old! Hiko: Can I go on? Kaoru: Please. Hiko: I know you know Kenshin, but why are you here? (Brief pause.) Misao (handing Yahiko a ladle (?): Go for it. Yahiko: So Kaoru could see Kenshin. (handing the ladle to Misao) Your turn. Misao: Yeah, so Kaoru could see Himura. Both of them (passing Kaoru their ladles): Youre up. Kaoru: Well . . . it was to see Kenshin . . . Misao & Yahiko: And?? Kaoru: Uh-Misao: What did you come here for? Yahiko: To fight at his side? Misao: To go back to Tokyo with him? To confess your love for him? Kaoru: I--er--well--no . . . I wanted to see him, so I left Tokyo . . . at that time, I really didnt think I would ever see him again. At the Shirobeko, I thought I would hit him or something, but when I saw his face I just couldnt . . . . Hiko: Hmm. I see. I dont know what you see in that wooden statue, but my stupid pupil seems to be popular. Yahiko: Who are you calling a wooden statue? Kaoru: Yahiko? Yahiko: No matter how much of a master you are, you only know Kenshin as a pupil. The Kenshin we know is definitely no wooden statue! Hiko: Dont interrupt, child. Yahiko: Child?! (Misao giggles.) Hiko: I stopped getting news about my stupid pupil at the beginning of the Meiji era. What has he been doing with the Hiten Mitsurugi I taught him? Thats what I want to know. Not from him, but from those I dont know who came to see him-(Kenshin walks back to the house with two buckets of water.)

Kenshin (thinking): Miss Kaoru and Yahiko have come to Kyoto . . . Sanosuke must be on his way as well. Sanosuke: You got that right, bub. Kenshin: Now the battle with Shishio will be even more difficult . . . (He enters the house; Hiko smirks at him.) Kenshin: Master, where shall I put-Hiko: You spent the last ten years wandering the country righting wrongs as a vagabond. Did it take you fifteen years to figure out the reason for the Hiten Mitsurugi school? Or were you atoning for the lives you took as the Hitokiri? Kenshin: It was . . . both. And because of what I said to you fifteen years ago. Before my eyes, people are suffering, people are in misery. Whatever the reason, I dont want to leave them as they are . . . Hiko: Even though youre a stupid pupil, when it comes time to act, you talk like a grown-up. Follow me! I will pass down to you the final mysteries of the Hiten Mitsurugi school! (General surprise) Hiko: What? As a great-hearted swordsman, I cant let Shishio take over the country. Kenshin: Master. Hiko: And I dont have time to look for another pupil. (General face-fault) Hiko: Itd be easiest to do it myself, but after all this time Id just rather not deal with it. Kenshin: Master . . . . Hiko: You have a responsibility. Stop Shishio Makoto. (He walks out of the cabin; Kenshin follows.) Kaoru: Kenshin! (He stops) Kaoru: I came to Kyoto, without even thinking about the danger . . . are you angry with me? Kenshin Half of me is. But for the other half, Im somehow . . . relieved. (walking again) You dont know where Shishios men could be hiding, so be careful. Misao & Yahiko: No need to fear when were here! Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin. You couldnt even turn around and give me a smile like always. But . . . but . . . (Hiko and Kenshin stand on a rocky ledge in front of a waterfall.) Hiko: Before we begin I have something to say to you. If you master this final technique, youll probably gain strength equal to mine. (frowning) No, wait, you couldnt be that good. At your very best you might be able to just touch my level. But dont get too sure of yourself. If you bear your burden alone and protect others by sacrificing yourself, the Meiji era will not be easy for you. Likewise, it will not be easy to gain happiness alone. If you fall victim here, the girl who came all the way to Kyoto just to see you will be left miserable and alone.

Kenshin: Master, you dont mean-Hiko (drawing his sword): Remember this. No matter how strong you are, youre only human. The Buddha has no need of violence. Im through talking. Lets get started. (Kaoru, Misao and Yahiko are walking home.) Yahiko: Hmm . . . Kaoru: Whats wrong, Yahiko? Misao: Yeah, you keep grunting to yourself. Yahiko: There was something I was supposed to tell Kenshin, but I cant--thats it! Aoshi! Shinomori Aoshi! The guy whos after Kenshin is in Kyoto! (Misao is struck speechless.)

Back to Home To V olume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 86--Aoshi and Okina Yahiko: Shinomori Aoshi is in Kyoto! Kaoru: Shinomori . . . you mean, the Oniwabanshuu Okashira? Yahiko: I just caught sight of him in the crowd, but I know it was him! (Misao seizes him by the scalp.) Yahiko: Ow! Whatre you-Misao: Is it true? Youre not lying to me? Is Lord Aoshi really in Kyoto? Yahiko (thinking): Lord . . . Aoshi . . . (He knocks her hand away and pulls out his shinai.) Kaoru: Yahiko! Yahiko: Get back, Kaoru! Shes one of the Oniwabanshuu! (to Misao) Whats the real reason you were sticking so close to Kenshin? Backup for Aoshi? Revenge for Hanya and them? Misao: Backup . . . revenge . . . Whats going on? Yahiko: Quit playing innocent! Kaoru (pushing them apart): The two of you just calm down. All right. Ill tell you. Yahiko: Kaoru! (Whatre you thinking!) Kaoru: Thanks to Misao, I found Kenshin again. Now its my turn to help her. (to Misao) I never saw Shinomori Aoshi myself. Im sure of alll the details, but I heard it secondhand. This may be painful for you to hear . . . (In the Aoiya) Omasu: Okina, Okina-Okina: What? You dont have to shout, I can hear you. Omasu: You have guests outside. Okina: I havent been feeling too well these past few days. If its someone I dont know, just get rid of them for me. Omasu: Are you sure? Its three young girls. Okina: Idiot, why didnt you tell me sooner! Omasu: Theyre friends of yours? Okina (rushing off): No! Never saw em before in my life! Omasu (thinking): Dirty old man. (Its Yahikos chow-chow girls.)

Girl: Um, someone asked us to deliver a letter here-Okina (thinking): Boring. (aloud) Thank you. Who was it? Girl: This really good looking guy. Girl 2: He was kind of gloomy, though. Girl 3: But cute. (Okina flips the letter over and sees Aoshis initials on the back.) (Later. Amid the hustle and bustle of Kyoto, Okina sits out in an outdoor cafe.) Okina: Roasted tea and rice cakes in oak leaves, please. Waitress: Coming right up. (Aoshi is waiting behind him.) Okina: Its been a long time . . . I should be using polite language to my Okashira, but since were alone we can do away with the formalities. Aoshi: Yes . . . it will be easier to talk that way. Okina: If you were in town why didnt you come to the Aoiya? Misao would have liked to see you. Waitress: Here you are. Aoshi: I left Misao with the Aoiya so she could live her life far from danger. I have no intention of seeing her now. Okina: Of course . . . the only grandchild of the illustrious previous Okashira. None of us want to see her in danger. So whats the matter? Aoshi: I want you to find someone for me. Hes already in Kyoto but I havent been able to find him on my own. Himura Battousai. (meaningful pause) Okina: Thats enough. Can't you wake up? Killing Himura now wont bring back Hanya and the others. I heard the details of the matter from Himura. He brought Misao back after she went looking for you. Anyway, Himura has already left the Aoiya. I dont know where he is now. Aoshi: So he was right under my nose all along . . . Okina: Aoshi. Why dont you just forget about this. What you need now is not a battlefield, but a place to rest your heart. Aoshi: Even though you are of the Oniwabanshuu, you cannot understand us. (thinking) Until the name of strongest is in my hands, this battle will not be over. (He walks off.) Okina: Aoshi . . . I have one thing left to say to you. If you have lost the honor of the Oniwabanshuu for the sake of violence, then making you the Okashira was a mistake. Im sorry for Misaos sake, but with every breath in my body, Ill destroy you. (Aoshi walks on through the crowd.)

Soujirou (who is walking the other way with Anji and two other of the Ten Swords): Well fancy meeting you here. So you did come to Kyoto! Im so glad. Aoshi: Wheres the guy Im always seeing feigning innocence? Soujirou: Youre very suspicious. We only got into Kyoto this morning. Aoshi (walking on): I see. A chance meeting. I have been feeling you watching me from the shadows since this morning. Soujirou (hurrying after him): Im sorry, Im sorry. I really do apologize. Im sorry, so would you mind coming with us? Aoshi: I told you before. I have no intention of working for anyone. Soujirou: Oh, not at all. This has nothing to do with working for us. Mr. Shishio only wants to see you. Our previous negotiations seem to have broken down. But our own ways of gathering information are nothing to sneeze at. That alone should be worth a look. If you have lost the honor of the Oniwabanshuu for the sake of violence . . . Aoshi: All right. Show me the way. As you wish, I will see Shishio Makoto.

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 87--A Violent Meeting. From the capital there is a demon gate under the northeastern sky. On the slopes of Mt. Hiei, famous from olden times as a mountain of ghosts that protected the emperors castle-Soujirou: Here it is. Well, please come in. (Houji knocks on Shishios door.) Yumi (stumbling out): If youre looking for Lord Shishio, he isnt here. (God youre loud.) Houji: Then where is he? Yumi: I dont know. But he said he was all worked up about something, so maybe hes in the training room. (A soldier is hanging from the rafters in the training room, stabbed with a sword and a spear. Shishio regards him carefully.) Houji (coming in): Lord Shishio. (The soldier is slashed in half.) Houji (thinking): I never saw the sword leave the scabbard-(The upper half of the soldier bursts into flame.) Soujirou (coming in behind a shocked Houji): Oh, its been a while. The old secret sword Homura Dama. Shishio: I caught him trying to steal a sword. Did you want something, Houji? Houji: Ye-yes. I received word of Soujirous return, but . . . Soujirou: Now, now, dont be angry. Im back, Mr. Shishio. And I brought all the Ten Swords in Eastern Japan. Shishio: Its been a while, Anji. Have you completed your training? Anji: Yes. Shishio: Henya, I've been waiting for you. Your skills havent gotten rusty, have they? Henya: Hardly. Shishio: Iwanbou, you look as stupid as ever. Iwanbou (grinning): Gufu. Shishio (coming to Aoshi): And you . . . Youre the first outsider ever to enter this fortress. Welcome. Aoshi: Let me say this now so well have no misunderstandings. Im here only for information about Battousai. I have absolutely no intention of working for you. Shishio: Well, that should be fine. I have a little theory about you. Everyone has their own position in life. There are those born to lead, those born to follow, and those, incompatible with anyone, born to live alone. I dont need someone like you working for me. Someone who keeps to themselves is the key to dissolving an organization. But I like you. So what are we going to do? On the one hand, I could offer you information about Battousai.

Aoshi: Or, I could help you destroy Battousai. Shishio: Dont be impatient. You can fight Battousai purely of your own free will. You'll be doing it for us both. Aoshi: In other works, not as your underling, but your equal. (They stare each other down for a moment.) Aoshi: Do you have news of Battousai? Houji: After the fight with Chou we havent heard a thing . . . Aoshi (turning for the door): Then I have no need to speak with you. Soujirou: There is a clue. The old man you met, Mr. Shinomori. Wouldnt he be in contact with Mr. Himura? So if we attacked the Aoiya and torture him, Im sure hell have a thing or two to tell us. Shishio: Hmm. If thats true . . . what are you going to do, Okashira? (Flashback.) Aoshi: Is Misao asleep? Hanya: Yes. Are you sure about this? When she wakes up I the morning and finds out were . . . no, that youre gone, shes going to be very unhappy. Aoshi: Ive entrusted Misao to Okina. I have no worries. But are you sure you want to do this? Shikijou: Weve been through this, Okashira. Beshimi: The ones were leaving here are good merchants. Hyottoko: Wed just be in the way. Hanya: After all, were the outsiders who only know how to live in the middle of a fight. Aoshi: . . . I understand. Then theres nothing more I need to say. From now on, we five will use our strength as spies of the Oniwabanshuu. (returning to the present) Aoshi (thinking): Ill lay the name of strongest on your graves. (aloud) I dont care. Battousais death is my all. Shishio: Then we have an alliance. Soujirou, find a room for our guest. Soujirou: Yes sir. Shishio: Houji, choose the soldiers for the attack on the Aoiya. The rest of you are free to go. Houji: Is this all right, Lord Shishio? Hes certainly very strong, but it seems as though he once betrayed a comrade. He looks at people as if he were destroying them. Shishio: Thats fine. Well be doing some destroying of our own. Houji: I see. Of course. (thinking) Its true. His spirit cannot live. He is violence incarnate. (At the Aoiya)

Omasu (taking in the inn sign): Its a wild night tonight. Okon: Omasu, wheres Okina? Omasu: Oh, hes already asleep. Okon: Thats strange. Hes usually up half the night. Omasu: Hes been acting strange lately. Okon: Well, its not like he started acting strange today. Omasu (laughing): Youre right. Lets get to bed too. The Aoiya is in grave danger.

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 88--Overture to Destruction The destruction of the Oniwabanshuu--that moment is creeping over closer to the Aoiya. Meanwhile . . . . (Hiko and Kenshin leap to the attack; Hiko kicks Kenshin in the back before he can strike.) Hiko: You held the sword high up over your head. Attacks arent limited to the sword. Youre relying too much on your speed at reading your opponents moves. It's a good thing I decided to test you before I taught you the secret techniques. I wouldnt have thought youd be so out of practice. Kenshin: . . . No time. Shishio could be moving in on everyone right now. I have to learn the techniques before that happens. (In reply, Hiko sheaths his sword.) Kenshin (thinking): Battou-jutsu, taking the sheath from the belt in that stance . . . Hiten Mitsurugi Second-level Battou-jutsu Souryuusen. (He holds his sword vertically downward to block.) Kenshin (thinking): The sheath first--oh no. Another second-level battou-jutsu. The attack with the sword from the scabbard-blow. Souryuusen Ikatsuchi. (Trapping Kenshins sword with the scabbard, Hiko smashes into Kenshins shoulder.) Hiko: You think you can learn the secret techniques of the Hiten Mitsurugi school in that condition? Stupid pupil. First fight a round with me. Then Ill teach them to you. Hey, whats wrong. I deliberately hit you with the flat, so get up. (Clutching his shoulder, Kenshin turns his glare at him.) Hiko (thinking): Unlike his skills, his gaze hasnt dulled at all. Just like when I taught him the Hiten Mitsurugi-- (aloud) That was just childs play. Youve got some hard training coming up. Kenshin: Huh? (Childs play?) Hiko: Nothing. Come on and fight. Theres no time. You keep fussing like that and you wont be in time to save those friends of yours. (Five soldiers, hooded and masked, approach the Aoiya; each has three blades lashed to their left arm to form claws.) Aoshi (in Houji's office): The Kyousoushuu? Houji: They were picked from our soldiers for effectiveness in darkness. Theyre a unit of spies who specialize in night attacks. You said the original headquarters of the Oniwabanshuu is now just an inn. Like a rats nest. Itd only be a waste to send the Ten Swords. Even a handkerchief is too much to catch rats. Kyousoushuu: We have no use for anyone but the old man. You can kill the others Roger. All right, spread out. (They divide up and enter the Aoiya; two creeps into Okinas bedroom. He pulls away the bedcovers--) Okina (wide awake and ready): Who are you?

(The soldier is stunned.) Okina (standing up): I said, who are you. (The soldier strikes with the claw.) Okina (knocking it aside): Answer (smashing his skull with his fist) the question!! Second soldier: Shit! (The rest of the Oniwabanshuu have him surrounded.) Shiro (catching his arm before he can blow a whistle): You can try, but your friends are all asleep. (They tie him up for questioning.) Shiro: I can see theyre Shishios men, but what do they want? And why did they just decide to attack the Aoiya? Omasu (to the soldier): Were not demons. If you tell us, you can go. (He spits in her face.) Shiro: Bastard!! Okina (holding him back): Its smart for a spy to keep quiet, but--Okon, get me some candles and a few nails. To cross me, the most terrible of the Oniwabanshuu, is sheer folly. (By the clock in Houjis office, its eight oclock in the morning.) Houji: Theyre late. What could the Kyousoushuu be doing? Soldier (bursting in): Lord Houji!! (They hurry to the front gate. The captured soldier stands there; candles have burned down on his hands, coating them with dripping wax.) Houji: They--they cant have been defeated? (The soldier falls; in the flesh of his back are the words: Ill be waiting at the lookout. Come alone. Okina.) Aoshi: It will take a large handkerchief to destroy these rats. Okina of the Oniwabanshuu was my teacher and the only one who could stand before the previous Okashira. I dont know if even the Ten Swords youre so proud of could win . . . (thinking) As I thought, Ill have to go myself. Okina (thinking, as he dons his battle gear): I told you, Aoshi. If you have sacrificed the honor of the Oniwabanshuu for the sake of violence, Ill destroy you myself!!

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 89--Aoshi versus Okina (Aoshi stands on a hill overlooking the city.) Aoshi (thinking): A natural high ground from which you can see all of Kyoto. The Kyoto Oniwabanshuus lookout. (Behind him is a small one-room house. He enters; Okina is waiting for him.) (Misao pounds up the path to the house. Flashback--) Misao: Youre lying!! Hanya and the others cant be dead. Its a lie! Kaoru: Its not a lie. The four of the Oniwabanshuu died protecting Shinomori Aoshi. Misao: Beshimi and Hyottoko maybe, but Hanya couldnt have died so easily! Kaoru (thinking): What a way to talk. Yahiko: I saw how strong Hanya was. But it doesnt matter when your opponent has a Gatling gun. Its true. They really died ... Kaoru: Shinomori Aoshi went after Kenshin to prove that the Oniwabanshuu deserved to be called the strongest. Kenshin told me this himself, so Im sure of it. But it seems to have backfired . . . Misao! (Misao runs off for the Aoiya.) Misao (thinking): I dont believe it. I cant believe it. How could they all die . . . Gramps network can find out if its true or not. (throwing open the doors) Gramps! (Omasu and Kuro are fixing the hole in the floor made last night.) Omasu: Um, Okinas kind of, um . . . Misao: What happened to the floor? Omasu. Uh. Well, you see, Okina was talking in his sleep and did his "Sexy Commando!" punch and--Misao! (Misao pushes past her and roots through a closet for a certain box. Finding it empty--) Misao: Answer me. Omasu. What is he doing? If Gramps took out his battle gear in this day and age, something is going on! Okina: Are you ready, Aoshi. Aoshi: Yes . . . To destroy a former comrade . . . I have already prepared. (He draws the kodachi.) Okina (thinking): Two-kodachi style . . . (aloud) The technique mastered by the previous Okashira alone . . . you are truly well called a genius. But when genius is warped, it harms only the ordinary. You will be destroyed. (Houji reports to Shishio, as Yumi and Soujirou play shogi.) Shishio: So the attack on the Aoiya was a failure . . . Houji: I must apologize. I foolishly underestimated them . . . In recompense Ten Swords Houji of the Hundred Sense will go

himself . . . Shishio: Theres no need. Ive already sent Shinomori Aoshi. Houji: But-(Soujirou: Check. Yumi: Ooh!) Shishio: I have no need for his interference. Your life is more important. By the way, Houji. Do you believe in hell? Houji: Hell . . . ? No. Good men and evil man are made of the same flesh. In the end, they both rot and return to earth. Shishio: I might have known youd be so rational. But the truth is, I believe in Hell. Take the legendary Hitokiri Battousai. This Okina is taking off his mask of a friendly old man to destroy Shinomori Aoshi, who lives only to say that he killed Battousai. And the Meiji government, who cast me into the flames to conceal their own sins. While these men of violence wash away blood with blood crawl upon this world, is it not suitable to call it Hell? (He gets up and walks towards him.) Shishio (pulling off one glove): I dont think youre prepared for this. After all, theres no getting out of Hell alive. Houji, youre in need of purification. (Aoshi attacks with the two kodachi; Okina blocks.) Aoshi (thinking): Hes hiding something in his sleeve. (Okina attacks, hitting Aoshi across the temple.) Aoshi: Tonfa!! Okina: You know I was the only one who could face the previous Okashira, Aoshi. I cant kill with a sword. These steel tonfa are my answer. Your Kodachi Nitou style wont get through. (Aoshi says nothing; he blurs until he seems to be everywhere at once, surrounding Okina.) Okina: Flowing-water movement. Moving at different speeds to confuse your enemys vision. It used to be a favorite technique of mine. However you move, in the instant that you attack, you think you can harm me? Take this! (He strikes; Aoshi counters with one sword.) Kodachi Nitou Onmyuo Kousa! (He uses the other kodachi to drive the first through the tonfa, cutting it in half.) Aoshi: What couldnt get through was the previous Okashiras Kodachi Nitou. Be it steel, or a former comrade, or Himura Battousai . . . there is nothing my Kodachi Nitou cannot cut through.

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translation V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 90--A Death-place of Fresh Blood Omasu: The lookout! Okina is fighting Aoshi there! Misao (thinking as she takes off running): I have to stop them! If Gramps and Aoshi are fighting for real it wont end without someone really getting hurt. Ive got to stop them somehow! Kuro: I wonder if that was the right thing to do. Omasu: I know. If we left now, we wouldnt make it in time. But even so, she has to do all she can. The person shes closest to and the person she most loves . . . shes about to lose one of them. (Okina is knocked to the floor.) Okina (thinking): Hes strong . . . he doesnt even compare to the Aoshi I knew. All his emotion abandoned, transformed into a thing of violence, all his latent power has come out . . . Aoshi: Tell me where Battousai is, Okina, and it ends here. Okina: You mock me . . . I may be an old man but I am the spy Okina of the Oniwabanshuu. I would never betray a comrade to an enemy! Aoshi: Then I will destroy you here. And Ill go on to the Aoiya to question the other four . . . Okina: You will not! (thinking) Aoshi. Your strength already exceeds that of the old Okashira. Bur for that very reason, if it cost me my life, I must destroy you. For Himura, and to protect Japan from demons like Shishio. (Shishio advances on Houji, hand outstretched. Houji, backed against a wall, can only scream.) Shishio: Shut up. (He presses his palm against Houjis forehead.) Houji (thinking): What . . . this . . . how can his temperature be so high . . .?! What on earth . . . Shishio: Ten years ago when my entire body was burned, my sweat glands were completely destroyed. I lost the ability to regulate my body heat through perspiration. According to the doctors, I shouldnt be able to live sustaining such a high temperature. Its what I have left from the flames of Hell. Its not just my arms. Legs. Belly. Chest. My entire body continues to burn. And of course, (pointing to his head) here as well. So my voice became pure heat, without a trace of coolness. And one day I began to speak the truth. Mans true nature is violence, and this world is Hell. Shishio: Himura Battousai denies his true nature and desperately clings to reason. The new government hides the sins of the past and deceives Meiji Japan with its ideals. Equally small, equally fragile. I raise my voice with my blazing-hot mind, "This is wrong." Only through violence can we live with the capacity to be a strong nation. This is indeed Hell. Youre shaking, Houji. Are you scared? Houji: No, quite the reverse. Im shaking with joy . . . All those Ive met serving the new government were shrunken fools, hardly worth remembering. But I finally chanced to meet a man of true caliber, greater than I had ever imagined. Im honored to build a new Japan with this man! Shishio: Youre ready . . . Im relying on you, Houji.

Yumi (thinking): So another one loyal to violence is born. Aoshi: Give up. With only one tonfa you have no chance of victory. (He stabs with one kodachi; Okina catches the blade with his bare hand.) Okina: Come on, Aoshi. Even with one tonfa, one blow with all my strength behind it in such close quarters tells a different story! Ensatsu Goukoukon (He strikes.) Okina (thinking): How was that . . . ! (Aoshi retains his stance.) Okina (thinking): The kodachi reversed! Not good. This stance is the secret Kaiten Ken-Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren (The kodachi fly. Misao throws open the door.) Misao: I . . . made it . . . (Okina collapses, bleeding in a dozen places.) Aoshi: Its over.

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 91--Misaos Resolve (Okina, heavily bandaged, is sleeping; Misao kneels beside him. Everyone else is clustered outside the door.) Shiro: He took stitches all over his body, 138 in all. The doctor said its a miracle hes alive . . . Kaoru: In other words, its mysterious that he didnt die. Shiro: He didnt let up on him at all . . . . (Flashback. Misao opens the door on the scene.) Aoshi: Its over. (He walks past her into the forest.) Misao: Lord Aoshi!!! Aoshi (without turning around): Get out of here. And never show your face to me again. Omasu: Is she crying? Okon: Probably. Yahiko: No way, shes got more balls than that. (The Aoiya people bite his head off.) Shiro: No, shes really crying! Misaos only sixteen! Omasu: Exactly! Shes usually pretty rough, but shes really delicate! Okon: And what are you talking about balls to a girl anyway? Misao: SHUT UP! EVERYONE BE QUIET! Omasu (in the aftermath): Its probably better not to talk now. Kaoru: Yes. While she sorts out her feelings. After that we can talk all we want. (Flashback: Kaoru and Yahiko have gone to the Aoiya after Misao has run off.) Kaoru: Shinomori Aoshi and Mr. Okina! So Misaos-Omasu: Gone to stop them. Shes fast, but probably-Shiro: Its been a while. Its probably already been settled. (He pulls out a pocket watch to check the time; reflected on its surface is Aoshi walking towards them.) Aoshi: You know where Himura Battousai is. Kuro: O . . . Okashira . . . Shiro: Youre here . . .

Omasu: Okina . . . Aoshi: Answer me. Or Ill kill you. Okon: What do we do . . . Kuro: Even Okina couldnt stand up to him . . . Shiro: If we all attacked at once . . . (Yahiko steps forward.) Yahiko: Shinomori Aoshi. I thought you were above this. (A long pause.) Aoshi: Youve got guts, at least. (pushing the kodachi out of its sheath a little) You know where Battousai is too. Yahiko: Yeah, I know, but Kenshins in the middle of some important training. Are you going to teach him how to be killed? Fine!! Even if you dont find him, Kenshin will fight you again someday! And this time hell defeat you! Kaoru: Yahikos right. So dont raise your sword up anymore. Not this sword which youve used against so many people. It is a villain's sword that will only bring you misery. Aoshi: I dont care if it is a villain's sword. If it kills Battousai, its good enough. Ill wait at Shishios headquarters. Tell Battousai that. (He walks off.) Shiro: Lord Aoshi has fallen completely to the path of violence. Okon: What are we all going to do now . . . Omasu: I dont know. But whatever happens, well help Misao to settle her heart. (There is a letter sitting next to Misao. She remembers Omasu handing it to her, saying, "Okina left you this. He said if anything happened to him to give this to you.") Ciao, my pretty darling Misao. (Misao about dies of embarrassment.) If youre reading this, I have probably left his world. But, there's nothing to be sad about. I prepared to destroy my enemy and prepared to be destroyed by him. As of today, the Oniwabanshuu is dissolved. After this, it is all up to Himura. Forget about the Oniwabanshuu and about Aoshi. Find happiness as a normal girl, living a normal life. Good luck. (Misao gets to her feet, marches to the closet, and removes her clothes.) Omasu: Stop, Misao, thats immodest! Kaoru: Misao have you gone mad?! Okon: You men turn your backs!! (Misao dons full battle gear.) Misao (thinking): Im sorry Gramps. I was born and raised in the Oniwabanshuu. For me, its my family and my friends. (aloud) All right, everyone. From now on, we, the Oniwabanshuu, will go on as before. We and Himura will stop the ambitions of Shishios faction. (thinking) Without the Oniwabanshuu I could have no happiness! (aloud) Whoever our enemy

is, even Lord Aoshi, we will destroy him! (thinking) I will protect the Oniwabanshuu. From now on no one is going to die. (aloud) From now on, instead of Shinomori Aoshi, I am the new Okashira! Everyone: WHAT??? (Thats crazy!) Kaoru: Thats absolutely ridiculous. Stop talking like that! Omasu: Shes right, Misao. Just-Misao: Not Misao! Okashira! Kyoto Police Headquarters Chief: It must have been a long trip. Youre later than we expected. Saitou: I had some business to take care of. Chief, the swordsman from Shishio you just captured-Chief: Ah, in the very bottom cell. (Saitou turns) Um, wait a minute, Fujida. Before you go theres a little matter for you to take care of. A week ago, there was a big fight in town and we took this guy in, but . . . whatever we say, he just sits there. We cant get him to move. Could you do something? Sanosuke (behind bars in the cell behind him): Heh heh. Just like I wanted. Stead of stumbling around in the dark, I made some trouble for the police to get ahold of you. Quickest way I could think of to find Kenshin. Saitou: Its you . . . Sanosuke: You got it. Sagara Sanosuke arrives in Kyoto with style!

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 92--The Rooster and the Broom Sanosuke: Well, it was kind of a gamble whether you'd come to Kyoto or not. When I thought about it, I didn't know if you'd set Kenshin on him yourself or what. Hey, you could look a little more pleased to see me. I did some training on the treacherous Nakasen Way. Saitou: ? Sanosuke: Thanks to my getting lost, this guy pushed me a lot farther than I really needed to go. (turning to the audience) When I checked with Kenshin, I found out he went by the easy Toukai Way, so think about that before you start finding fault. That's why, Saitou! I'm gonna show you the fruits of my training! Chief: Do you know this person? Saitou: No, not at all. (They turn away.) Sanosuke: Hey, wait!! Saitou: It's easy to mistake one person for another when you're angry. He's just in the way, so leave him down here for a while. Sanosuke: Running away, eh? Open this door or I'll open it myself! All right! (The wooden bars shatter.) Sanosuke: Surprised, huh? Try making fun of me again and I'll do the same to you. Chief: Why you-Saitou: Chief. I'll settle this myself. Wait for me upstairs. Sanosuke: I've got a lot of things I want to ask you, but first we'll settle the fight we started in Tokyo and--hey!! (Saitou, totally ignoring him, examines the broken edges of the wooden bars.) Saitou: . . . I see. The technique's basis is similar to the sukashi of karate, but with so much more force that they can hardly be compared . . . So what happened to the basics of defense I told you to learn? (Sanosuke looks blank, then shrugs. Saitou grabs the front of his shirt.) Sanosuke: Since when do I have to listen to what you say! Defense just isn't my thing! I'll fight you my way! (Saitou tosses down the piece of wood and turns away again.) Saitou: I don't have any men to spare, but even so--you're useless to me. Sanosuke: Running away again! Saitou: I'm very busy. I don't have time to play with you. Sanosuke: Well, guess it's my win by default then. Saitou: If that's what you want to think.

Sanosuke: Ah, I knew you wouldn't go for it! C'mon, fight me! Fight me! (He stops as Saitou unlocks the far door.) Sanosuke: Aren't those cells even worse than these ones? Saitou: Correct. Inside is the first important prisoner of this case. He was captured soon after Battousai arrived in Kyoto. He's from the elite corps directly under Shishio, one of the Ten Swords. He goes by the name Sword-Hunter Chou. (Chou sits in the cell with a leg-iron and hands confined by a board with two holes in it.) Chou: God, you guys are loud. I was trying to get a little sleep, can't you keep it down? Saitou: You have time to spare. I have some questions for you now. Chou: Well, whatever you say. Saitou: Something happened yesterday in Kobe. The troops to put down Shishio were finally assembled. There were about fifty swordsmen, picked by me from the army and the police. Yet one man, working completely alone, killed them all in a single night. Thanks to him, I've lost almost all of our fighting power. Is there someone among Shishio's followers who could have done this? Answer me. Chou: That's easy--of course there is. He's right under your nose. Chou of the Ten Swords. And before breakfast, too. Saitou: You don't want to answer me seriously? Chou: Oh, and here I was being serious, too. Saitou: Then I won't be using my influence to make any bargains for your release, in exchange for answering my questions? Chou: Suit yourself. I've got no regrets about the outside world Sanosuke: So you're scared of Shishio? Even if you were released, once he heard you screwed up and got captured by the enemy, you wouldn't live much longer. You're probably safer in here. Chou: You're really starting to annoy me, rooster-head. Sanosuke: You're the one who's annoying. Even though you're a coward, you've always got to have the last word, don't you, broom-head. (Saitou pictures a farmer chasing a rooster with a broom.) Chou: I'm not scared of Lord Shishio and I'm not scared to die. I'd just hate to be told what to do by a boring guy like you. Sanosuke: Your luck just ran out. Now that I'm in Kyoto I'm in a really bad mood. Whether I'm boring or not, let's have this out in a good clean fight, broom-head! Chou: I was hoping you'd say that, rooster-head! (Saitou smokes, ignoring the tumult.) Chou: Rooster! Sanosuke: Broom! Chou: Rooster!

Sanosuke: Broom! Chou: All right! If you beat me I'll answer your questions! But when you lose you won't know what the hell happened to you! Hey, bamboo-screen face! Quit standing there like an idiot and give us a signal. Saitou: Even if you know no fear, don't go too far. (He tosses away his cigarette; as it hits the floor Sanosuke and Chou charge.) Sanosuke (thinking): The leg-iron-Chou (swinging his right leg forward): Like I said, once you lose, you won't know what the hell-(The ball strikes Sanosuke in the face--with no effect.) Chou (thinking): What-(Sanosuke punches--connecting with the wooden handcuffs.) Sanosuke: If you can't use your hands it's not a fair fight. Let's try this again. Chou: You . . . you were going for the handcuffs all along . . . Sanosuke: If you're complaining, I'll take the leg-iron off too. Chou: Damn . . . (turning away) Boring! Sanosuke: What! Chou: Guys like you are the ones I really hate. I'll talk. Ask your questions and get the hell out of here. Saitou: All right, let's begin. Sanosuke & Chou (thinking): Damn. In the end he's the one that won. Saitou: Second question. The first was the the incident I just mentioned. The other is, does Shishio have any other plans for the destruction of Kyoto?

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eleven--Overture to Destruction Part 93--That Name is Usui (The guard outside Shishio's headquarters is seized, his throat swiftly cut. A blindfolded figure walks down the path inside.) Chou: A man who could kill fifty picked men in one night. There are two men like that in the Ten Swords. Sanosuke: Two . . . that's not that many. Chou: If he did it in one night, that probably means it took him one or two hours. I could have done it without a time limit. Sanosuke: Or it's possible that all the Ten Swords were behind it. How about that? You're probably the worst of them. Chou: All right, let's settle this! Fight me, you rooster head! Sanosuke: I was hoping you'd say that, broom head! Saitou: All right, but make it quick and go on with your story. Chou: Of the two, one is Soujirou the Tenken, the one who's always smiling. Saitou (thinking): I thought it might be him . . . Chou: He's young, but he's been with Lord Shishio the longest. The story goes h met Lord Shishio when he was running from the government. That's why of all the Ten Swords Lord Shishio trusts him the most and gave the assassination of Okubo Toshimichi to him. But he didn't do this. After Soujirou assassinated Okubo, he was supposed to gather the Ten Swords scattered in Eastern Japan. Not only would it be strange to attack Kobe, in the opposite direction, there just wouldn't be enough time. Sanosuke: So who was it? Quit making such a big deal out of it and say it. Remember who's in charge here. Saitou: You keep quiet. So among the Ten Swords there's someone else equal to Seta Soujirou. He was responsible? Chou: Yes, I'm sure of it. Of all the Ten Swords, he's the one Lord Shishio is the most cautious of. (Inside Shishio's headquarters. The bodies of several guards are sprawled in the corridor.) Guard: The intruder is gone! We lost sight of him! There's no one here! He disappeared! Houji: I apologize, Lord Shishio. Yumi: This would happen while the boy's gone! Houji: The Ten Swords are lying in ambush. It won't be much longer. Shishio: There's no need for that. I would hate for the Ten Swords to fight among themselves. It's his work. He's probably already here. Houji: To attack his own comrades . . . I can't believe he would . . . (The blindfolded figure is clinging to the ceiling directly above Shishio.) Yumi: Lord Shishio! (The figure strikes; Shishio draws his sword, deflecting his blow.)

Shishio: You've gotten better. Houji: It's you, Usui!! Saitou: Usui the Blind Sword . . . Chou: Yes. Before the new age he was a swordsman of incredible skill who was used by the Bakufu to counter the Hitokiri. He cut down many famous killers, but when he fought Lord Shishio, he was slashed across both eyes, blinding him. After that, he trained for revenge against Lord Shishio until he mastered the greatest sense of kenjutsu, the opening of the Mind's Eye. And now-Usui: What are you so mad about, boy? If you leave a weakness, you shouldn't care if I use it. That's what I joined forces with Shishio for. Isn't that right? Houji: I'm well aware of that! I'm angry you broke in and slaughtered the guards! Usui: If I fight with the strength of a thousand, it's settled. Whether I meet fifty soldiers or those weaklings. Oh, speaking of fifty soldiers, a suspicious unit of fifty men were gathering in Kobe, so I killed them. Houji: What . . . ! I've told you to stop acting on your own-Shishio: Usui. A man with a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek and a tall thin wolf-like man-- they were not among them? Usui: They were just fifty common soldiers. Shishio: They are the Ten Swords' greatest enemies. Usui: I see . . . Then when you and those two come together it will truly be settled . . . Chou: Soujirou the Tenken and Usui the Blind Sword . . . the strongest of the Ten Swords without a doubt. But Soujirou would never act without Lord Shishio's command. In that way, he's safe. You look pretty tough, but Usui could beat you. Saitou: Hmm . . . He sounds interesting. Well, one more question. Yesterday we received word of Shishio's plans for the destruction of Kyoto, but no details. What is he doing in Kyoto? Chou: The Ikedaya affair. You know about it? Saitou: It's common knowledge. June 1865. After setting Kyoto ablaze, Ishin Shishi extremists assassinated important members of the Bakufu who opposed them at the Ikedaya inn. The Emperor was transported to Choushuu. Here, where they were holding a secret conference to raise an army, the plan for a strong attack was countered by the Shinsengumi. It's known as the Ikedaya affair. Although the unit of assassins called the Miburo were hated, they risked their lives to protect Kyoto from the great fire. It was the Shinsengumi's greatest achievement, making their unique fighting ability legendary. Chou: The loyalists set fire to the Thousand Year Castle to stop the Shinsengumi. Lord Shishio plans to destroy Kyoto the same way. Kyoto will be surrounded by 500 soldiers and burned to the ground. In the confusion, the Ten Swords will eliminate all important members of the government. Just as Lord Shishio was burnt by his own comrades in the time of the Bakumatsu, we'll return the outrage exactly as they did. As suits Lord Shishio, it will be a declaration of war tinged with irony. Chou: We'll begin when all Ten Swords are gathered. The day is near. Saitou: I see. The Emperor was moved to Tokyo. But ever since the Tento decree was issued, Kyoto has been Japan's center .

. . Even without that, the Thousand Year Castle is the spiritual capital of Japan. If it is not guarded, the people will lose their faith in the government at a single stroke. Sanosuke: The government can go to hell. Chou: What, are you still here? Sanosuke: I'm here! If Kyoto goes up in flames, the ones with the biggest problems aren't going to be the government. It's going to be the people that live here. Ten years ago it was destroyed in the violence of the Bakumatsu and the Boshin War . . . They've only now managed to find peace and prosperity. If someone screws with them again, they'll lose everything they gained. Shishio's men or the government, all they do is screw with people's lives! By the character of evil on my back, Kyoto is not gonna burn! Saitou! I'll settle with you later. First we've got to find Kenshin! Saitou: You may settle it however you like. I'm already done here. For the spirits of the wolves who fought under the flag of Loyalty, I will stop the burning of Kyoto. (pause) Saitou: What. Sanosuke: Can't believe that was you. I thought I was dreaming. Saitou: . . . Right. Well, stop beating it to death and go find Battousai! (Idiot.) Sanosuke: Wait a minute, was that an order?! (I'm no underling of yours!) Overture to Destruction--End

Back to Home To Volume Eleven To Volume Twelve

Volume Twelve The Great Kyoto Fire

Part 94 The Beginning of Instruction Part 95 Even If I Throw Away My Life . . . Part 96 Between Life and Death Part 97 Assembly of the Ten Swords Part 98 One More Target Part 99 Fly Like the Wind Part 100 The Great Kyoto Fire (Beginning) Part 101 The Great Kyoto Fire (Middle) Part 102 The Great Kyoto Fire (End)

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire from the front flap-Watsuki: I hear the new Macs are pretty good! Yumi: That's pretty cheerful considering the all the depressing stuff below. (Is this a front or what?) NAME FORTUNE-TELLING Before Ruroken was serialized, someone I know told my fortune for me by my name. By my pen name and by my real name, my fortune was "You will achieve considerable success, but you will alone all your life." Today I was thinking, "Ah, it kind of came true." It's my own fault for being so busy I have no time to socialize, but from now on, everyone, I'll do better--! Part 94--The Beginning of the Instruction (A scene of carnage, nineteen years ago) Fighter: Who--who the hell are you?! Hiko: It would be pointless to give my name to one who is about to die. (The fighters are quickly slaughtered. The only one left alive is a small boy, kneeling among the dead.) Hiko: You're pretty unlucky, boy. Since the coming of the Black Ships two years ago the Bakufu's system of keeping the public peace has broken down. Around here there's a lot of degenerate ronin turned bandits. I just happened to be here to take your revenge for you. (The boy is silent, not even glancing at Hiko.) Hiko: No matter how much you hate or how much you suffer, you can't bring the dead back to life. The same thing is happening all over Japan these days. You should be glad to be alive. If you go to the village and tell them what happened, they'll find some way for you to make a living. (The boy refuses to react; Hiko walks away.) (Back to the present) Hiko: That was a long time ago. Hey, how long you gonna sleep? That's it, wake up. (Kenshin, sprawled in front of him, struggles to catch his breath.) Hiko: Well, if you're not going to wake up, I'll just sit back and keep remembering old times. Like the last time you wet the bed, the autumn you were eleven. (Kenshin sits bold upright.) Hiko: Or the time you were so hungry you ate those toadstools and almost died. Kenshin: Master!! To remember these shameful things even I'd forgotten you have to be truly evil. Hiko: What are you talking about? I've been training a whole week with my stupid pupil who left me after a fight. You couldn't ask for a better master. But I'm getting kind of sick of this. If you can't get an attack in this next round, I'm not teaching you the techniques. (They square off, staring each other down.)

The thirteenth master of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, Hiko Seijuurou. Kenshin: He's sneaky, tactless and he hates people. As someone who knows my past, he's a million times nastier than Saitou. Hiko: Even if you think things like that you shouldn't say them out loud. Kenshin (thinking): But his skills . . . he is without a doubt the strongest. Cheap tricks won't work at all . . . if this is my last chance . . . I'll attack with my whole body and soul! (aloud) Let's go . . . Hiko: Yes . . . (They leap straight up in the air.) Hiten Mitsurugi Kenshin: Ryuutsuisen! Hiko: Ryuushousen! (Blackness) Hiko: Hey, how long are you gonna sleep? That's it, wake up. (Kenshin awakens flat on his back again.) Hiko: You struck with your full force, but you weren't focused. You were careless controlling your posture on your landing-that's why you blacked out, idiot. But even if you hadn't, you gave me a hit. I'm not saying it was perfect, but you can't change the fact that it was a hit. (He holds up his armguard, which has a slight nick.) Hiko: As I promised, I'll pass down to you the succession techniques. (A little later, in front of his house.) Hiko: All right, now don't move. One false move and you'll be killed. First a review. The types of attacks in kenjutsu--first, the Karatake (downward stroke), Kesagiri, the slantwise downward stroke to the shoulder, reverse Kesagiri, right Nagi (belly stroke), left Nagi (reverse belly stroke), right upward cut, left upward cut, and the Sakakaze, upward stroke. Finally, the stroke that pierces at the shortest range to the chest, the Tsuki. In all the schools there is no killing technique that does not aim for one of those nine points. Naturally, the stances of defense were developed to correspond to these same nine points. But-(He strikes, blazing past Kenshin. Kenshin is left with a tiny scratch at each of the nine points.) Hiko: If you move with the godlike speed of the Hiten Mitsurugi style and strike at all nine points at once, there is no possibility of defense. This is the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuusen. Kenshin (thinking): I couldn't have moved an inch . . . so this is the succession technique! Hiko: The same power of even the wild attack technique Ryuususen in all nine attacks, combined with the charging techniques make avoidance of the strikes impossible. This is the technique I'm best at.

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 95--Even If I Throw Away My Life . . . Kenshin (thinking): Surely charging with divine speed and striking all nine points at once, there can be no defense or evasion. (aloud) This is the succession technique . . . Hiko: Now quit standing there admiring it and give it a try. Kenshin: Just--just like that! Hiko: What are you talking about. You can't learn this technique by studying footwork. It's when you've felt its force and you're on your hands and knees that you learn. It's the way I always trained you. Kenshin (remembering all the beatings he took as a kid): Oh yeah . . . I was lucky I survived. Hiko: Well, it's all thanks to my cleverly giving you just as much as you could take. If you get it, come on and try it. Full strength. (Kenshin draws his own sword.) Kenshin (thinking): I couldn't move a muscle. But that doesn't mean I couldn't see. Nine points of attack. I saw them all . . . Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuusen Kenshin (thinking): I did it . . . (Hiko smiles . . . and returns the attack. They meet again and again, until Hiko finally knocks Kenshin to the ground.) Kenshin (thinking): It was the same Kuzuryuusen, but . . . I was beaten . . . My Kuzuryuusen . . . wasn't perfect? Hiko: No, it was perfect. But even with the same Hiten Mitsurugi and the same technique, if the fighters differ, the force will be different too. In wild-attack techniques, it's the strength of your arms that counts; in charging techniques, it's your weight. In both respects, you're overwhelmingly my inferior. In other words, before my Kuzuryuusen, your Kuzuryuusen is, of course, as useless as any other technique. Kenshin (thinking): So I can't use the Kuzuryuusen . . . Hiko: If you're going to defeat my Kuzuryuusen, there's only one technique that can do it. The greatest secret of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. What are you looking so shocked for? I never said that the Kuzuryuusen was the ultimate technique. Kenshin (thinking): He did that on purpose. Hiko: The Kuzuryuusen wasn't created in real combat or in training. It was made as a step in the passing down of the techniques, as a test. To learn the succession technique, first you begin with the Kuzuryuusen. If you can defeat the Kuzuryuusen of the previous master, the initiation in the secrets of the school is complete. Kenshin: However . . . Hiko: Think hard about the Kuzuryuusen you just learned. If you do you'll get a general idea of the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. Kenshin: About the Kuzuryuusen . . . (He sheathes his sword.)

Kenshin: (thinking) The Kuzuryuusen is a technique which allows no possibility of defense or flight. Nothing but battou-jutsu could strike quickly enough to defeat it! Hiko: Well done. That's right. Surpassing divine speed is the greater divine speed of battou-jutsu. This is the true nature of the secret technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. But the problem is that the reverse blade will handicap the battou-jutsu. Can you still surpass divine speed? (Kenshin comes out of battou-jutsu stance, standing square at Hiko.) Hiko: In formless stance with your sword put away . . . you intend to use Haisui no Jin*? That's foolish. *Haisui no Jin--one who prepares to exhaust all his strength, who cannot recover if he fails. *Formless stance--see vol 5 part 36 Kenshin: I know. But even so . . . Even if I throw away my life, I must master the succession technique. Hiko (lowering his sword): Then you are a stupid pupil. Kenshin: Huh? Hiko (turning away): You haven't learned anything at all. Kenshin: Master . . . Hiko: Take one night. Until morning, search your heart and find the part of you that you lack. If you can't do that, in mastering the ultimate technique, you really will be throwing away your life. (That night, Kenshin gazes up at the stars.) Kenshin (thinking): I never thought about why I surpassed others. I thought I was a sinner, hiding the true nature of the Hitokiri deep in my heart. What is it that I lack . . . (Hiko sips his sake, remembering the past.) (Nineteen years ago, Hiko stops at a sake shop.) Hiko: He didn't come this way? Shopkeeper: Not so much as a cat's been to the village, much less a boy. Hiko (walking away): Did he despair of the world and commit suicide? . . . But that happens often too. Even wielding a blade, following the precepts of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, in the end I couldn't save anyone. It's happened so many times. An age warped more towards madness with each passing day, infested with villains that I kill and kill like flies. It will only get worse from now on. The only thing I can really do is lay the victims' body to rest . . . (He enters the clearing again. The field is covered with handmade wooden crosses. The boy stands alone in the midst of them, before three other graves marked with stones.) Hiko: You dug graves not just for your parents but for the bandits too? Boy: They weren't my parents. They were slavers. My parents died last year of cholera. But even bandits and slavers are only bodies when they die . . . so I made them graves. Hiko: These three stones? Boy: Miss Kasumi, Miss Akane and Miss Sakura. They were taken from their families because of debts. I only met them the day before, but I was the only boy and we didn't have any parents. I thought even if it cost me my life, I had to protect them.

Hiko: But . . . Boy: I looked for good stones for their graves but these were the only ones I could find. I looked for flowers too, but I couldn't find any . . . (Hiko uncorks the sake bottle and pours out a libation.) Hiko: Man or woman, it would be a shame to attain Buddhahood without knowing the taste of good sake. It's an offering from me. What's your name, boy? Boy: Shinta . . . Hiko: That's no name for a swordsman. From now on, you're called Kenshin. I'll teach you all I know. (Return to the present) Hiko: That was nineteen years ago . . . and now, whether he masters the technique or not, he'll say farewell to this life tomorrow . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 96--Between Life and Death (Kaoru is lost in thought at the Aoiya.) Misao: It's dangerous to sit staring out the window like that. You don't know when or where an enemy will strike. Kaoru: Misao. Misao: Uh-uh-uh! Not Misao, Okashira! (Kaoru sighs) Himura should learn the secrets and hurry back, huh. Kaoru: Yes, but . . . (they look out the window, at Yahiko practicing outside) Stronger, stronger . . . it's only natural for a swordsman. If he gains the great strength of the succession techniques, he'll have an advantage in the battle with the Shishio faction. But on the other hand, it will be even more of a disadvantage in the battle between the vagabond sworn never to kill and the Hitokiri that lurks in Kenshin's own heart. I think . . . I'm sorry, Misao, you have enough to worry about. Misao: Oh no, don't worry about it. I'll be fine. (At dawn, Hiko and Kenshin face each other again, with deep circles under their eyes.) Hiko: You look like you didn't get a wink of sleep last night. Kenshin: So do you. (They go splash their faces with cold water, and try again.) Hiko: So . . . did you discover what it is you lack? Kenshin: No . . . Hiko: I see. So after all, you are a man with limits here. You did not find what you lack. Incomplete as you are, mastering the succession technique or defeating the Shishio faction is meaningless. Even if you devoted yourself to defeating them, you could not defeat the Hitokiri who lives in your heart. Tormented by anguish and pain your whole life, you kill. (He casts off his cloak.) Instead of the succession technique, prepare for the worst. My final duty as your master. (He draws his sword with such speed that Kenshin puts up an arm to shield his face. The cloak sails overhead and strikes the ground behind him.) Hiko: A white cloak set with springs opposing the muscles and 10 kan* of shoulder-weights. It's been used by those who hold the name of Hiko Seijuurou to restrain the inheritor of the Hiten Mitsurugi's power in times of peace. Prepare yourself, Kenshin. *37.5 kg, about 80 pounds. Kenshin (thinking): The first time I've seen him . . . This is the true Hiko Seijuurou. My left hand . . . it's shaking. Am I scared? Of Hiko Seijuurou? Or of the death I can see so clearly behind him--(He clenches his hand into a fist.) Kenshin (thinking): I am not afraid! I was prepared to die in the violence of the Bakumatsu. Even if it costs me my life, I will learn the technique-Hiko: Let's go. Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuusen

(Death flashes before Kenshin's eyes, and he is caught in a storm of memories.) Kaoru: I want the vagabond-Yahiko: Dammit. I want to be strong. Sanosuke: That's why I'm not letting you go off wandering, Kenshin. Megumi: If youre using my dealings with opium as a hold on Ken-san, then Id rather be executed. Jin'eh: I'll be watching from hell to see how long you can stay a vagabond. Hanya: After this it's up to you, Himura Battousai. Aoshi: Until I kill you, no one will. Misao: If you try to bear everything by yourself, you'll only end up miserable. I don't agree with that at all! Okina: Everyone wants to see you come back safe. Please don't forget that. Okubo: For the sake of the people of Japan, Himura, go to Kyoto once more. Saitou: From now on, Japan's confusion truly begins. Kaoru: KENSHIN----!!! Kenshin: I can't die. I have no reason to die just yet! (He draws his sword--they clash.) Hiko: That's it . . . that's good. You who killed and stole many lives held remorse and a sense of guilt. You thought nothing of your own life. You hid the fact that yours too is just another human life. This held back your own strength. That was how you allowed the Hitokiri to build a nest in your heart. When you surmounted this, you discovered in between life and death. The will to live you lacked. (He turns to face Kenshin, revealing a huge slash across his chest.) Hiko: With the Buddha's benevolence you sacrificed yourself to protect the weak and those you loved. Left in sadness, they could not truly be happy. In the dangers of the age, in the passion of violence, quietly laying down your life is utterly insignificant in the ever- flowing passage of time. There is nothing stronger than the will to live . . . Never forget that. You'll be able to use the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki freely and well. You won't lose to the Shishio faction or even to the Hitokiri inside you. Kenshin: Master. (Hiko only smiles.) Master? Hiko: Don't worry. It is the destiny of the master and student of the sword in the passing down of the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. Don't think of it as breaking your vow . . . (The gash widens; Hiko crumples.) Kenshin: Master!!

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 97--The Assembly of the Ten Swords Kenshin: Master!! Hiko: The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki is the strongest technique of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. You master it in exchange for the life of your predecessor. As master and student of the sword, all I've taught you ends here. After this, as a vagabond, you'll-(He falls face forward.) Kenshin: Master . . . .He's joking . . . there's no way the technique could kill him with just one blow from the reverse blade. (Hiko is motionless.) Kenshin (thinking): Am I going to let him die? (he throws aside his sword and picks Hiko up.) Can I stand to let him die? (He ransacks the cabin and finds a paper packet.) Kenshin: Here it is. (thinking) When I ate the warai-take and almost died, he got me this heart-strengthening medicine. If I went down the mountain to find a doctor we'd never get back in time. All I can do is bet on his strength. Master--!! (That night, at Shishio's headquarters.) Soujirou: I'm back! Yumi: Boy! Soujirou: What's wrong? You're all red. Yumi: Where have you been! Soujirou: Where? Well, everyone's stuck in this cellar and getting all depressed. So I thought, why not buy some Kyoto treats for everyone? Yumi: And that took you three days? Soujirou: What would be best? I just couldn't decide. (Yumi smacks her forehead.) What? Yumi: While you were gone that Usui showed up. It's been terrible! Usui: And what's wrong with that Usui? Soujirou: Oh, Mr. Usui. I haven't seen you in a long time. Would you like one? Usui: Cakes . . . When you leave Shishio's side it should be to perform some proper duty. And this was just for cakes . . . I can't see your eyes, but my mind's eye can see right through men's hearts. Those like you who don't employ their emotions directly are no exception. Soujirou: Huh? Usui: Well, whatever you're hiding, it has nothing to do with me. Oh, don't forget, the Ten Swords are meeting at once in the main hall. The other three have arrived. (They enter the main hall.)

Soujirou: Hey, Kamatari! Yumi: Ohgod. Kamatari: Sou! It's been so long! Yumi, it's so good to see you again. Yumi: Yeah . . . Kamatari: This time we'll see who can steal Lord Shishio's heart. Yumi: Right. Well, I'm certainly not going to lose to a guy. (Cross-dressing scythe-wielder.) Saitsuchi: Heh heh heh, the young have so much energy. Soujirou: Master Saitsuchi, who could have more energy than you? Saitsuchi: Heh heh, only you'd be so good to say so. This lot talks about as much as you'd think. Kids these days. They're all jealous of my strength at heart. Soujirou: Oh, speaking of which, Master Saitsuchi, where's your partner? Saitsuchi: Fuji's outside. He couldn't fit through the door. Houji: They're all here. (Shishio enters.) Soujirou (offering him the box): I'm sorry, Mr. Shishio, for just taking off for three days. I brought you a souvenir. They're delicious. Houji: Soujirou, we're in the middle of something. This can wait. (On the inside of the box lid is written: "Preparations for the ship are complete. We can leave at any time. * Mr. Usui is a little suspicious but it will probably be all right.") Shishio: Thank you. Well done. We'll have some later. Everyone, you have traveled far. I'm sorry to have kept you waiting. Due to an unexpected incident, Chou isn't here, but aside from him we've all gathered. Sword-Hunter Chou Shishio: Those who honor me. Soujirou the Tenken Kamatari of the Great Scythe Shishio: Those who would kill me Usui the Blind Sword Shishio: Those who lost faith in the Meiji government. Yumi of the Night Bright King Anji

Houji of the Hundred Senses Shishio: Those with great abilities and great self-confidence Round Demon Iwanbou Soaring Henya Destructive Army (First) Saitsuchi Destructive Army (Second) Fuji Shishio: With our own thoughts, the time to act as one has come. Tomorrow night at 11:59 the Great Fire of Kyoto will begin. And so the day of destruction dawns . . . (Kenshin dozes, sitting against the wall. Hiko kicks him awake.) Hiko: Are you going to waste the whole day? There's a lot of people waiting for your return. So quit lollygagging and get off my mountain. Kenshin (rushing forward): Master! (Hiko ducks aside, so that Kenshin smashes into the far wall.) Hiko: The day hasn't dawned when I'd be happy to hug a man. Don't jump around like that. Kenshin: But . . . I'm glad the medicine worked. Hiko: What? This stuff? It's just a placebo. Kenshin: But . . . well . . . why . . . Hiko: It was probably the sword. Kenshin (thinking): The true reverse blade. Hiko: Look here. The rivet protrudes, so whether it's drawn or not the actual blade will shake just enough. As a result, the blade itself can absorb and weaken the power of the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. It's responsive to the feelings of its wielder. It's a good blade. Kenshin (thinking): Mr. Shakkuu. Hiko: If I may say it again, my genius wasn't wasted in training you to make use of everything the sword can offer you. So the passing down of the secret techniques is finished. As your experience tells you, the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki can kill even with the reverse blade. As a vagabond, you must control the force and speed of the technique. Now quit hanging around and get off the mountain. People are waiting for you.

The Making of the Characters --Hiko Seijuurou-There was no real model for the character. When I go to draw what I associate with the word "master," I come up with someone warped with arrogance. He's a character I like and I keep wanting to bring him in more, but since he's actually

stronger than Kenshin, my boss said "Compare him to the joker in cards" and that he was too all-mighty, so bringing him in causes problems. This is a digression, but lately I've been worrying about machismo, and Hiko is a forerunner of that. There are a lot of drinking scenes, but the truth is I don't drink, and though I thought he would be the kind of cool, manly guy to drink alone, that doesn't mean that he's a drunkard. Also, I got a lot of letters from readers asking if he was a blood relation of Hiko Seijuurou from the short story "Crescent Moon Over a War-Torn Country." According to the story, the Hiten Mitsurugi school secrets are handed down according to ability, so they're not related by blood. The design is of course the same as Hiko Seijuurou from "Crescent Moon Over a War-Torn Country," but that design is actually from Mr. Obata's "Arabian Lamp Lamp," Hiten Majin Hamel. (Mr. Obata, I'm so, so, so sorry.) From the short story to Ruroken, I made the overall design simpler, and made the hairstyle easier to draw. Again, though they're both men of the sword, he was planned to be completely different from Kenshin. To direct the above-mentioned "machismo," I gave him a macho body under the cloak. To those female fans who were in love with his face but disillusioned by his body, I'm sorry. (But if they were all beauties, how interesting would that be? I hate drawing like that . . .) The cloak, by the way, came from the recently popular American comic Spawn.

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 98--One More Target Kenshin: Well, Master . . . thank you for everything. Hiko: Wait. (He removes the cloak and holds it out.) The white cloak is passed down from generation to generation. It's proof you're the successor of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. Take it. You've earned it. (They both contemplate Kenshin wearing the cloak.) Kenshin: I'll have to decline. (It just wouldn't look good on me.) Hiko: Hey, you-Kenshin: Master, I've learned the secret techniques, but I have no wish to succeed as the fourteenth Hiko Seijuurou and continue the school. I only want to pass on the ideals of the school. Hiko: You're pretty selfish. Well, it's not like this is the first time. Kenshin: You might call this selfish as well, but there's one more thing. While I'm fighting the Shishio faction, will you protect the Aoiya for me? Hiko: Hm. Kenshin: Master. Hiko (with a big thumbs-down): I've had about enough of you talking me into things. (putting the cloak back on and turning back to the house) When you said you wouldn't carry on the Hiten Mitsurugi school, I was no longer your master, you were no longer my student. Forget I was ever your master. Kenshin: Master! Hiko: But remember this. Just that I didn't teach you the Hiten Mitsurugi school to bring you misery. Don't worry about it too much. Go beat Shishio. (Kenshin bows, and walks back towards Kyoto.) (In Kyoto, police patrols line the streets.) People: Something's going on. It's really noisy. Lot of police out today. (At police headquarters) Chief: Fujita, the patrols have been sent around Kyoto as you ordered. The reinforcements are coming in from neighboring prefectures; by evening we'll have about 5,000 men. No matter how many the Shishio faction, they won't be able to act freely. Saitou: I wonder how this will go. Chief: It's okay. It'll go all right. Heaven is on our side. The legendary man we were searching for appeared at the station at the base of Amaketake. They put him in a carriage immediately, he should be here soon. (The sound of wheels outside.)

Chief: Just like the rumors said. (Kenshin steps out of the carriage.) Chief: That's the Hitokiri . . . Himura Battousai. Saitou (calling out the window): Hey. Look at you, visiting in a carriage on a weekday afternoon, like you were some rich guy. Chief (nervously): Fujita. Saitou: So what is it? You've resolved to become the Hitokiri once again? Kenshin (smiling): Well, I'm not sure. (a pause) Saitou: Well, we have a lot to talk about. Come inside. That noisy guy just went to get something to eat, so this is perfect. (A little later, in a library) Kenshin: A fire in Kyoto?! Saitou: Yes. We heard it from one of the Ten Swords we captured, Chou. Also, early this morning one of the patrols arrested and questioned a suspect. He confessed to making preparations for the Great Kyoto Fire. It's set to begin at 11:59 tonight. That much is certain. Kenshin: That seems strange. Saitou: You think so too. No matter how strong the Shishio faction, we still have an overwhelming advantage of numbers. So their tactics will have to emphasis surprise attacks and assassinations. The Great Fire of Kyoto is also a plan with these important points. Houji (speaking to the assembled soldiers): Gentlemen! Our time is finally come! There will be need to hide or lurk in this cellar! Saitou: But if their information is leaked so easily, they can't possibly pull off anything like that Houji: These fools who live in idleness will fall to our strength! Saitou: Security should be so tight that leaking information is a matter of life and death. I thought someone would be sent to eliminate Chou down in the cells, so I set up a close watch. But there was no sign of anyone. And it turns out you can get anything you want out of Chou. However you look at it, it's strange. Kenshin: The other side of the Kyoto Fire must be a secret even to the Ten Swords. There must be some other target . . . (They open a map on the table.) Saitou (thinking): Where . . . His target, where . . . (Osaka leaps out at them.) Kenshin: The Kyoto Fire is modeled on the Ikedaya Affair. Since Shishio is taking over the country and taking revenge at the same time, this other target would be some kind of game. Saitou, in the decisive battle of the Boshin war, Tobafumi, the Bakufu shogun Tokugawa Yoshinobu deceived his allies by fleeing by ship from Osaka Bay to Edo. This maneuver was the main reason for the government victory. Shishio will ironically make his victory into his own . . . (pointing at Tokyo) Here! The Kyoto Fire is the only the first stage of his plans! His true objective is a marine bombardment of Tokyo!

Saitou: I see . . . The Kyoto fire is an opening move to draw the public eye and his supporters. The Shishio faction and the police will meet in a head-on, flashy battle. So he deliberately let the information out. The target is Tokyo, the seat of government. A place that can't be put out of harm's way. Kenshin: They won't be able to combat a marine attack! It's the one thing they can't avoid! (opening the door) There's no time! Hurry! Sanosuke: Leaving me behind again? (He punches him across the face.) Sanosuke: Not this time. Kenshin: S . . Sano! What are you doing here! Sanosuke (catching him as he falls forward): What am I doing here? I decided to help you out! Kenshin (smiling): I see. Saitou: Don't you mean get in our way? Sanosuke: Hey! Anyway, there's no time! I've got a lot to tell you while we run! Saitou: You're going to run all the way to Osaka? Idiot. We'll take the carriage. Sanosuke: Ah, why do you always have to find fault with everything I say! Kenshin: . . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 99--Fly Like the Wind Sanosuke (riding atop the carriage): Fly! Fly! Fly like the wind! Destination Osaka! Go! (Saitou stabs up through the roof of the carriage.) Saitou: Damn, I missed. Sanosuke: Saitou what the hell are you doing! Saitou: You're so loud we can't hear ourselves talk. Shut up for a minute. To continue. Five thousand officers are deployed in Kyoto. That's about ten times Shishio's numbers. With that alone we can hold off the fire. That letter you wrote before we left. You won't have to worry about it being delivered, but what was it for? Kenshin: The policemen can hold off five hundred soldiers, but they can't stop five hundred sparks. For that, we'll need the help of those who protected Kyoto long ago. (At the Aoiya) Misao: Hey, Omasu. Omasu: Yes, what is it, Misao--I mean, Okashira. Misao: How much does a Gatling gun go for on the black market these days? Omasu: You know about those! Kaoru: Where did that come from! Misao: You know . . . Speaking as myself, I really don't like the idea of relying on firearms. But as Okashira, if we're going to deal with Shishio's faction we have to be well equipped. Omasu: And so she . . . Kaoru: Misao. Certainly the attacking power of the Gatling gun is amazing. It's probably the strongest ground weapon to use against soldiers. But even so, four of the Oniwabanshuu were destroyed by it. You can't replace the true strength of the Oniwabanshuu with the strength of things bought with money, can you? Even Kenshin would acknowledge their superiority. Yahiko: There they are! (Yahiko, Okon, Shiro and Kuro charge down the hall.) Yahiko: A letter, a letter! A letter from Kenshin! Okon: It was brought by the police! Omasu: The police! Why? Yahiko: I don't know, but this messy handwriting is definitely Kenshin's. Misao: Just open it! (They unfold and read it.) Shiro: Is he serious . . .

Okon: I thought there were a lot of cops around today . . . Kuro: A fire in Kyoto . . . Omasu: That's ridiculous . . . Yahiko: They didn't start doing ridiculous things today. Kaoru: What do we do . . . Misao: It's decided! We stop them!! Send out emergency carrier pigeons! Tell all of Kyoto! Shirojou, Kurojou, Masukami, Oumime! Change into battle dress! Now it's the Kyoto Oniwabanshuu's turn! Kaoru: Yahiko, we'll help too. Yahiko: Of course. I just can't believe we're fighting alongside the Oniwabanshuu. I would never have dreamed it when we were fighting them in Tokyo. Misao: There's no time! Everything's gotta be fast! Fly like the wind! Saitou: I sent a telegram to Osaka, but it's too late to try and block off the road from Kyoto. On top of that, no matter how fast this carriage goes we won't get there until around midnight. With the time factor we won't make it if we search for him randomly. Sanosuke: All that doom and gloom won't get us anywhere. Even if we fail, Tokyo isn't so weak it'd be destroyed with a couple of shots. Since we've come so far all we can do is give it our best shot. (Saitou stabs at him again.) Sanosuke: Once was bad enough, but twice!! I'll kill you for this! Saitou: I told you to shut up. You don't know what you're talking about. Kenshin: Sano, Shishio isn't trying to destroy Tokyo. Think of the coming of the Black Ships in Kaei 6, that led to the opening of the country and the beginning of the Bakumatsu. At first sight, these monsters threw Edo into a panic, as in the song "Awoken from the sleep of peace, we couldn't sleep all night even after four cups of tea." The terror and uncertainty of that time and of the Bakumatsu still lurks in people's hearts, even now that Edo has become Tokyo. If an unknown ship suddenly appears in Tokyo Bay and opens fire, Tokyo will without a doubt fall into utter confusion. Saitou: Today's government has no power to suppress it. Tokyo will immediately become a lawless region, stopping all government workings at a stroke. Sanosuke: I see. All right, I get it. It gets worse with every second that goes by. If that's the case--fly like the wind! (Saitou attempts to make mincemeat out of him.) Saitou: Driver! Clear the trash from the top! Sanosuke: Why you-(At the harbor, Yumi looks at a rickety old battleship with apprehension.) Shishio: What's wrong, Yumi. Yumi: To be allowed to come to the destruction of Tokyo, a secret kept even from the Ten Swords is a great honor, but . . . do you really mean . . . this worn-out old ship?

Shishio: Yumi. Did you fall in love with me at first sight? Experience in the Bakumatsu taught me that to do the work of a Hitokiri there are two ideal conditions. One is confusion in the darkness of night. The other is confusion in a crowd. The first condition, as you see, is already fulfilled. As for the other, in other words, it's confusing the enemy by appearing the same on the outside as everything else . . . You love me for my inner self. Kenshin: Among the Hitokiri, Shishio Makoto followed in my footsteps. How would he do this? Shishio: I'll show you her inner self too. Kenshin: As Hitokiri Battousai, I know exactly what he'll do. He's probably camouflaged the ship as a private boat and anchored it in the open. (Shishio takes Yumi inside the ship, which is actually a framework constructed around another vessel.) Shishio: This is our secret weapon. She's called the Rengoku (Purgatory). What do you think, Yumi? Are you in love? Yumi: . . . Yes. With this we can crush the hateful Meiji government like cockroaches! Hurry! Let's hurry and depart! Shishio: Yes, we'll hurry. Houji, the time? Houji: Eleven . . . twenty two. The Great Kyoto fire and the sailing of the Rengoku will be in thirty-seven minutes. Thirty-seven minutes until all forces collide---

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 100--The Great Kyoto Fire (Beginning) Houji: It's time. (Anji, Kamatari, Usui, Iwanbou, Henya and Saitsuchi watch the city.) Saitsuchi: They're late! The fire isn't set yet? Kamatari: Don't be so impatient. It isn't easy to set a huge fire like that. Soldiers (rushing up behind them): Message! Police have been stationed all over the city. The first unit can't move out as planned! Same with the second unit! Message from the third! Kamatari: You guys aren't much good in a crisis, are you. Usui: No use. We'll have to change plans. The fire should be simple enough for you; leave the breaking through to us. Anji: Mr. Usui, the Ten Swords' duty of assassination must be accomplished at all costs. It's not for us to kill civilians and low-level police! Usui: If the fire gets going it'll be the same anyway. This won't change the fact that they're all going to die. Anji: If you insist. Kamatari: I'm going! Saitsuchi: Fuji and I will hang back. Henya (pointing at Iwanbou): Leave the fool. He'll only get in the way. (Lines of police engage Shishio's soldiers.) Infantry captain: Fire! Fire! In the name of the dignity of the police, we'll stop this outrage! Soldiers: They're too many of them! Run! (Kamatari slices them in pieces.) Kamatari: Fine, those that want to run can go ahead. If you can get past my God of Death scythe. (Henya sails overhead, taking out several policemen.) Henya: What do you do if the loss of a chess piece embarrasses you? Especially since our pawns are so elegant. But if you have pawns, you advance! Soldiers: Advance! Police: No retreat! (Elsewhere, two soldiers hurry down a back alley.) Soldier: All right, around here's fine. The main force and the police are duking it out, it's a good chance.

(They pour out oil and raise a torch.) Old Man (watching from a window): Fire, everyone! (Hordes of people appear out of nowhere.) People: Where, where? There! This way! Soldiers: Wait--wait a minute! What are all these people doing up in the middle of the night? (The Oniwabanshuu appear on a rooftop.) Misao: All right, that's good! People: Misao--I mean, new Okashira! We got 'em! Misao: Good work! But we're not out of the woods yet. Be careful and stay on guard! Everyone get to your posts like we planned. Look out for fire and protect the people. Omasu: Misao--Okashira, be careful. (The four leap off.) People: Good luck!! Kaoru: The Oniwabanshuu must be really popular here. Yahiko: You'd never think they were spies . . . Kaoru: But this is the way of life they chose and the success of those ten years. Yahiko: You're right . . . they wouldn't flinch even before a Gatling gun. The true strength of the Oniwabanshuu. The form is different but it's definitely here. Misao: All right! Everyone move out! Kaoru, Yahiko! You're next-(Usui suddenly appears behind her, spear raised.) Usui: So you think you won't burn, little girl . . . (Abroad the Rengoku) Houji: They're late . . . all of Kyoto should have been ablaze by now. What on earth is going on . . . Shishio: They can't help being outnumbered. There's five thousand police out there. Houji: Still, they're taking too long. Shishio: No hurry. There's no way anyone would have followed us here. Yumi (slightly the worse for drink): Oh, aren't you feeling sentimental at all, Lord Shishio? You must be sad to see the place of all your memories of the old days and all your plans go up in flames. So let's at least watch its last moments. Shishio: Yumi, you drink too much. Why should I drown in emotion? This is my departure to glory. My departure from the Great Fire of Kyoto I waited for for so long, and the celebration fireworks of my proclamation of war. However . . . my match with him is unfinished. Speaking of regrets . . .

(A soldier peers out through a spyglass. Suddenly--) Soldier: Lord Houji! Houji: Have the fires started? Soldier: N--no, there's a carriage. It's coming amazingly fast! Sanosuke: Which one, Kenshin? Which one is Shishio's ship! Kenshin: That one, the wooden ship! It's the only one blowing steam ready to leave! Saitou: All right, stop it! Houji: This--this is ridiculous! What are they doing here! Shishio: He and I were the most similiar of the Hitokiris. He knows how I think. (thinking) Have you come to see me off, Battousai!

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 101--The Great Kyoto Fire (Middle) Shishio: It was good thinking finding me here, I'll give them that. (looking through the spyglass) Himura Battousai. Saitou Hajime. And--? (handing the spyglass to Soujirou) There's someone I don't know with them. Soujirou: Yes? Oh, that's probably one of Mr. Himura's friends. Um . . . I'm pretty sure. Houji: That's Sagara Sanosuke. He made a name for himself as a street fighter in Tokyo, but he's not nearly as dangerous as the other two. Shishio: Basically, just cannon fodder? (Sanosuke sneezes.) Sanosuke: The enemy's surprised at our matching abilities. (Saitou: Idiot.) Sanosuke: But the real surprise is yet to come. Soujirou: What do we do now, Mr. Shishio? Settle what we started in Shingetsu? Shishio: I'd like to, but it would take too much time. On the other hand, if we left now, it would look like we were running away . . . Houji, assemble the crew and prepare to break off the cover. I'll show my overwhelming strength, make you taste your own incompetence, and then it's sayonara. What do you say to that? Kenshin: In any case, we'll have to swim to the ship with their noticing us. From there, we'll cut the underside of the ship to-Sanosuke: Hold on. For making holes in the ship we've got something better than swords. (holding out his grenades) Katsu gave them to me when I left Tokyo. They're the latest model, they don't even need fuses. Saitou: Idiot. Sanosuke (barely managing not to throw the grenades at Saitou): Every single time I--what did I say this time?!? Kenshin: Now, now . . . Saitou: If you don't know, then you're really an idiot. (That's an interesting expression.) Kenshin: Sano, even if they don't need fuses, when you dive in the gunpowder will get wet. Even the best bombs would be duds. Saitou: Exactly. You don't have a sword. Wait quietly until the Osaka police get here. (A huge explosion lights the bay) Sanosuke: What the hell--Shishio's ship self-destructed?! Saitou: Did a cannon misfire . . . Kenshin: No . . . (As the shrapnel settles, the sleek battleship Rengoku appears.) Shishio: You look surprised. I put three fifths of the resources for the Rengoku into that shell. You'll have to be more

surprised than that. Houji, load the Armstrong cannons. We'll give them a scare. Houji: Roger. Saitou: A battleship . . . owned by a private individual? The Meiji government isn't going to last long at this rate. Battousai, can you cut through iron? Kenshin: Yes . . . but not while swimming. Change of plans. Sano, Saitou and I will draw enemy fire. Use that chance to find a boat. Go around, sneak on board and take out the engine room. Shishio: Fire! (The blast demolishes the dock they were standing on.) Sanosuke: Hang on--hey! (thinking) Finding a boat and getting around will take too much time, and (aloud) You can't dodge bullets that long! (Saitou and Kenshin are gone.) Shit. (He notices pieces of wood still floating in the water.) Houji: Shall we load a second shot? Shishio: No, that's enough of the Armstrong cannons. Get the Gatling guns ready instead. (Kenshin leaps out of the water onto the ship; Saitou appears on the other side.) Shishio: Welcome to a duel to the death . . . or so I'd like to say, but that's too naive. If you could read my mind and see my plans, then the reverse is also true. I could just as easily read your mind and see through your plans-(Sanosuke uses the planks to run across the water.) Kenshin: Sano!! Shishio: I knew you were only the decoy! Gatling guns, fire! (The gun open fire; Sanosuke punches the water, sending up a spray of such force that it knocks the bullets out of the air.) Houji: That--that was Anji's Futae no Kiwami! Shishio: That bastard . . . ! (thinking) He's no ordinary fighter. (Sanosuke hurls the grenades at the ship.)

Back to Home To Volume Twelve To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twelve--The Great Kyoto Fire Part 102--The Great Kyoto Fire (End) Houji (to the soldiers): Don't panic! They're just hand grenades! Even if they hurt the outer shell they won't touch the interior! (The grenades strike the hull, touching off an explosion that rocks the ship. Everyone is thrown to the floor; and the waves toss Sanosuke into the water.) Sanosuke: Katsu, you son of a bitch. You made me take something that dangerous? (How was I supposed to use those for self-defense?) But, it turned out to be a pretty good present. All right! (swimming for the ship) Wait, Shishio Makoto! I'm coming to see the look on your face! Houji: . . . shit. (flipping open a speaking tube) Recover your balance! Report on damage to each sector! Soldiers: The engine room's destroyed! The screw shaft is completely disabled! The stern's on fire and we can't hold it back! It's getting closer to the ammo store. It'll go up in ten minutes. The lower decks are flooded! We can't wait! Lord Houji, the order to evacuate! Lord Houji? Houji: After all my work arming the Rengoku I can't believe you miserable little--you--you-Shishio: It wasn't just him. He did the damage directly and unexpectedly. But Himura Battousai saw through my two-fold plan and found the location of the Rengoku. Saitou Hajime had the power of the police prepared beforehand through his judgment. Underestimating them was Shishio Makoto's greatest mistake! Losing Rengoku is a high price to pay for it, but I see now my first move should have been to bury you three. Soujirou: Mr. Shishio. So we will finish what we started in Shingetsu? Shishio: Yes . . . But. Soujirou: But? Shishio: The place will be halfway up the northeast face of Mt. Hiei, Rokutsurane Torii Hokora. Our headquarters. There, no one will get in our way. You will engage only I and the Ten Swords! Saitou: In other words, ten against three. I don't care about the odds, but wouldn't two against two be quicker? (pushing his sword out of its sheath) There's still time before the ship sinks. (Kenshin pushes the sword back.) Saitou: What are you doing. Kenshin: Mt. Hiei, Rokutsurane Torii Hakora. I have it. Soldier: Lord Shishio, evacuation is complete. Hurry! Shishio: Battousai, both long ago and today, taking this country was too much a showy trick. But now it's a trick I honor by risking my life for. This time there will be no carelessness. Prepare yourself and come. (As the ship sinks, Shishio and the others row away in a lifeboat. Saitou and Kenshin are in another.) Kenshin: Probably all aboard were chosen from the faction for their loyalty. It's good that Shishio evacuated. If we had fought then, it would have been too late for everyone to evacuate and there would have been victims. It's best if there are no enemy casualties as well. Saitou: You're as weak as ever. How can we beat Shishio like that?

Kenshin: Maybe. But at least no one unrelated has gotten dragged into the fight. Saitou: So it all turned out the way you wanted. (Sanosuke hauls himself into the boat.) Sanosuke: Sagara Sanosuke arrives! Now where's Shishio Makoto!! Kenshin (pointing at the retreating boat): Shishio's-Saitou: Idiot. (Sanosuke: Hey, you! Get back here!) Kenshin: That's going too far. If Sanosuke hadn't sunk the ship we couldn't have come out so well. (Sanosuke: Running away, eh?) Kenshin: Sano's more reliable than you think. Saitou: I'm well aware of that without your telling me. It doesn't change the fact that he's a fool. (On shore.) Sanosuke (gazing out to Kyoto): It looks safe enough out there. Kenshin: There don't seem to be any fires, but we couldn't tell from here. Saitou: Well, the great fire should be averted. The first battle is ours. The Great Kyoto Fire--End

Back to Home To Volume Twelve

Volume Thirteen A Beautiful Night

Part 103 One Dawn Part 104 Tears Part 105 A Beautiful Night Part 106 Like Snakes and Scorpions Part 107 Bright King Part 108 A Difference of Strength Part 109 Fists of Conviction Part 110 A World Hard to Save Part 111 Fists Can't Tell

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night from the front flap-Watsuki (patting Iwanbou on the nose): You just make yourself at home. (But this is unexpected ...) Iwanbou: Gufu? LOOKING BACK ON 96 1) I had three serious breaks with people; one I couldnt persuade no matter what, one I couldnt compromise with no matter what, one I couldnt forgive no matter what. 2) I did some deep soul-searching three times--all after the breaks. Without giving into anger, if I talk to people more calmly, I could solve problems without breaking human relations or trust, but ... 3) I realized one thing--whether things go well or badly is all up to what I ought to be. Part 103--One Dawn (A group of police take care of the wounded.) Saitou: No buildings were burnt down, seven partially burnt. Fifty minor blazes, but they were soon put out. Sanosuke: Pretty miraculous, eh? Saitou: Well. Forty-one officers were killed and many more were wounded. Civilian casualties havent been determined, but reports arent in yet. Kenshin: Forty-one . . . Saitou: That's not even a hundredth of the five thousand we mobilized. We were able to arrest almost all of the enemy soldiers; it was ideal. Kenshin: . . . Thats not the problem. Saitou: Feh. Well, you can think whatever you want. I need to deal with the results of last night before we go to Shishios headquarters. Wait at the Aoiya till I send for you. (Kenshin and Sanosuke head off.) Sanosuke: Were supposed to be fighting together, but we get along like oil and water. Same as ever since I came to Kyoto. Kenshin: The police were looking after you. Could it be you've made peace with Saitou? (Sanosuke slugs him, sending him slamming into a brick wall.) Sanosuke: Why would I make nice with that underhanded cop! After we settle with Shishio hes next! Now that we got that straight, Im hungry. Hurry up and show me where the Aoiya is. Kenshin (trudging off): Okay, okay. (He keeps punching people out of the blue . . . ) (A little later.) Sanosuke: So the Oniwabanshuu are in Kyoto, but this time theyre on our side. Thats a weird twist. Yahiko (standing in front of the Aoiya): Kenshin! And Sanosuke! Sanosuke: Hey, Yahiko. What, they made you stand outside? You get in trouble?

Yahiko (steam blowing out of his ears): Im on guard!! (Kenshin: Oh, new trick.) Yahiko: Hey, Kaoru! Kenshins back! (The door opens a crack, and Kaoru peeks out.) Sanosuke (yanking the door open): Whatre you sneaking around for. Kenshin: Im sorry I caused you worry, Miss Kaoru. Kaoru: . . . Not at all . . . Sanosuke (to Yahiko): Good job getting the girl here. Yahiko: It was a mans promise. I had to keep it. Kaoru: Did you learn the technique? Kenshin: Pretty much. After this, it depends on my heart . . . How is Miss Misao? Kaoru (bowing her head): Shes . . . pretty bad . . . (They race down the hall.) Kenshin (thinking): Oh no! I wrote the letter so the Oniwabanshuu could spread the word and warn Kyoto, but knowing Miss Misao, she wouldnt leave it at that. Shed have to do something herself. This was my mistake! (throwing open the door) Miss Misao! (Misao pounds the floor with her fists, tears streaming from her eyes.) Misao: I cant believe this!! An enemy got up right behind me! Im so embarrassed!! Kaoru: Shes been like this since last night. She's fine, but it was really close. (Kenshin: Such a strange expression of suffering.) Yahiko: It was this crazy guy with his eyes covered. Everything about him said killer. "Minds eye" was written on his blindfold, but it looked like he was blind. Sanosuke: It was probably Blind Sword Usui from the Ten Swords. Hes supposed to be one of the toughest of the Ten Swords, according to that broom-head. If he was right behind you, you did pretty good getting out without getting hurt. (Flashback. Usui appears behind Misao, ready to stab, when Anji breaks his spear.) Usui: What are you doing, Anji. Anji: Other than Kamatari and Henya, almost all of our men are put to flight. This battle no longer has any meaning. Usui: Thats not what I meant. Why do you interfere with my pleasure? Your life hangs on your answer. Anji: . . . Mr. Usui, you joined the Ten Swords under one condition. I joined under the same. Have you forgotten it? Usui: Power over life and death. If ordered to eliminate someone, we are free to decide their fate, yes? Anji: I take no pleasure in the wanton taking of life.

Kaoru (in the present): Then they stood staring at each other for half a moment. In the end, they both withdrew without saying a word. Kenshin: This Anji . . . he seems a little different than the other Ten Swords. Usui was on the point of attack, and if they had fought he probably couldnt have settled it without injury to himself. Well, whatever happened, Miss Misao, Im glad youre safe. (Misao is clutching her forehead, wailing to the heavens.) Kenshin:--youre not listening. (Sanosuke is staring at his fist with a strange expression on his face.) Kenshin: Sano? Sanosuke: Twist of fate . . . So it wasnt someone elses concerns. (thinking) Interesting . . . Ill make sure it was the guy who said he would save the world with this fist. Yahiko: Kenshin. Hey, Kenshin! Kenshin: Huh? Oh, Im sorry. What is it? Yahiko: Im not done yet. Theres someone else you have to look out for. I didnt want to interrupt your training so I kept quiet about it-Kaoru: He just forgot, actually. Sanosuke: Aoshis in Kyoto?! Misao: And thats not all. Okashira Shinomori Aoshi, who has vowed to kill you, has joined forced with Shishio Makoto. He put the Aoiya in danger. He almost killed Gramps . . . He is our enemy, and we should destroy him. (in a quieter voice) Thats right. Our enemy . . . Kenshin: Miss Misao . . .

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 104--Tears Kenshin: Miss Misao . . . (Footsteps pound down the hall.) Sanosuke: Hm? Omasu: Misao!! (She and the rest if the Oniwabanshuu charge in.) Omasu: Oh, Kenshin, youre here too? Great! Everyone, come on! (They carry them off.) Sanosuke (left behind): What the hell . . . (from outside): Im with the police. Is anyone home? Misao: Whats going on? Omasu: Its Okina! Misao: Whats wrong with Gramps!? Omasu: Hes regained consciousness! (A little later. Okina sits up and reties the bow on his beard.) Okina: I seem to have caused everyone a lot of worry. Im sorry. Yahiko: Wow, he looks like a mummy! Kaoru: Hey! Okina: Himura. Will you hear my request? Omasu, let me borrow your shoulder. You know the situation with Aoshi? Kenshin: Somewhat . . . but I can guess the details from what Miss Misaos told me. Okina: I see . . . then my story will be short. My request is nothing other than Aoshi--Aoshi isn't evil at heart. Ive known him since he was an infant, so I should know. But for one word, "strongest," he abandoned all ability to tell the difference between right and wrong, and I could not stop him. As things stand, under those blood-soaked killers swords, the victims can only increase. So please, Himura. Kill Shinomori Aoshi with your own hands. I understand that for you, who has vowed in your heart never to kill again, this would be violating a promise. but only you can destroy Aoshi as he is now. Only you can destroy one who has given all to violence. The only peace in violence is death. Finishing him will be his only salvation . . . (Memories flash before Misaos eyes; her pulse sounds louder and louder in her ears.) Misao (thinking): My heartbeat wont slow down. I cant move. My mind should be made up. I should be fine. But--Himura . . . will you hurt Lord Aoshi? Will you kill him? Himura . . . (Kenshin bows his head.)

Kenshin: Mr. Okina, your wounds--probably the Kaiten Kenbu? If its like what Ive seen, if Aoshi had truly turned to violence, then you should be in your grave now. Aoshi has not yet given all to violence! Probably even Aoshi didnt realize that for an instant, unconsciously, he held back . . . but its proof that he is not a man who has abandoned everything. Even if its just a sign that violence cannot extinguish his entire self, I believe in his heart. Aoshis place of rest is not in death. Its here. And I will bring him back here. Okina: Himura . . . Omasu: Misao? (Everyone looks at her, as tears gather and fall from her eyes.) Misao: Huh? I . . . No, I . . . huh? Kaoru (hugging her): Im so glad, Misao. Misao: Yeah . . . Okina (thinking): I almost made Misao miserable . . . It's time for an old soldier to withdraw. (aloud) Himura. Please, take care of Aoshi. (Out front, Sanosuke is talking with the policeman.) Sanosuke: A message? Officer: Yes. Its from Chief Fujita.

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 105--A Beautiful Night Sanosuke: Heres pretty much what Saitou has to say. He wont be done with making arrangements for the four thousand arrested soldiers and pursuing the survivors till half the day. So well set out for the final battle break of dawn tomorrow. If it were up to me we'd be outta here by now, but hey. Okina: Himura, all this happened while I was laid up? Kenshin: Yes, but nine of the Ten Swords are still at large. Okina: And one more thing. Misao (pointing to Sanosuke): Since youre in my house and all, who are you? Okina: Thats what I was going to say. Sanosuke (to Kaoru): You didnt tell them about me? Kaoru: Weve been kinda busy . . . (sorry . . .) Sanosuke: All right fine. Im Sagara Sanosuke. A friend from Tokyo. DOUBT (hangs in the air) Sanosuke: Dont you believe me??? Misao: Sure, thats what you say. Okon: Hes just some punk. Omasu: I dont like the look in his eyes. Okina: Anyone whose hair sticks up like that cant be any good. (Like Chou.) (He glances at Kenshin.) Kenshin: Theres no one in the world Id trust more than Sano. Okina (pounding Sanosuke on the shoulder): Good to meet you, Sanosuke! Sanosuke: Oh shut up. Okina: Well, now that Himuras friends are all together, well have to have a drink tonight to send you off before the battle! Omasu: No way! Youre not healed yet. Definitely no drinking! Kenshin: Thank you for the sentiment, Mr. Okina, but well be leaving early tomorrow. After dinner we should get to bed early. (The middle of the night. Kenshin sits atop the roof, surveying the city.) Kaoru (climbing up beside him): Kenshin . . . Kenshin (startled): Miss Kaoru . . .

Kaoru: You said you were going to bed early. Are you all right? Youre up . . . Kenshin: I got some sleep. Half an hour Kaoru: Half an hour? Is that enough? Kenshin: Miss Kaoru, its the middle of the night. (What were you--) Kaoru: Ah, nature called. (smacking him) Dont make me say it! (A pause) Kaoru: Hey, Kenshin. Kenshin: Yes? Kaoru: What you said this afternoon. "After this, it depends on my heart." What did you mean? Ive been thinking about it, but I dont really understand . . . Kenshin: You dont really need to understand. Kaoru: I do! Since, it concerns your life. (Kenshin smiles slightly.) Kenshin: I understand the technique itself. The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki, battou-jutsu whose speed surpasses speed--but even with the reverse blade, I almost took the life of my master. If I forget myself, as with Saitou and Chou, I will kill again. But if I hold back too much of my strength, speed alone wont be enough. In a fight to the finish, the secret technique is what stands between life and death . . . If I can do that, it will mean I have mastered my Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. So . . . it depends on my heart. (Another silence.) Kaoru: Kenshin . . .here. (holding out Megumis jar) I keep missing my chance to give it to you, but I brought it for Megumi. Her wishes that youll be safe. Its not just me and Megumi. Everyone wants you to come out of this all right. So . . . Yahiko (jumping out of nowhere to whack Kaoru with his shinai): There you are, Kaoru!! Kaoru: Ow! What was that for! Yahiko: All right, cmere a second! (pulling her to the other side of the roof) Ive been watching you for a while and what do you think youre doing, building up all this atmosphere! Kaoru: What do you mean, for a while? Since when have you been a voyeur? Yahiko: Megumis bad enough, but you were going to k-k-kiss him or something! Kaoru: What are you saying! Ill tell Tsubame where your mind is! Yahiko: Theres nothing between Tsubame and me! Kenshin: Im not really sure what youre talking about, but Yahiko, Im going to have to ask you to stay here tomorrow. Yahiko: Wait, Im not going with you? Sanosuke (appearing out of nowhere): You got that right! If something happened to you guys, who's gonna pay off my debt to Tae at the Akabeko?

Kaoru & Yahiko: YOU!! (Your debt, you pay!) Sanosuke: Damn. Stingy master, stingy student. Kenshin: Youre not making any sense at all, Sano . . . Yahiko: Im coming with you, Kenshin! Since we got here I havent missed a day of training! Im a lot lot lot stronger than you think! Kenshin: I know, Yahiko. I didnt just tell you to stay here. Tomorrow, when were fighting the Ten Swords, its not unthinkable that Shishio would send other soldiers to attack the Aoiya. Just in case it does happen, you wont be able to avoid a fight. So be ready for the outside chance and stay at the Aoiya. As a guard! Misao: Its all under control! Ill protect the Aoiya. Leave this to me! Just do what you said . . . about Lord Aoshi . . . Yahiko: Didnt expect you to be so mercenary. And you were so weepy this afternoon. (Misao and Yahiko start fighting) Misao: I was not weeping! Yahiko: It's just an expression, idiot! (Kenshin and Kaoru are trying to break it up.) Okina: Himura. As Misao said, theres no need to worry. Defeat the Shishio faction for us! (In fact, all of the Oniwabanshuu are standing on the opposite roof.) Sanosuke: Looks like everyones up. We got our sendoff after all. Kenshin (thinking): The Arai family, who entrusted me with the true reverse blade . . . Master Hiko, who taught me the secret technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki . . . The friends far away . . . And all the friends gathered here--Now it depends on my heart. There's nothing to fear-(The next morning, at dawn, Saitou approaches the Aoiya.) Saitou: Everythings ready. Lets go. (Kenshin and Sanosuke set out.) Kaoru: Kenshin. Well all go back to Tokyo together. Kenshin (smiling): Of course! (In Shishos headquarters) Houji: Lord Shishio, Ive received word from the scouting patrol. Himura, Saitou and Sagara have left the Aoiya. Shishio: All right . . . Houji, assemble the Ten Swords. Houji: Before that, I have a strategy proposal. Shishio: A challenge doesnt need any strategy. When its your turn, you fight till its settled--Houji, what are you thinking . . .? Houji: Im really only thinking about one thing. Lord Shishos unconditional victory.

Back to Home

To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 106--Like Snakes and Scorpions Shishio: Unconditional victory? Houji: Yes. Unconditional victory. In this battle against Himura, Saitou and Sagara, we have ten men, counting Lord Shishio, against three. So, we have a clear advantage in both numbers and skill. Yumi: Thats great. So whats the problem? Houji: But when the enemy is the best of the best . . . If we fight them now, even among the Ten Swords, any one of lesser strength than Chou will be destroyed. Thus, we should chose only our best fighters. These three will come up against Soujirou, Usui and Anji. The remaining six will eliminate those left at the Aoiya! (Yumi looks surprised; Shishio says nothing.) Soujirou: I see! Houji: In the last battle, the Oniwabanshuu of the Aoiya engineered the failure of the Kyoto fire. Not only that, but ever since Himura Battousai arrived in Kyoto, their information network served as his base support! If not for them, we should have succeeded easily. To put it another way, not eliminating them sooner was the cause of our failure. Himura Battousai is clever . . . he may anticipate our using this oppurtunity to attack the Aoiya. But he is, after all, a swordsman. He would never dream of an opponent attacking behind his back after issuing a challenge. He thinks like you, Lord Shishio, and like you, a challenge, ten against three was all that was on his mind. Do not forget, our final goal is to take the nation. For this, the best course is to destroy Himura Battousai and his compatriots here and now! Shishio: Houji, since when did you start giving me advice? Surprise attacks or foul play wouldn't bother me. But I challenged Battousai. Changing that would be doubting my confidence as a swordsman. There will be no change! (raising a fist) Stop babbling and call the Ten Swords! Houji: After I prepared to receive violence from that fist, I secretly resolved one thing. As the proverb "The Royal Army is the one who wins" states, the victors write the history books. I will devote body and soul to the plan to make Lord Shishio the victor. (tearing off his gloves) For this, I have chosen my role . . . No matter what base, cowardly things I must do, I will offer Lord Shishio unconditional victory! I dont care if my countrymen or even Lord Shishio loathes me like snakes or scorpions! Now that weve lost the Rengoku, the Ten Swords are our remaining secret weapon. I cannot approve of this foolish plan to waste them! (a pause) Shishio: An enemy might if he had to, but this is the first time an underling has resisted me this far . . . All right, Soujirou. Go call the Ten Swords. (the Ten Swords are assembled in the room.) Henya: . . . Lord Shishio, does this summons mean the next battle is about to begin? Shishio: Before that, I have something to tell you about the last plan. Usui: Yes, yes, I want to hear about that. About the Great Fire of Kyoto being a decoy plan, and us being sacrifices. Saitsuchi: Hmm . . . and what does he mean by that, Lord Shishio? Shishio: Ah, I knew I hadn't heard the last of that. The truth is, you were supposed to be with me on the Rengoku during the last battle when we sailed for Tokyo. But the decoy plan was more flashy, and Houji changed the orders without my consent. Isnt that right, Houji. (Sweat breaks out on Houjis face, but he gets down on his knees.) Houji: Yes . . . it was all my doing. I ask your forgiveness. Kamatari: Oh, I knew Lord Shishio wouldnt betray us!

Usui: So thats how it is. Then Houji must be punished. (he kneels down beside him.) Tell the truth, Houji. (laying a hand over Houjis) You cant lie before my minds eye. If you tell the truth, we can settle this without pain. Houji: I . . . I don't understand. Usui: Nothing on your own? (He snaps off his thumbnail. Houji screams.) Kamatari: Oh God ow. Yumi: Lord Shishio . . . Usui: You want to say something now? Houji: I can only tell the truth. The decision to betray seven of the Ten Swords was all my own. In atonement-- (he rips off his own fingernails with his teeth) I want all doubt or mistrust of Lord Shishio to be torn out with these seven nails! Shishio: Your orders for the next battle! Sou, Usui, Anji, you will stay and face Battousai with me! Saitsuchi, Fuji, Henya, Kamatari, Iwanbou, go to the Aoiya and take the heads of all you find there! Houji, youll stay here. You wont be able to fight with those hands. Houji: Lord Shishio . . . Shishio: I saw the strength of your resolution. After this I'll leave the dirty work to you. In return, you'll be the first to taste the sweetness of victory. At my side. (The door at the end of the hall, open just a crack, closes.) Aoshi (thinking): Battousai is coming . . . ! Shishio: First to fight is Anji! Your target is the one behind the destruction of the Rengoku, Sagara Sanosuke. And I dont just want his head. Rip out his skull and bring it to me. (Outside) Sanosuke: Rokutsurane no Hakone. This is it. All right, lets do it!

The Making of the Characters--Sadoshima Houji I got the idea from the character Forge from my favorite American comic X-Men. (Houjis name is kind of a pun on this.) Its not so much his personality, but this position in the organization. The character Forge doesn't fight directly, but he invents all kinds of machines and is a support character for his friends. I thought it would be interesting to have a character in the Ten Swords who wasnt a fighter but supported the organization in other ways, and eventually came up with Houji. At first he was just a stupid guy who was always surprised, and I thought "Maybe this didn't work . . . " But actually, he ended up being the number two in the organization (like Hijikata Toshizou or Shokatsu Ryoukoumetsu) which I've always liked, so ideas started flowing and he ended up being one of my favorite characters. This is giving it away, but Houji has a cool part at the end of the Kyoto story. Don't miss it! (or so I say, even though he probably doesn't have any fans.) As for the design, people say he's from Giant Robot, but he's not. Houji is 100% Watsuki Nobuhiro and I'm proud of him. There have been a lot in the earlier books, and my readers like good-looking characters (men or women) but as for me, I don't think it's enough. I think it's important to draw monsters and evil-looking characters as well, and that's why I put a lot of effort into them. (First of all, if all the characters were good-looking, the idea of beauty would be lost and we wouldn't be able to tell which ones are supposed to be beautiful.

My only regrets are about his costume. I wanted to draw Western clothes from that era, but when the time came I had to work with the information I had . . .

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 107--Bright King Yumi: Lord Shishio, this might not be for me to say, but aren't you a little worried about Brother Anji fighting Sagara Sanosuke? The only one who could have taught that man the Futae no Kiwami is the priest himself . . . Since he's gone so far already, could he hold back during the fight out of compassion . . . ? Shishio: You don't have to say it. The possibility is there. Anji may be a fallen monk but he lives in accordance with Buddhism. (In his chamber, Anji stares at a small statue of a Boddhisattva.) Shishio: He has the most compassion of all the Ten Swords. Yet-(Anji smashes it.) Shishio: He acts far more out of divine wrath than compassion. (Inside the statue is a small black tablet. Anji tucks it inside his shirt.) Shishio: The Bright King Anji has no mercy for those who stand in the way of redeeming the world. Stop worrying about it, Yumi. There's something I want you to do. (Kenshin, Sanosuke and Saitou walk through the gates to the main doors. A figure stands in front of them.) Kenshin: Someone's . . . there. Yumi: Welcome. We've been expecting you. Inside, the depths become a labyrinth. So that you will not lose your way, I, the unworthy Komagata Yumi, shall be your guide. Sanosuke: Using a woman to make us careless . . . He's full of tricks. Be careful. Saitou: Only you'd fall for such a weak trap. Sanosuke: ! Kenshin: Shishio's not so desperate. Sanosuke: !! Yumi: Please follow me. (They cross a narrow bridge across an underground gorge.) Kenshin: This is more of a maze than a cavern. A single misstep would probably plunge us into a storm of traps. It's a very elaborate system of defense. Yumi (before she opens the door before them): Oh yes, I almost forgot. I have a message from Lord Shishio. Each battle must be man to man, to the end. One man waits in each room. Each time, you must choose one to fight him. The other two must do nothing to help. Sanosuke: Great! A fight's gotta be man-to-man! Saitou: I don't care, but having this all neatly arranged annoys me. Just give me my opponent. Yumi: And you, Mr. Himura?

Kenshin: It's fine. But after the match, no matter who it is, I will not give the finishing stroke. I know this is a fight to the finish, but I will not take part in a duel to the death. Yumi (giggling): You're so sweet. Well, then, the first match. (The doors open onto a gigantic statue.) Kenshin: Acala, the god of fire? Saitou: How flashy. One of the Ten Swords is a monk? Sanosuke: Yeah . . . a fallen monk, who lost his footing on the way . . . There's something I want to ask this guy. This one's mine. (Sanosuke and Anji square off, staring each other down.) Kenshin: Miss Komagata, who is he? Yumi: The Bright King Anji. He's good. Kenshin (thinking): Anji . . . so he's the one that saved Miss Misao, third strongest of the Ten Swords . . . I don't know how you met, but be careful, Sano. This is no ordinary man. Sanosuke: Hey. It's been a month or so now. I thought we'd met again, but not like this. Anji: I, too, never dreamed of this. So all you said at Shimosuwa about hating the Meiji government was a lie. You have abused my trust. Sanosuke: You're the one who can't be trusted, you shitty monk! You're helping the crazy twisted Shishio destroy--what happened to saving the world?? Anji: Nothing happened. This destruction is the first step to salvation. Sanosuke: WHAT?? Anji: Listen. You think saving the world means liberating everyone from confusion and pain. I thought so too. When I followed the Buddha's path I prayed for it with all my heart. But the real world isn't like that. It is full of beasts and demons unworthy of being saved. These beasts in human form steal the future from those with pure hearts . . . After the turmoil of the Bakumatsu we entered the Meiji era. However, in the sudden transformation the wanton, corrupt men who cannot be saved went too far. To save those who must be saved, one must punish those who cannot be saved. For this purpose, I, Bright King Anji of the Ten Swords, shall accept the divine wrath of Acala. This world will be destroyed, razed to the ground, and returned to nothing. Those who should be saved will be saved, those who should be punished will be punished, when their hearts are judged for their next lives. This will truly be the salvation of the world. Do you understand, Sagara Sanosuke? Sanosuke: I don't understand, freak! I don't know all this religious crap like you, but I do know one thing! I don't accept your way of saving the world! Kenshin: Sano! (Sanosuke charges, hitting the wall next to Anji with the Futae no Kiwami.) Kenshin: That's what we saw on the Rengoku . . . Saitou: That's the third time. I guess it wasn't just a fluke. Sanosuke: I've trained with hundreds of boulders since Shimosuwa till I got to Kyoto. I've mastered the Futae no Kiwami. Give it up, Anji. I don't want to use what you taught me against you. Anji: Mastered . . . ? Don't be arrogant, boy.

(He punches the wall, making a crater.) Anji: What I taught you was just one of the basics. This is mastery.

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 108--A Difference of Strength Acala-Acala embodies divine wrath, the god who protects faith. Because of his great strength, demons surrender to him, and he punishes the foolish masses who cannot be saved. Anji: What I taught you was just one of the basics. This is mastery. Sanosuke (thinking): That was the Futae no Kiwami with both hands and both feet. And his left hand wasn't even a fist, he used his elbow . . . Kenshin: Sano! (Sanosuke drops down to avoid Anji's next punch.) Sanosuke: Damn . . . Saitou: Want me to take your place? Sanosuke: Shut up! Anji: I don't care if you don't accept my idea of salvation. But I will show no mercy to those who stand in my way. Sanosuke (thinking): No kidding! Forget hands and feet, with that attitude he could do the Futae no Kiwami with his head. All I've got is my right fist . . . But I'm not backing off! Anji: I thought you were smarter than that. Saitou: Looks like you were wrong. Sanosuke: I told you to shut up! Kenshin: Sano! Don't worry! In kenjutsu two-sword style isn't necessarily better than single sword technique! Even if you are kind of dense, if you think you'll find some way to win! Sanosuke (fuming): Everyone's calling me stupid. But I think I see my chance now. Yumi: Hang on, Mr. Himura. This is supposed to be a man-to-man fight with no outside help. Kenshin: I know, that's why I'm using my mouth and not my hands. Saitou (thinking): What a sweet-talker. (Kenshin hums innocently.) Yumi (thinking): Jerk! Anji: A chance of victory? . . . foolish. You have nothing of the kind. Sanosuke: Well, whether I do or not--gimme your best shot! (Anji punches. Sanosuke ducks to the side, close to his body.) Sanosuke (thinking): Just like I thought! Anji, you turned your whole body into a mass of muscle mastering the Futae no

Kiwami. But all that muscle is too heavy--your body can't cope with the speed of my fists! The Futae no Kiwami destroys in one attack! So if I just get in one good punch, I can win! Kenshin: He hit! (Anji gives him a disparaging look.) Sanosuke: Wh--what? Kenshin (thinking): When he took Sano's Futae no Kiwami, he punched himself at the same time, and the instant transmission of shock canceled the two punches out . . . !! Anji: I'll say it once again. This is mastery. (He punches, and Sanosuke goes flying.) Kenshin: Sano! Sanosuke (regaining his balance): Damn that was close. Can't believe there's a way to dodge the Futae no Kiwami-(The full impact hits him, and he coughs blood.) Sanosuke (thinking): . . . He just grazed me, but the shock . . . It's the same Futae no Kiwami, but totally different from mine ... Anji: Retreat. This time, I'll let you go. (A long pause.) Saitou: I was being nice when I said I'd take his place. He's not going to get out of this with a joke. Yumi: Wait a minute, Brother Anji! Lord Shishio said to kill him! Anji: Stay out of this! I have freedom over matters of life and death. Sanosuke: Matters of life and death? In other words, it's up to you whether I live or die? So you really are the Bright King. You must feel pretty good. (Anji says nothing.) Sanosuke: You take orders from Shishio about these matters of life and death. So Shishio must be the head Buddha, huh? Anji: I don't take orders. I agree that the Meiji government must be destroyed. I'm only lending my strength for this purpose. If Mr. Shishio's new age is not the salvation of the world, then I will become his enemy and destroy it as well. Sanosuke: So you don't want the destruction to ever end? I hate the Meiji government. I can't forgive it for what it's done. Even now sometimes I want to destroy it. But in this age there are people doing their best to live. And there are people who believe in their future and will fight for it! You can despair as much as you want, Anji. But as long as I've got hope, I won't let you choose who gets to live and who has to die! I will not lose! There's no way I'm gonna lose! Saitou (to Kenshin): This all right? It's not even a fight anymore. He'll torture him to death by inches. Kenshin: "There's no way I'm gonna lose." Sano said the very same thing to me when we fought. But this "I'm not gonna lose" means a lot more.

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 109--Fists of Conviction (Sanosuke attacks again and again, with little effect.) Saitou: If they're not using the Futae no Kiwami, it'll be a long fight. But he hasn't got a prayer against that wall of muscle. The deciding factor is going to have to be the Futae no Kiwami. Look how Anji is focused on his right hand. Kenshin: Sano knows that. He hasn't used his right hand at all. Yumi: Enough already! How long are you going to waste time with that boy! I'm sorry about what I said before, okay? Just hurry up and finish him! (Sanosuke is sweating and breathing hard; Anji looks untouched.) Anji: It may be unsportsmanlike, but it's time we settled this. It's too bad I must kill a man who could master in a week what took me a full month. At least you can taste for yourself my salvation of the world as you die! Saitou: This is it. If you're going to stop them, it has to be now. Kenshin: You seem pretty worried about Sano. Saitou: Don't be ridiculous. What I'm worried about is the effect his death is going to have on your morale. Kenshin: It's all right. Sano won't lose. Sanosuke: Let's do it!! (They charge) Yumi: I knew it! When it comes to fists, Brother Anji is definitely the best! Anji: From the nether world assure yourself of the world's salvation! (He punches Sanosuke full in the chest.) Yumi: He got him. Anji (raising a hand in prayer): Namu Amida Buddha. Sanosuke: Hang on there. It's a little too soon to start praying for the dead. (He has blocked, like Anji, by punching himself at the exact same instant.) Anji (thinking): It couldn't be--the Kiwami Hazushi? (Sanosuke smashes him in the face.) Sanosuke: That's the fight! (Anji is sprawled out on the floor; Kenshin, Saitou and Yumi come down from the balcony.) Saitou: A win's a win, but that was a one in a million fluke. Sanosuke: I don't know about that. It was definitely one in a million returning Anji's right cross Futae no Kiwami. But I didn't just make up the block out of desperation or anything. I knew I could do it with the fists that I bet my life on learning the

Futae no Kiwami. It might have been one in a million, but it was no fluke. Yumi: I can't believe it . . . Brother Anji . . . Sanosuke: Don't worry. Anji's not dead. He just took the shock of the Futae no Kiwami. He should be out for a day or so . . . (But even as he says it, Anji's fingers curl into a fist, and he gets to his feet.) Sanosuke (thinking): That's crazy . . . he took the Futae no Kiwami full on . . . (Anji spits blood, then parts his shirt to reveal the tablet, now cracked.) Sanosuke: A mortuary tablet . . . ? Kenshin: That's enough, Anji. The fight's over. To tell the truth, in strength alone you have the upper hand. But now Sano's strength isn't in fists alone. For the sake of those he wants to protect, he's holding on to the belief that he can't lose. That strength surpasses yours and your desire to save the world. Anji . . You saved Miss Misao's life. I can't believe you're bad at heart. What would harden you into the Bright King--and whose remains would you conceal in your breast even on the battlefield . . .? Anji: . . . These are the spirits of those pure at heart that I could not save. It began ten years ago, on the night of the Haibutsu Kaishaku . . . .

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 110--A World Hard to Save Haibutsu Kishaku, the Anti-Buddhist Movement In Keion 4 (the first year of Meiji), the Meiji government, in the name of accord between church and state, decreed that Shinto and Buddhism be separated to reduce Buddhism's influence. However, as this form of anti-Buddhism was embraced by the general public, it resulted in a storm of Buddhism oppression and the destruction of countless temples, altars and texts. It is known as the Haibutsu Kishaku. Now, this storm will rip through one man's soul-Meiji 2 (1869) In distant, snowy Ezo (now Hokkaido) the war between the government and the shogunal army still rages. But this mountain village is already conquered and spring has come. (A younger, thinner Anji and five children are working in the fields beside the Juuraku temple. One boy is holding the baby's toy just out of reach as the baby cries.) Anji: Hey, Tasuke, please don't tease Gorou . . . (The oldest girl bonks them both.) Tsubaki: Tasuke! Quit teasing Gorou! Gorou, quit crying over nothing! Now go get back to work! (They scurry off.) Tsubaki: You too, Father! When you're angry, you have to harden your heart and get mad! You're way too nice to them . . . Anji: I guess you're right . . . But I'm not good at getting angry. I'm sorry. Tsubaki: Well, I guess that's how you are. Little girl: Tsuba--ki---! Tsubaki: What is it now! Little girl: There's a snake--! Tsubaki: All right, leave this to me! (Anji smiles.) (One of three men at the gate): Anji. Anji, are you here? Anji: Mr. Mayor? (Later, inside.) Anji: Leave the village? Man: You've heard about the Haibutsu Kishaku. We met and decided to obey Meiji policy by tearing down the temple. Anji: Wait a minute. It doesn't matter what happens to me, but what about the children? They lost their parents in the Boshin War. They don't have anywhere else to live . . . Mayor: Of course they'll leave. They have to leave. Tsubaki's father, the old mayor, and his followers fought for the Bakufu. Our standing with the government is perilously low. (as he leaves, to his men) Luckily I have friends in the prefectural

government. If we play our cards right it will mean riches for the village. The temple, the monk and his brats are just in our way! (The children rush in.) Girl: The temple's going to be knocked down? Tasuke: They're kicking us out? Tsubaki: I'm sorry, Father. This is my dad's fault. Anji: Don't apologize. I know all your father wanted was to bring peace more quickly. There's nothing for you all to worry about. Cheer up. Your parents would want you to be happy. That's what I want too. We're not going to cause trouble for the village by staying here. What do you think about moving out and finding a new place to live? Where should we go? Kids: I want Tokyo. Tokyo's the best! I want to go to Kyoto! I want Hakodate! Stupid, Hakodate's right in the middle of the fighting. Anji (thinking, as he gazes up at the Kwan Yin statue): Great Buddha. Such terrible things have happened to these children . . . Somehow, let them have a better future . . . . Please, watch over them. (Outside) Man: Mr. Mayor. Aren't you being a little easy on them? Mayor: Hm? Man: It's not like you're up against any church-goers. It's just a run-down temple, a poor monk and a bunch of dirty kids. You can do whatever you want with them, no one's going to complain. And the goodwill of the government has its limits. If you drag your heels on this, some other village's going to get all the good stuff. Mayor. Hmm. (smiling slightly) I guess you're right. (Later that night. The kids are asleep. Anji prays under a waterfall, until something makes up look up. He rushes back to the temple, to find it ablaze.) Anji (running): Tsubaki--Tasuke--Gorou--the children! (Two men hit him across the back of the head; he falls, bleeding.) Man: All right, that's all of them. Go tell the Mayor. (The children are huddled together in front of the Kwan Yin, surrounded on all sides by flame.) (That morning. Anji falls to his knees in the temple's wreckage, screaming in rage and grief.) Anji (before the Kwan Yin): Why . . . Why did you abandon these children . . . (Tsubaki's burnt arm is visible in the wreckage, her prayer beads still on her wrist.) You too, Father! When you're angry, you just have to harden your heart and get mad! You're way too nice . . . (Anji clasps the hand. His own hands come away streaked with ash. He draws two dark circles under his eyes, gritting his teeth in rage.)

And so five years later-(Anji holds up the mayor, amid the bodies of the other men responsible.) Mayor: I--I'm sorry--just--don't kill me! Anji: Namu Amida Buddha. (He claps his hands together on his head, decapitating him.) (In the present--) Anji: Do you understand? Prayers and wishes couldn't save anything. This is all there is--to save this world hard to save . . . !! Until these children can pass through the wheel of reincarnation and be reborn, Bright King Anji cannot lose! Kenshin: Anji! Sanosuke (putting out a hand): Stand aside. Kenshin: Sano . . . Sanosuke: You can't stop him with reason. This is where the fists have to come out. Come on, Anji! Answer these fists!

The Makings of the Characters--Tsubaki and the Children I already had an image of Anji's past, and I came up with them to fit it. At first I thought of not five but an entire orphanage, but that would have been too hard to draw. (But this one ended up being hard anyway. Assistants, I'm sorry.) I got letters from readers saying "Anji looks like Colossus in the X-men Fatal Attraction story," after reading about Anji's past. I guess he does look like him. But I thought of the character close to a year ago, and I read the Fatal Attraction story (the Japanese edition) afterwards, so it can't have influenced me. I think it's natural that they be similar in feel, though, since I like the X-men so much. I also got letters saying "I think Tsubaki likes Anji," and maybe I think so too. These tragic episodes are easy to imagine, but hard to draw; they take a lot out of you. After I finished this, I decided light stories are better. There was no real model for the design. Some people thought that Tsubaki was based on Kyou Kusanagi from King of Fighters, but that's looking at this too closely. Can't we be a little kinder to the manga?(laughs.) Tsubaki's headband is simply a way of making her look different from Kaoru or Misao, and doesn't have any other deep meaning. (But I did pick it out of a fashion magazine, so maybe that's my model.)

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Thirteen--A Beautiful Night Part 111--Fists Can't Tell (Sanosuke and Anji trade blow after bloody blow.) Yumi: What is this . . . They're both using the Futae no Kiwami, but neither one can finish the other. Kenshin: No . . . I wouldn't be surprised if one had already defeated the other. They're both only going on by believing they cannot lose. Their spirits have long overcome their bodies. Since the Futae no Kiwami isn't the deciding factor anymore, the fight is completely even. Saitou: You really think so? Didn't you notice? He's one of the Ten Swords, but he's not a swordsman. So why is he carrying that sword-(Anji pulls the short sword from his belt and drives it into the ground. The force throws Sanosuke back with considerable force.) Kenshin: A long-range attack-Saitou: I see . . . so the sword transmits the effects of the Futae no Kiwami through the floor. (Sanosuke pulls himself to his feet.) Yumi: Then it's over. The rooster-head can't attack now. (Anji raises the sword again.) Kenshin: Jump, Sano! (Sanosuke leaps up, fist back to deliver a blow. Anji looks up, drawing back his own fist.) Kenshin: Oh no, he saw it coming-(The fists come together in slow motion, once--) Sanosuke (thinking): That's enough, Anji. You've lived with your pain long enough. You have to accept that your life as one of the walking wounded is over. Anji (thinking): I'm wounded, but I no longer feel pain. I continue to fight as the Bright King to bring about the salvation of the world that the children who perished the in the flames want of me! Sanosuke (someone sensing this thoughts and thinking): You goddamn idiot! (The fists collide a second time--and Sanosuke strikes a third time with his open palm.) Sanosuke (thinking): You don't understand anything! (Anji's fist comes away broken and bloody. He hits the floor hard.) Kenshin: That was . . . (thinking) After the Futae no Kiwami, he added one more attack by snapping all five fingers out . . . a Sanjuu no Kiwami. (Anji gets to his feet and raises a fist.) Sanosuke: Those kids don't want you to save the world. They want their priest, who survived, to be happy . . . Look. (pointing at the tablet) It's soaked with your blood. Can't you hear them crying that it hurts?

(Anji freezes.) Sanosuke: You thought so much of them, it twisted you . . . You have to understand how they'd feel. (Anji is defeated.) A Beautiful Night--End

The Making of the Characters Supplement--Yuukyuuzan Anji After I finished writing the Anji story and revising it, I realized I'm still pretty inexperienced at this. Reader response has been pretty much positive, but this is only three-quarters of the original . . . I got carried away drawing it, and by the time I realized, I'd already spent five weeks on it. Drawing any further could have got in the way of the flow of the story, so I couldn't help but cut it . . . (In the original plot, there was a whole other chapter about the Sanjuu no Kiwami stopping Anji's heart for an instant.) Like I said in the previous "Makings of," planning the stories is fun, but when it comes to drawing the manuscripts it's just so much work . . . If you read closely I think you'll understand that from just what I've written here, Anji's heart is not yet saved. He has only stopped spinning out of control when the story ends I read somewhere that "Man, in the end, can save only one other at the cost of a lifetime of toil," (I think this was an essay about religion after the Aum sarin gas attack.) I felt strongly, drawing this story, that it's true for the manga world as much of the real one. I want to do something, but . . . What happens to Anji next is still vague, but I've got some ideas, so if I get the chance, I'll draw another story about him. It'll probably be sad, though . . .

Back to Home To Volume Thirteen

Volume Fourteen The Promised Time is Now

Part 112 Advance Move Part 113 Usui's Mind's Eye, Saitou's Mind's Eye Part 114 The Stabbing Fang Part 115 The Promised Time is Now Part 116 The Final Battle Begins Part 117 Aoshi's Fierce Attack Part 118 By a Hair's Breadth Part 119 The Time to Awaken is Now Part 120 The First Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now from the front flap-Watsuki: No sooner do I finish cleaning than it's messy again! What is this?? Okina: It's only natural if you spend all your time working, not to mention collecting books and figures and all. HOUSECLEANING It's already been a year since I moved to my present office. It's pretty big, so my stuff is all over the place. I start cleaning, and then I stop in the middle before I get anything done. I ended up throwing most of my books and things into the closet because the Spawn series of figures have finally come out and I got bogged down messing around with those. These days I kind of wish I had some time, or a maid, or a wife . . . Part 112--Advance Move (Sanosuke throws his jacket over his shoulder and walks back towards the others--and falls over.) Kenshin (applying Megumi's salve to his hand): Are you all right? Sanosuke: Ow ow ow. Saitou: It's your own fault. You're the one that ignored my advice and neglected your defense. Well, there's seven of the Ten Swords left. And there's only two of us. Sanosuke: WHAT?? Saitou: You think you can still fight? Especially with that right hand. The Sanjuu no Kiwami on top of repeated Futae no Kiwami have jarred the bones. If you're hurt you're only going to get in the way. You should turn back here. Sanosuke (raising a fist in defiance): You must be joking. To come this far and turn back without even getting a look at Shishio's face? (remembering it's his right fist he's clenching) Owwwwwwww. Kenshin: . . . Lately, Sano, you've been just a little too dense. Well, the bleeding's stopped for now. Let's get that hand bandaged. Sanosuke (taking the jar of medicine): Lemme borrow this a sec. Anji! (Anji has not moved, still on his knees, head bowed.) Kenshin: Even Megumi's medicine can't heal those wounds. (Sanosuke starts forward) Sano. Sanosuke: Anji. Wanting to save the weak and oppressed isn't wrong. It was only your way of doing it. You can fix your mistakes. Just not as the Bright King this time. Go back to being the kind priest and save the world. You can save with kindness. It's not weak . . . You knew that ten years ago. You should have been saving the kindness of the man you were just before the children of that tablet . . . died. For their sake, don't end it here. (He turns to go.) Anji: Even now it might not be too late. Turn back now. (Everyone turns in surprise.) Anji: The only Ten Swords ahead of you are Soujirou, Usui and Houji. The others have already left to massacre those at the Aoiya.

Kenshin: Shishio. Yumi: Don't get the wrong idea! This is Houji's plan. Lord Shishio had nothing to do with it! Sanosuke (pushing her aside): Who cares who it was? Come on, we're going back! Yumi: You can't. I'm the only one who knows the way out. You can go back if you want, but one false step and you'll all die together. Sanosuke: Damn you! Kenshin-Kenshin: . . . We'll have to keep faith that the others can take care of themselves and hurry forward. It'll be quicker than trying to find our way through the maze . . . (As they walk on) Kenshin (thinking): Master . . . please be in time. (Shishio's masked soldiers march in on the Aoiya. Okon bursts inside.) Okon: This doesn't look good! We're completely surrounded! My count's around a hundred and fifty! Okina: So Himura was right. Misao: All right, this is it! Kaoru: We're fighting to protect ourselves, not destroy the enemy. Got that everyone? Misao: Of course! No one's gonna die while I'm Okashira! Yahiko: A hundred and fifty? If the old guy's not fighting, that's twenty apiece. Kamatari (from outside): You're a little off, boy. (He, Henya and Iwanbou stand in front of the army.) Kamatari: These guys are just to keep you from running away. We're your opponents. So give it up and come on out! (In Shishio's headquarters) Yumi: We're here. This is the second room. Once you open this room, you can't turn b-Kenshin: No need to speak further. (He kicks the door in. The floor, wall and ceiling are painted with giant eyes. In the center of the room crouches Usui. He holds a short spear with a double-edged tip and a large ball at the base.) Usui: Welcome. One, two . . . three of you. So Anji couldn't even get one of you, eh? Well, no matter, no matter. Kenshin (going into battle stance): I don't care about your big words. Are you getting out of the way or not? Hurry and decide. Sanosuke: Hey, Ken-(Saitou thwacks Kenshin out of the way.) Sanosuke: --shin . . .

Saitou: It's good that you're angry, but don't rush it, fool. Haste will cause unnecessary strain and cut your strength in half. This one's mine. Hurry and get out of here. Kenshin (surprised): Saitou. Saitou: Go. Kenshin (turning to go): Sorry about this. Yumi: Hey, wait! You can't just-Sanosuke (scooping her up and running after him): Shut up! You're coming too. Yumi: Hey! Lord Shishio's the only man allowed to touch me! Usui: Saitou Hajime. You're a nicer man than I thought. Saitou: And your mind's eye isn't as good as I thought. Now that he's out of here he can't get in my way. And I'll be free to kill you.

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 113--Usui's Mind's Eye, Saitou's Mind's Eye Yumi (being carried by Sanosuke as they run): You can't just run off like this! If Usui wins, one of you's next! Hey! Sanosuke: Who said you get to make up the rules? Just tell us where the next room is! The Results of the Second Character Popularity Poll 1. Himura Kenshin--21292 2. Sagara Sanosuke--10433 3. Shinomori Aoshi--4871 4. Kamiya Kaoru--3488 5. Saitou Hajime--3418 6. Seta Soujirou--3224 7. Myoujin Yahiko--3181 8. Makimichi Misao--2759 9. Hiko Seijuurou--2446 10. Yuukyuuzan Anji--1814 11. Sagara Souzou 12. Shishio Makoto 13. Okita Soushi 14. Takani Megumi 15. Sanjou Tsubame 16. Kamatari 17. Arai Iori/ Udou Jineh Usui: Kill me? Me? (Saitou only half-smiles.) Usui: Could it be you carry a grudge for the fifty policemen I killed in Kobe? (Saitou seems somewhat surprised.) Usui: I can't see, but with my mind's eye I know you completely. Your emotions run high. You cannot hide anything from me. Revenge and justice. No matter, no matter. Just remember to keep your cool. Saitou: I see . . . so I was right. Your mind's eye isn't any kind of witchcraft or magic. You can't read my thoughts or even my state of mind. As one of the Shinsengumi and of the police, I have a duty to protect the peace of Japan and livelihood of her people. Once I accepted this role, losing my life became a given. It would be strange to obsess over every detail, like Battousai does. The dead are at peace. When I enter their world, I may think that my duty is unfulfilled, but I'll have no thoughts of revenge. If you can't see it with your mind's eye, I'll tell you. Only one thing stirs my emotions. Kill. Evil. Instantly. For the sake of my own justice alone! Usui: Interesting. Former captain of the Shinsengumi third unit, Saitou Hajime, as an opponent you are not wanting. (Saitou leaps forward, striking with the Gatotsu. Usui blocks it with the ball at the base of the spear.) Usui: So this is your famous Gatotsu? It's weak! Bouken Bougyoku Hyakka Ryouran! (He strikes in a flurry with both the tip and base. Saitou jumps back, taking hits on the left shoulder and right thigh.) Usui: You look like you've been bewitched by a fox. How could I aim when I'm not supposed to be able to see? How could I have blocked the Gatotsu? You want to know? Hmm . . . Looks that way, looks that way. All right, I'll tell you. As you said, my mind's eye isn't magic. It's this.

(He points at his ear.) Usui: During the Bakumatsu, I went up against Shishio and was blinded. I was useless, so the Bakufu simply abandoned me. My days in hell began. I couldn't tell where I was. Before long I was lost in the mountains, wandering on the border of life and death. I could bear my hunger, but not my thirst. Then, I heard the sound of water and ran towards it. I ran and ran. By the time I reached the small stream, night was already falling. That's when I realized. I could heard the far-off sounds of the stream because I had developed unnaturally keen hearing. Through this sense I can hear all the sounds of the human body. Their heartbeats betray my opponent's state of mind. The expansion and contraction of their muscles and the abrasion of their bones tell me exactly how they plan to attack. This is my invincible mind's eye! Before this, your Gatotsu is just a stab in the dark! (a pause) Usui: Hm, your pulse is a little quicker. Saitou: I might have guessed by that strange outfit, but you're pretty sure of yourself. Don't underestimate the Gatotsu. (He snaps his fingers. The ball falls in pieces from the spear.) Saitou: I thank you for your valuable information about your mind's eye. In exchange, shall I tell you about mine? Don't worry. I don't have amazing ears like you. My mind's eye is simply the insight a swordsman gains after escaping a lot of life-or-death situations. You could call it intuition. Usui: Oh? And what do you see with your mind's eye? Saitou: Just this! The real reason you fight for Shishio! After your story about Shishio blinded you--it should be a loathsome past you bear a deep grudge for, but when you smiled faintly, I understood at once. You've given up on revenge. You learned to use your mind's eye and thought you had become strong, but you were only strong enough to escape death when you fought Shishio again. Your failure was inevitable. You'd been allowed back into your old life in vain. So you accepted Shishio's proposal under the condition that if you ever got your chance, you would kill him. By pretending he was your real target, you could live without having to recognize your own failure . . . How was that? Am I close? Usui: Heh. Saitou: Heh heh heh. Usui & Saitou: HA---HA HA HA HA HA! Usui: WHAT'S SO FUNNY! (He unscrews the base of the spear, shortening it to about two feet, and holds out his turtle-shell shield.) Usui: Saitou Hajime, your mind's eye is great, but--one practioner of the mind's eye is enough! I'll kill you with my true technique! Saitou (in Gatotsu stance): A whipped dog shouldn't bark so loud.

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 114--The Stabbing Fang Usui: I'll kill you! Saitou: Try it. Usui: I will! (They charge) Saitou (thinking): The turtle shield! I don't know if there's some trick to it, but there's nothing the Gatotsu can't pierce! (The tip of his sword meets the shield. Usui hears it and moves the shield sharply to the side, glancing the sword away.) Usui: A trick? What did you think, Saitou? This shield is a Timbeh. The curve of the turtle's shell disposes of the enemy's weapon--(thrusting the shield in Saitou's face)--and seals off his field of vision. And its partner, the hand spear Rouchin-stabs! (He drives the spear into Saitou's thigh. Saitou drops back a few paces.) This is one of the arts of the royal family in my homeland, Ryuukyuu. A fighting art based on this spear and shield! (Saitou, showing no sign of pain, resumes the Gatotsu stance.) Usui: . . . I see. The strength of the Shinsengumi sword, the attack you refined until it became an ultimate killing technique. Till the end you rely on the Gatotsu. But! (Saitou charges again, only to be blocked and stabbed as before.) Usui: The instant your Gatotsu strikes the surface of the shield it can't see past, my mind's eye sees everything! My three-step attack cannot fail! (Saitou falls back again, bleeding.) Usui: You can see where this is going, Saitou. You can't hit me with the Gatotsu. Prepare yourself, Saitou. I'll kill you without a second's pause. You saw the depths of my heart that even Shishio didn't see. I'll make you regret that. Saitou: You think torturing those weaker than yourself will make you forget that you can't kill Shishio? You think he doesn't know? He's no fool. He's probably well aware of your trite pride. By pretending not to know he can make good use of you. Usui: Shut--SHUT UP! (He leaps forward suddenly, thrusting the shield before Saitou.) Usui: What about now! You can't use the Gatotsu and you can't see! You're a blindfolded daruma doll! Let's hear you talk big now! (thinking) Taste fear, Saitou! The final attack comes through the shield to your face to kill! You can't see it coming! But my mind's eye sees all your movements--?!? (Saitou pulls the sword back and stabs straight through the shield. Usui is literally cut in half and pinned against the opposite wall.) Usui: Was that . . . the Gatotsu? Saitou: You said it yourself. The Gatotsu is a refined stabbing technique. Naturally there are different forms for different situations. The ordinary one is the first method. Cutting down on the diagonal from above is the second. To intercept in midair, the third. And the secret technique I used just now, sent out from close quarters with a spring of the upper body is the Zero method. I was saving it for when I settled things with Battousai. Think this an honor.

Usui: Damn you. When Shishio finds out . . . how I was killed . . . by the likes of you . . . Saitou: Pathetic. (Usui is silenced.) Saitou: You should have thrown away your sword when you lost to Shishio without fighting. Keeping up appearances for the sake of your vanity was a mistake from the start. A man who can't uphold his beliefs is pathetic dead or alive. Usui: You have no . . . mercy? Saitou: What? You expected sympathy? Usui: Heh . . . stupid . . . Without . . . hesitation . . . you uphold . . . your belief. Doing the difficult . . . simply. Saitou . . . you . . . live by the sword. In the Meiji era . . . can you keep up your . . . Kill . . . Evil . . . Instantly? Saitou: Of course. Until death. (Elsewhere in Shishio's headquarters) Sanosuke: Dammit, aren't we there yet! This chick's heavy! Yumi: What are you trying to say, you jerk! And quit whining, you're almost there! The best of the Ten Swords is next, the Seta boy! This time it won't be so easy! Kenshin (thinking): Seta Soujirou . . . (He suddenly stops in front of a door.) Yumi: Don't be in such a rush, this isn't it! This is Houji's room, it's empty now! Empty! Sanosuke: We gotta hurry, Kenshin--hey, Kenshin! Kenshin (thinking): He's here!

The Making of the Characters--Uonuma Usui The idea for this character came from conversations I had with my assistants. A lot of the Ten Swords start with my assistants saying "What about this?" and then I add this or that and finish them up, but with Usui, my then-assistant was really pushing for a blind swordsman. At first I wasn't very enthusiastic about it, but after we came up with the idea of listening to your opponent's heartbeat to judge his mental state, he became one of the Ten Swords. At first, I meant to draw Usui as a strong, Terminator-like character who would follow Kenshin relentlessly throughout the city after his fight with Chou. To my complete surprise, by the time I finished working out the story, he had fought with Saitou and met his death . . . He unexpectedly had a lot of fans, so in that respect he was helped more than Raijuuta. Since I didn't use it with Usui, I'm thinking of using the Terminator idea after the Kyoto story. Coming soon! As for the design, a lot of people thought it was Lau from Virtua Fighter, but it was actally Tao Pai Pai from Toriyamasensei's Dragon Ball. (The first bad guy to defeat Goku, the one that really leaves an impression.) About the eyeball design, at first I imagined him wearing some kind of traditional costume, but after I saw the angel that looked like a cloud covered with eyes in Evangelion, I quickly changed it. (Up until about the twentieth episode I was really caught up in Evangelion, so major or minor those characters had a big effect on me. Man, I can't keep any of my secrets.) To reveal even more, at first I was thinking of Usui as a handsome man with long hair. But when I tried it out, he looked like Ukyou from Samurai Spirits. "This won't work, I'll get hit again," I thought, got a fresh sheet of white paper, and drew the Usui you see now. There were a lot of different influences on his design, but I think he ended up being an original and not too bad, either. I guess being really good and completely original would be too much to ask for . . .

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 115--The Promised Time is Now Sanosuke: She said it's empty! Hey, Kenshin! Kenshin: No . . . someone's in there . . . Sanosuke (turning on Yumi): You're trying to trick us again! Yumi: What kind of way is that to talk? I told you before, this is all Houji's doing! Lord Shishio didn't want his challenge to be like this! Houji doesn't know anything about war! No one's supposed to be in there. If there is, it's definitely not one of the Ten Swords! Sanosuke: . . . So it's someone who'd be in Shishio's headquarters, but not one of the Ten Swords . . . (realizing) It couldn't be ... Kenshin: Yes. He's here. (thinking) The Okashira of the Oniwabanshuu, Shinomori Aoshi! Sanosuke: What are you going to do, Kenshin. (thinking) While we're just standing here things are getting worse for the Aoiya . . . We can't afford to lose time! (Outside the Aoiya) Kamatari: Look, look, the Ten Swords have come all this way just to fight you! So get yourselves ready and come on out! (singing happily) We're gonna cut off all your heads, and give them to Lord Shishio as a pres-ent! Yahiko (with a sweatdrop): Is that really one of the Ten Swords? Misao: Looks that way . . . Kaoru: What do we do? Okina: Hmm . . . Seven against three is better odds than seven against a hundred and fifty. We'll have to accept their offer. There may be only three of them, but they're from the special fighting unit the Ten Swords. As you said, protecting ourselves is the priority. If we play for time, they'll have their numbers to contend with. The police will notice something strange and come out. Kuro: How are we splitting up? Evenly, three two and two? Okina: No . . . we'll start by bringing one of them down. Once we do that, it's going to be three on one, four on the other. Kaoru and Yahiko, the one in the black mask! Misao, the woman with the scythe! But don't get too drawn in. And you four, take the stupid one and bring him down in a unified attack! When you've got him, split up and help the others! I'll give further orders afterwards. Misao: All right, let's do it, guys! (They leap to the attack.) Okon (throwing a boomerang at Iwanbou): Kunoji Shuriken! Omasu (throwing a small shield-like circle): Enkei Shuriken! Shiro & Kuro (throwing large rings): Kotewa Shuriken! (The seven projectiles all strike Iwanbou. They land in a circle around him.)

Misao: They got him! (They all rebound off of him; Iwanbou is unhurt.) Okon: His flesh is too thick--they had no effect! Kuro: That's impossible--he's not hurt at all?! (Iwanbou flexes his fingers, tipped with long steel nails, and bounds to the attack.) Misao: Guys!! Kamatari: You're in no position to be worrying about others. Henya (to Kaoru and Yahiko): Well, shall we get started? (Back in Shishio's headquarters) Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: I have promises to keep. My promise to Misao to bring Aoshi back, and my promise to Aoshi of a final battle . . . If I let this chance slip by, those two promises will be eternally broken. The time to honor them is now . . . I must open the door to this battle with my own hands! (He opens the door. Aoshi is sitting on a couch in a small library.) Aoshi: You're here . . . It's the promised time . . . Himura Battousai.

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 116--The Final Battle Begins Kenshin: Aoshi . . . (They stare each other down.) You've changed . . . You've changed so much I would hardly have thought you were Shinomori Aoshi. Aoshi: So I've changed. (unsheathing his swords) To defeat you and win the title of the strongest, I'd change anything. Sanosuke (thinking): Two kodachis! Aoshi: Draw, Battousai. (Kenshin pulls his sword out of its sheath a little, then clicks it loudly back into place.) Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Aoshi: What was that. Do you intend to break your promise of a final battle at the last minute? Kenshin: I'll honor my promise. But my opponent isn't you. My promise was with Aoshi, the Okashira of the Oniwabanshuu, not to you. Aoshi: . . . What do you mean by that. Sanosuke: Give it up, Kenshin. If he listened to reason, you could have settled this long ago at Kanryuu's mansion. Aoshi's Aoshi, all you can do is fight him and beat him. Kenshin: But that would mean breaking another promise. The Aoshi I promised to bring back to Miss Misao was Aoshi the Okashira, not the Aoshi before our eyes. Defeating him or bringing him back as he is now would mean nothing. (to Aoshi) I'll keep my promise! But my opponent won't be you, who lives on the verge of violence. Aoshi: Are you done playing with words? Sanosuke: Go on, draw, Kenshin! Kenshin: No. Sanosuke: Dammit, I've had about enough of your selfishness! Kenshin: I will defeat him as I am, with only the advantage of terrain. Like this, there may be a possibility he will return to his old self. Sanosuke: We've got no time, and this is a really annoying way to fight. Kenshin: I'm sorry. Sanosuke (grinning): But this kind of fight is definitely your style! I forgive you. Go get him! (Aoshi charges. Kenshin reaches out and throws a shelf-full of books at him. As Aoshi slashes them out his way, Kenshin leaps atop the bookshelf.) (Unobserved, Yumi dashes behind the bookcases, finding a desk with a telegraph set out.) Yumi: There is it . . . Houji: Lord Shishio, a telegram from Yumi! Anji has failed. Usui is fighting Saitou Hajime . . . Himura and Shinomori Aoshi are fighting in my room--I didn't expect this. The fight's not going well.

Shishio: Is that so . . . No one could fight Anji and get away without being hurt. Usui will probably lose to Saitou, but he'll be hurt as well. Two wounded lions and Battousai . . . Sou and I will be sufficient. Houji: More than sufficient. Shishio: Did you really want to see me lose my temper? (Houji smirks.) Shishio: So it's finally time for the big match between Battousai and Shinomori Aoshi. Sou, take your time with my blade. Soujirou (who is cleaning it): Yes? Shishio: This is going to take a while. (Kenshin is running down the top of the bookcase, Aoshi close behind. Aoshi puts a foot on a shelf to climb after him. Kenshin jumps down the other side.) Kenshin: Aoshi! The way you are now, I could defeat you without even drawing my sword! (He puts his shoulder to the bookcase and shoves.) Sanosuke (thinking): There's no place to run under a whole bookcase. (aloud) You really did beat him without draw-Aoshi: Kodachi Nitou-ryuu Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren! (He tears the bookcase apart with his swords.) Soujirou: Take a while? Why is that? Shishio: Simple. The Battousai of today and Shinomori Aoshi are evenly matched. When those two cross swords, someone is going to have to die. (Kenshin inadvertently pulls his sword out to block Aoshi's attack.)

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 117--Aoshi's Fierce Attack Sanosuke (thinking): He forced Kenshin to draw . . . Aoshi: So your sword's finally out. Good. Now we can fight. (Kenshin pulls back, taking a hit to the shoulder. As they fight, Kenshin blocks one sword only to be struck with the other, and Aoshi drives him back until his back is against the wall.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! (Kenshin holds his sword straight out. Aoshi drives forward with the right kodachi. Kenshin flips himself around to Aoshi's right side, behind him.) Kenshin: Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuukansen! (Aoshi blocks with the kodachi in his left hand, then smashes Kenshin in the mouth with the handle of the other. Kenshin flies back against the wall.) Aoshi (throwing the sword like a dart): Kodachi Nitouryuu Onmyou Hasshi! Kenshin (thinking): A thrown sword technique like the Hiryuusen! (He knocks the sword aside--) Kenshin (thinking): A second sword along the same line, hidden by the first--!? (He just dodges; the sword buries itself in the bookshelf. Aoshi kicks him across the face. Kenshin slumps against the shelves.) Sanosuke (thinking): He's good . . . Aoshi (retrieving his weapons): Get up, Battousai. The you I know wouldn't have been beaten just with that. I'll say everything you said about me to you. Destroying you just like that would mean nothing. I have to destroy the man they called the strongest of the Bakumatsu, Hitokiri Battousai! I live to destroy that man in the name of the four who perished. That will be proof that we were truly the strongest! This is what I threw away everything for. Honor. Pity. Good and evil. And true companions who knew the road I walk. Get up, Battousai. I'll destroy you now, and the glory of the strongest will fall into my hands. Then, my Bakumatsu and my life as the final Okashira can all end. Battousai. Turn that reverse blade around and answer my sword with your full strength. (Kenshin says nothing.) Sanosuke (thinking): He challenged him prepared to throw his life away in the fight. No . . . even if he wins, he still plans to die. He really is going to throw it all away . . . Live to fight and then you die. True violence. Maybe he was unconsciously holding back with the old guy from the Aoiya, but not now. This is no good, Kenshin. This is no place to talk about promises any more. In this fight, it's kill or be killed--you have to kill him, or you will be killed! (Kenshin drives his sword into the floor and pulls himself to his feet.) Kenshin: You'll take the honor of being the strongest and end it all? Aoshi, this is how you want to fight? Don't give me that shit! Miss Misao or Okina, Hanya or Shikijou, Beshimi or Hyottoko, none of them want to see you dead! (Aoshi makes no reply.) Kenshin: All right, Aoshi. As you wish. This fight . . . I know have to win, but with the tragedy of those four in a corner of

my heart, I don't want to destroy you. But I also know this halfhearted approach isn't going to help you. I'll set about defeating you with my full strength. But I am myself until the end! I fight as Himura Kenshin!

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 118--By a Hair's Breadth Aoshi: You'll fight with your full strength, but as you are, without turning the reverse blade around . . . Kenshin: Yes. Aoshi: More empty words. (He strikes the bookshelf to Kenshin's side, destroying it.) Aoshi: You fight with regard for your opponent's life. How can you use your full strength? At the height of the Bakumatsu, you fought to kill your enemy. That's exactly why you survived as the strongest of the Hitokiris. To fight with swords is to take life! A fight is to decide which is stronger! There is no decision but who lives and who dies! I trained on the edge between life and death and threw everything away to challenge you! Stop chopping logic and prepare to kill me here! Kenshin (wiping away a smear of blood from his mouth): I trained at the point of life and death as well. (Aoshi is taken aback.) Kenshin: For a mere week, I returned to my master Hiko Seijuurou. I gained the secret techniques of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. And without reverting to the Hitokiri Battousai, I achieved the possibility of using my full strength. (Sanosuke as well as Aoshi is surprised.) Aoshi: More sophistry-Kenshin: If you want to know if it is or not, fight me and see. Sanosuke: Looks like all you can do is fight, Mister Shinomori. Standing there talking is going to get you nowhere. Time's running out; we've got a lot of other things to take care of. In the end only the sword can tell whether the swordsman is weak or strong. You're the challenger. Logically, it's not your place to complain. If the challenger gives up, it's Kenshin's unconditional win. And Kenshin. You didn't tell me anything about secret techniques or possibilities. Kenshin (smiling): Sorry about that. (I forgot to tell you.) Sanosuke: Well, that's okay. Instead, it's too bad for the girl and Yahiko, but I get to be the first to see the strongest non-Battousai Kenshin in action. Kenshin: Yes . . . Aoshi: Battousai. Let's do it. (They charge.) Aoshi: Oniwaban-style Kodachi Nitou-ryuu (He crosses the two swords and scissors them across Kenshin's neck.) Aoshi: Gokou Juuji! Kenshin (leaping back): Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuushousen! (striking upwards. Aoshi falls backwards as Kenshin leaps above him.) Kenshin (striking down): Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuutsuisen!

(Aoshi blocks by crossing his swords above him. He falls to his knees; Kenshin lands in front of him.) Kenshin (hand on the cuts on his neck): Do you still think I'm chopping logic? Aoshi: It's a little soon to be getting arrogant. A hair's breadth closer and the arteries in your neck would have been severed. Kenshin: But that hair's breadth was decisive. It was the difference between my strength and yours. In my training between life and death, when I decided that come what may, I would live . . . I found a strength different from my abandon and achieved the final techniques. Nothing is stronger than the will to live. I had the honor of proving that on my master's body. I committed crimes as Hitokiri Battousai I cannot atone for . . . So until then, I lived not caring when I died or was killed, locking away my heart. But now I won't throw away my will to live, to live with my crimes and be punished for them. Aoshi, you said you came to throw it all away, but anyone can do that. It's easy. With the sword, you're strong. But in your heart, you're weak. Aoshi: What are you . . . Kenshin: Hanya. Shikijou. Beshimi. Hyottoko. The most loyal of comrades met their noble death . . . I understand your wanting to offer them glory as proof that they were the best. But it makes your heart weak! Whatever you say, it's not just an excuse for you to hide from reality! It's not for them, it's because of them you're wielding the sword of a murderer!

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 119--The Time to Awaken is Now Kenshin: Hanya. Shikijou. Beshimi. Hyottoko. They made your heart weak! It's not for them, it's because of them you're wielding the sword of a murderer! Aoshi: Sh--shut up! (He backhands Kenshin with the butt of his sword.) Kenshin: Taking me seriously and denying it, isn't that proof that you yourself know it to be true? (Aoshi hits him with the other sword.) Aoshi: What the hell do you know! Kenshin: I don't know much, but I know that because of your goal of winning the title of strongest, your true self lies dormant. You're running from reality. (Aoshi kicks him, and he flies back into the wall.) Kenshin: By doing this, if you stop thinking, you can blot out your guilt over their deaths. I know all that, but no matter what you do, they're not coming back. (Aoshi punches him again, his eyes wild.) Sanosuke (thinking): It's working. The pain of having your heart hollowed out by jeers, and the pain of having to jeer a man you refuse to recognize as your enemy . . . It's more painful for both of them than when they were hitting each other. Kenshin: Aoshi, you . . . no, your weakness, is making it all their fault. You're making them into evil spirits haunting your soul. (Aoshi raises a sword to strike. Kenshin catches it in his bare hand. Blood runs down to the floor as they stare at each other.) Kenshin: Did you know this, Aoshi? Miss Misao has named herself Okashira of the Oniwabanshuu. After you fought with Okina, she took on the responsibilities of the Okashira in your place to protect Kyoto and the Oniwabanshuu. Aoshi: . . . Misao is a strong girl. I don't think she should have anything to do with the Oniwabanshuu, but she'll do fine on her own. Kenshin: Then did you know that this strong girl wept when I promised to bring you back? No matter how strong she is, she's only sixteen. She must have been desperate, in the midst of a harsh reality. There's no one else in the world who can honestly answer for those tears. Or are you still trying to run away from reality, Aoshi! Are you going to pretend you have to prove you're the strongest for those four so you can run away in death! Take back your strong heart! And call back your lost honor! The time that stopped at Kanryuu's mansion moves now! The time to awaken is now! (They pause for a long moment. Then Aoshi punches Kenshin in the stomach with his free hand. Kenshin staggers back and Sanosuke steadies him.) Kenshin: . . . Aoshi . . . Aoshi: . . . But I can't finish this without settling our fight. Kenshin (almost smiling): Settling fights is nothing new to me. Sanosuke: It's no good, Kenshin. His eyes are different.

Kenshin: I see it too, for the first time. As they were before Kanryuu-- (thinking) This is the one who Okina recognized, who the four honored, who Miss Misao adored. Shinomori Aoshi! Aoshi: Win or lose, there will be no grudge. Kenshin: Yes. This is our last fight. But one that will take all our strength!

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fourteen--The Promised Time is Now Part 120--The First Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki Soujirou: Which do you think will win? Shishio: Hard to say . . . Theyre perfectly matched. Houji: Logically, they should destroy each other. That would save us some trouble. Soujirou: I want Mr. Himura to win. Then, we could settle what we started on the Rengoku. But, if Mr. Shinomori wins, what are you going to do, Mr. Shishio? Shishio (smiling): Then, if I killed Shinomori Aoshi, Id be the strongest. (In the library, Aoshi and Kenshin square off for the attack.) Sanosuke (thinking): This is it, Kenshin and Aoshis final match! Aoshis holding the kodachis backhanded, hes going for the Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren. Six deadly-swift attacks beginning from either the left or the right. Left or right . . . Kenshins already taken two cuts to the neck. A moment of indecision would cost him his life. In response hes taking a battou-jutsu stance . . . Since he said hes using his full strength, hes probably going to use his new techniques. If Aoshi jumps blind into an unknown attack, hes sure to lose . . . Whatever happens, neither of them can counterattack. Its a perfect deadlock . . . Aoshi (thinking): Im sorry . . . Beshimi, Hyottoko, Shikijou, Hanya. In the end, as Battousai said, for your sake my soul was lost in a blind alley. Maybe I was a fool, saying it was all because of you . . . But win or lose, it ends here. No . . . Ill finish this with a victory for your sake! (They are motionless, watching each other.) Sanosuke (thinking): This is taking forever . . . Its been ten minutes, but it feels like hours . . . Theres gotta be a clock around here. (He goes looking for one, and finds Yumi with her hand poised on the telegraph machine.) Sanosuke: Watch out, Kenshin! Shishio knows all about the fight! Dont use your techniques! (The tension breaks, and Aoshi strikes.) Aoshi (thinking): First attack--I'll strike left! Targeting the opposite of the battou-jutsus base point. The back of the neck! Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren! Kenshin (drawing his sword and thinking): At the height of a duel to the death, this technique sees and separates the hairs breath between life and death. Hiko: To overcome this, you discovered the border between life and death. The will to live is essential. Kaoru: Its not just me and Megumi. Everyone wants you to come back safe. Kenshin (thinking): So, in the end, there are no fears in my heart-Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Secret Technique! AMAKAKERU RYUU NO HIRAMEKI! (He strikes spectacularly. Aoshi goes flying.) Aoshi (as he falls): That was . . . Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuus . . .

Houji: Lord Shishio, a telegram from Yumi! Himura used his secret technique! Its a battou-jutsu technique with all his strength behind it that took out Aoshi in one blow! As for the details--(His face falls)--I couldnt see. (Soujirou starts laughing.) Houji (ripping up the telegram): That doesnt help!! Shishio: But it does. He struck after Aoshi began the Kaiten and still surpassed it. In other words, its some kind of lightning-fast battou-jutsu attack. (thinking) There must be something else. But what? Theres something special hidden in this . . . (Aoshi is lying on the floor, barely conscious, with a huge gash across his chest.) Kenshin: . . . Once again, it was by a hairs breadth . . . Aoshi: That hairs breadth was pretty wide . . . The Promised Time is Now--End

Back to Home To Volume Fourteen

Volume Fifteen The Giant Against the Great Man

Part 121 Attack and Defense of the Aoiya Part 122 Boy's Fight Part 123 Girls' Fight Part 124 Shadow of a True Desire Part 125 The Coming Part 126 The Giant Against the Great Man (Beginning) Part 127 The Giant Against the Great Man (End) Part 128 Soujirou Takes the Field Part 129 Shukuchi

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man from the front flap-Watsuki (holding a five hundred yen coin and weeping with joy): JIM LEE!!!!! Kamatari: Sensei, youre so weird. (Just like me!) AT A SIGNING Last month, I went to a signing for Jim Lee, the great American comic book artist. When I bought his book, I dropped a 500 yen coin and it rolled away . . . Through the help of the interpreter, he picked it up and gave it back to me!! This coin has made me happier than any autograph could. Its my manga-artists good-luck charm; Im going to keep it with me always and have myself buried with it. But, in that tense moment, I forgot to look at his face. Oops. Part 121--Attack and Defense of the Aoiya (In Shishios headquarters; Aoshi lies motionless with a gash across his chest.) Kenshin: Can you stand? Aoshi: . . . Not just yet. I cant move--its like my entire body is beyond pain.. Only my head is clear. Its a strange, light feeling . . . The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. The succession technique has great power. But it is forbidden to use it lightly. The full weight of the stroke on the body is twice that of several lesser techniques. But no matter how strong the technique is, if your enemy knows what it is, its strength will be cut in half. Kenshin: Yes, I know . . . (Sanosuke smashes the telegraph.) Sanosuke: All right, theres one less thing we have to worry about. Yumi: Hmph. Sanosuke (yelling): Theres no time, Kenshin! Lets get outta here! Aoshi: Go. Ill catch up with you soon. (They pound off down the hall.) (The four members of the Oniwabanshuu have been flung down by the unharmed Iwanbou.) Iwanbou: Me--me strong! Misao: Guys!! Okina: Dont abandon your position, Misao! Everyones fine! Just hold out a little longer, until the police get here! Just be patient! Kamatari: Oh, the police? Hm, I wonder if theyll be able to make it. (In another part of town, the police station is consumed by fire, as officers flee the building.) Police: Its--its a demon--! Saitsuchi (perched on the demons shoulder): Heh heh heh. That was childishly simple. They ran like scared rats. Well, Fuji,

isnt it about time we got to the Aoiya? (At the Aoiya) Kamatari (to Misao): Well, since your guys are all right, why dont we get started? Youll be tired out soon enough. Kaoru: Shes just trying to make you mad. Misao: I know, but I cant just let this go. Just so I can back you guys up a little sooner, Im gonna destroy this scythe-girl! Kamatari: Scythe girl? (He giggles.) There seems to be a slight mistake. (He lifts the front of his kimono.) Im not a scythe-girl. Im a scythe boy. (Misao screams.) Kaoru: Whats WRONG with you, Misao? Misao (weakly): El--elephant . . . its a freakin elephant . . . Kamatari (primly rearranging his kimono): (Actually, that was a little embarrassing.) How cute, shes blushing. Could it be the first time youve seen one? Misao: No! When I was little I saw Gramps in the bath once! Its just that that was a little bigger than his, so I was just kinda startled! (Okina: Stupid girl . . . ) Kamatari: Oh I see. Well, lets put all that behind us. Well? Come on, come on. Misao (boiling mad): Ill GET you for that!! Kaoru (holding her back): Calm down! If you let him get to you youre just playing into his hands! Yahiko: What the hell do you guys think youre doing?? Kaoru, Im fine, you get him! You cant leave Misao on her own! Kaoru: Yahiko! Wait a minute! Why dont I take him and you team up with Misao-Yahiko: If I cant do anything on my own what was the point of putting me through all that training? Have a little faith in your student! Kamatari (shrugging): I dont care. Two, one, men, women, whatever. Okina (thinking): Theres no help for it. Misao cant fight on her own like this. Well have to do as Yahiko says for now. Kaoru: All right. Ill trust you now. But you have a lot of training under the Kamiya Kasshin school still to go. I wont let you end it here. Yahiko: Of course not! Kaoru: Good. Lets get em, Misao! (Yahiko turns to face Henya. Henya looks disappointed.) Yahiko: Hey! You sighed just now! Youre wearing a mask but I can tell! Henya: I had reason to sigh. I, one of the exalted Ten Swords, am facing down a single brat. I had hoped to fight with this swordsman of the Hiten Mitsurugi school who dances through the heavens with the speed of the wind. But I am here, at Lord Shishios command. (turning away) There is nothing for me here!

(Yahiko looks grim.) Yahiko: I, Myoujin Yahiko, am, as you say, nothing but a brat. I said Id try fighting you even though Im young. Ive seen Himura Kenshin with my own eyes. Ive seen him fight more often and from closer up than anyone! And if youd turn your back on a brat, you could never take Kenshin! You think you can kill me that easy, come on and try it! Henya: Listen, boy. If you wish to rush to your death, fine. But I will not kill you outright! I, Soaring Henya of the Ten Swords, will make you regret this while you live!

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 122--Boys Fight Yahiko: Oh, so now youre all "Im gonna make you regret this"? Saying it and doing it are two different things! Henya: Fool. I said anyone could kill you with one shot. With this-(He drops a stick of dynamite; Yahiko loses him in the smoke.) Henya: I can do this! (He reappears in the air directly above Yahiko, wings spread.) Henya: This is the fighting style of Soaring Henya of the Ten Swords--Hikuu Happa! Ive taken the use of weapons to the limits--humans have a natural blind spot above their heads! You cant counterattack when your enemy is above you! (He drops several more sticks. Explosions surround Yahiko.) Kamatari (beating out flames): Ow ow ow ow! Watch where youre throwing those things! Yahiko: Not like I care what happens to that crazy homo, but what the hell do you think youre doing, hitting your own guy! Kamatari: What was that! Henya (diving straight down): Im just sacrificing a pawn. (He drives his elbow into Yahikos shoulder; Yahiko strikes back but Henya soars out of reach.) Kaoru (thinking): Hes squeezed his own flesh and bones until hes light enough to sail on the force of his explosions and attack from above! Yahiko cant win against that! (aloud) Yahiko! Kamatari: Turn your back on me, and Ill split you in half. (Kaoru freezes.) You cant jump in and save him. Anyway, youre all going to die in the end. Misao (sending out a stream of daggers): Says who! (Kamatari catches them in midair.) Kamatari: Why dont the two of you try me together? Since you went to all the trouble of setting up a two-on-one fight. (More explosions; Shishios men scatter for cover.) Yahiko: Dammit! (thinking) What with this blind spot above, Im completely exposed. I cant strike upwards. But if I could--that bat-bastard. He doesnt think I could hit him even once, so if I could get in just one good hit . . . Kenshin could jump higher than those explosions. Im pretty light, but I cant do that. If I had wings like him--no, not wings, but something I could use instead! (A huge explosion knocks him back towards the Aoiya.) Henya: Im about out of ammo. Time to finish this. Okina: Thats enough, Yahiko! Get inside! Hide inside the Aoiya! Yahiko (thinking): Run? No way. I haven't even gotten a single hit . . . I was left here as a key part of the defenses. Even if I can't jump as high as Kenshin, even if I cant beat this guy--I am NOT running away!

(The greatest explosion of all goes off at his feet.) Henya: Idiot. None can stand before my Hikuu Happa. Hmm . . . with the ammo Ive got left, I might as well take out the others. Kaoru: Yahiko . . . Yahiko: Ive got you. (Using a screen door to catch the updraft, Yahiko is coasting above Henya.) Henya: That brat--used a door instead of wings--? Yahiko: Learned-by-watching Ryuutsuisen! (He breaks his shinai across Henyas back--Henya plummets to the ground.) Misao: He did it! Okina: Learned by watching . . . on top of all his days of training, he's watched Himura fight all kinds of strong adversaries. He's two or three times better than he would have been . . . Kaoru (thinking): I had no idea he'd be able to pick up Kenshin's favorite move, the Ryuutsuisen. Yahiko: Ow . . . dammit. I didn't think about how I was going to land . . . Kaoru (thinking): He's really getting better! Yahiko: Kay, so maybe I'm not as good as Kenshin.

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 123--Girls Fight (The soldiers look nervously at the unconscious body of Henya.) Soldiers: No way . . . one kid beat Henya . . . Yahiko: All right! Two to go! (His voice gets weaker--we see a huge bleeding gash across his back.) Lets give em . . . all we ... (He collapses.) Kaoru: Yahiko!! Kamatari: Like I said. Youre all gonna die in the end. (Kaoru turns from Yahiko to face down Kamatari.) Misao: Kaoru! Kaoru: Its okay. Yahiko isnt going to die so easily. Just watch yourself. Were up next! Kamatari: Hmm. You seem a little different from that temperamental little girl here. Misao: LITTLE-Kaoru (stifling Misao): Im not so different. Its just that when I take off my ribbons and put on my fighting gear, Im neither a man nor a woman. I prepare myself for battle as an ordinary swordsman. Maybe youre the same. Kamatari: Maybe so. But not in strength. Theres a huge difference between Kamatari the Great Scythe of the Ten Swords and an ordinary swordsman. Kaoru (under her breath): Misao, look at his weapon. Misao: The scythe? What about it? Kaoru: Im guessing it weighs around eight kan.* That would definitely put it in the class of heavy weapons. So its got a lot of power, but itll be used in huge swings that leave a lot of holes in his guard. If we aim there . . . Ill be the bait and draw him out. You take your chance to strike at a vital spot! *8 kan - 30 kilograms - 66 pounds. Misao: Vital spot . . (she remembers a "vital spot" that was exposed recently.) Ohhh! (Revenge is mine!) Kamatari: Well, come on and get it! Kaoru: You dont have to tell me twice! (She charges; Kamatari swings the scythe downward. Kaoru flips over it.) Kaoru: Misao! Misao (dashing in): Right! (Got him!) (The weighted end of the chain snakes around to strike Misao in the ribs.)

Kaoru (thinking): Oh no, the chain--(aloud) Misao! (Misao is thrown to the lower roof of the Aoiya.) Kamatari: You were right about the weak point of a heavy weapon, but that wont work on me. The weapon of Kamatari the Great Scythe is really a great chain scythe. The essence of the chain and scythe is an attack in waves. So-(He whirls the scythe above his head; the chain whips around, forming a sphere.) Soldiers: Oh, that's it. Lord Kamataris killer technique--Midarebenen. Kamatari: It destroys everything it touches, an attack and defense in one. You wont get through. (Misao lies stunned on the roof.) Misao. Who is that? Miss Misao. Whos calling me? Battousai kept his promise. Lord Aoshi is coming back . . . (She seems to see Hanyas ghost for a moment; then she blinks and he is gone.) Misao (thinking): Thats right . . . when I was running around after Lord Aoshi, Hanya was always the one to look after me. Hanya . . . even in the end, you were so worried about me you came back . . . (Kaoru can do nothing but run from Kamataris attack.) Misao: Kaoru!! (The pain in her side forces her back to her knees.) Feels like I broke a rib. I cant fight like this. But--(holding up a double handful of kunai) Im not going to just roll over and die! That technique keeps you from hitting any vital points, but theres one Im gonna hit--! (aloud) Kaoru! Take aim! KANSATSU TOBIKUNAI! Kamatari: Its futile. (Kaoru strikes.) Kamatari: I told you, its futile! (He swings the scythe around to slash through Kaoru, but Kaoru brings her bokutou down on the hilt of a kunai embedded in the scythe handle. Bokutou and scythe handle are broken in half.) Kamatari (thinking): A weapon-breaker! Dammit, I thought they were just trying to get through like before--! Misao: Since the scythe kept us from inflicting any damage, all we could do was destroy it. But my kunai dont have enough power, and Kaorus bokutou couldnt cut through it. Kaoru: Using the kunai as a wedge, the bokutou could break it with one stroke. Well done, Misao. Misao: Its cause Lord Aoshis coming back, and Hanyas looking out for me! Kaoru (puzzled): Huh? (Hanya? You okay?)

The Makings of the Characters--Kariwa Henya Henya is based on an actual swordsman from the early Tokugawa period, Mappayashi Henyasai. Henyasai was an expert at the jumping movements that would be called acrobatics today. In this respect, he formed a part of Kenshin as well. Henya was originally meant to be introduced in the Megumi story, as one of the Oniwabanshuu, named Tengu. But in my typically haphazard way of finishing a story I missed my chance, so I made him one of the Ten Swords. I thought about a battle in midair with Kenshin, but then I thought "Kenshins already got the succession techniques, this is no enemy for him," so I gave him to the one following in his footsteps, namely Yahiko. By the way, a lot of readers wrote me about this chapter, saying Yahiko was too good. Hm . . . I thought this was about right for the potential Yahiko has at this point, but . . . Well, Yahiko is going to be growing up from this point on, so maybe its better people think hes weak now . . . I like the idea of the Hikuu Happa, but there are a lot of other things I wish Id done with it. For the design, I started out with a bat, and added an aerodynamic head, a little like Cyborg 0002 of 0009. One of my original concepts for the Ten Swords was that other than Soujirou, they shouldnt be handsome. (Well, Kamatari and Fuji kind of are.) I meant Henya to look like a demon, but when he started to look a little handsome anyway, I thought "This is no good" and tried making him all skin and bone. For this, I referred to the threefold character The Freak from the American comic Spawn, using the madman.

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--A Giant Against a Great Man Part 124--Shadow of a True Desire Misao: Now the tables are turned! Beat em up, Kaoru! Kaoru: Wait, Misao. Kamatari . . . will you surrender? You cant win now, without your scythe. There's no point in any further. Misao (boiling mad): Hey wait a minute!! Im not going to agree to that! Not only did that freak humiliate me, he broke my ribs!! Kamatari (to Kaoru): You make me laugh. (waving at the broken bokutou) You cant win either, can you? Kaoru: Thats not true. The essence of the Kamiya Kasshin school is the sword that protects life. The idea is not to kill your opponent, but to control him. (Holding out the bokutou, now only a foot long) Therefore, one can fight without a blade, even with only a hilt. Kamatari (raising the bladeless staff): You dont sound like youre bluffing. But Ive got a broken-weapon technique too. Misao (thinking): Hes not smiling anymore. (aloud) So Kaoru finally got you to take us seriously. Kamatari: What are you talking about? I took you seriously from the start. Misao: LIAR! Kamatari: Its true. You cant be a transvestite half-heartedly. No matter how hard I wish, I can never have a womans body, so Ill never be able to compete with Yumi of the Night. And no matter how hard I train, Ill never be as good as Soujirou, the best of the Ten Swords. As a man or as a woman, Ill never be Lord Shishios favorite, Ill always be the odd one out. Since its all I can do, I fulfill my duties perfectly. With all of my heart. Fighting for Lord Shishio is all I have! I cant let anything stop me! (He drives the barbed end of the staff into the links of the chain and twists, pulling it up into a windmill and hurling it at Kaoru.) Honshuu-style Great Scythe techniques Benten Mawashi! (Kaoru dives in under the chain.) Kamiya Kasshin school Tsuka no Gedan--Hiza Hijiki! (She breaks the bokutou across Kamataris knee, crushing the kneecap.) Kaoru: Im sorry . . . but I promised to go back to Tokyo with Kenshin and everyone, and I couldnt let anything stop me either. Its over. Tell your troops to draw back. Those who are hurt and cannot move, including you, will be treated . . . Kamatari: You must be joking. (holding a tiny stiletto up to his throat) I could never go back to Lord Shishio in such disgrace. (Misao whacks him across the head with her wrist guard, and he falls unconscious.) Kaoru: Misao .. . Misao: I hate him, and I really dont get this cross-dressing thing . . . But wanting to fight for the one you love--that I can understand. Kaoru: Sympathy.

Soldiers: This is insane . . . First Lord Henya, and now Lord Kamatari, one of the Ten Swords, is defeated by two girls . . . Captain: Dont lose your heads! Theres still the Round Demon! Lord Iwanbous going to fight! Soldiers (chanting): Lord Iwanbou, Lord Iwanbou! Iwanbou (turning to look at them, with a goofy look on his face): Gufu? (They step back, aghast.) Soldiers: No--hes too stupid!! Run for it!! Iwanbou (finding himself alone): Gufu. (He turns to look at Okon and Omasu, then Kuro and Shiro, then Misao and Kaoru.) Misao: His--his head just turned one-eighty degrees . . . Kaoru: Its gotta be some kind of illusion. Iwanbou: GUFU!! (He bounces up over the rooftops and away.) Okon: Hey, he ran away! Okina: Dont bother chasing after him. Our goal is achieved. Good work, everyone. Weve won. (Suddenly, a massive shadow falls over them.) Saitsuchi: So you routed Kamatari and the others. All the better, then. (A huge sword cuts through the building opposite the Aoiya. Saitsuchi appears, riding in the hand of a giant fully twice as tall as the buildings.) Saitsuchi: That means we have you all to ourselves!

The Makings of the Characters--Honjou Kamatari A gay character who fights with a scythe--my assistant started it all with these few words. As I said in the section about Usui in the fourteenth book, most of the Ten Swords started as my assistant's ideas that I developed, and Kamatari was the first we decided on. Well, its all very well to decide this, but when I actually thought about it, I couldnt settle on what to do with him. At first I thought Id do a character who looked completely masculine but whose personality was all woman, then I thought about one who looked like a totally sexy, sultry woman on the outside but who acted like a guy, and finally a macho, bearded gay; I just kept thinking of things and rejecting them, thinking them up and turning them down, until a friend of mine said "How about a cute girl type?" Its pretty conventional, but I drew it, and he ended up being tenth in the polls . . . So I tasted another secret at the depths of the art of manga--overthinking an idea. I meant his personality to be more thoroughly light and sunny, but in the end his serious side came out and I changed my mind. (Serious is the next thing to being dark. Soon, Ill have a bad habit of tending that way, proof that Im still inexperienced at writing.) Thoroughly sunny plus the characters thoughts--thats my task for the next time we meet Kamatari. As for the design, to put it simply, his face is based on Ikari Yui from Evangelion. His body was drawn completely ad-lib, so

there was no design. My analysis is that the overall triangular silhouette was influenced by Reirei in Vampire Hunter. Also, the great scythe is a real weapon. But, to get the force you saw, I exaggerated the scythe part quite a bit, and you cant really wield it like Kamatari does. (Well, you shouldnt be able to.) The real great scythe is a chain scythe with a long handle and is used like a mix of the usual chain scythe and a chigirigi. Its an interesting weapon, so I think it would have been more fun to show a more realistic way of fighting with it, so Im a little disappointed. (by the way "a gay man who fights with a scythe" is "okama no kama-tsukai" in japanese, so it's a little bit of a pun--maigochan.)

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 125--The Coming (All eyes are on the giant in armor, standing amidst the ruins of the building across from the Aoiya.) Okina: Theyd go so far . . . (The Oniwabanshuu looks stunned, staring.) Saitsuchi: Yes, yes. Resignation is the crucial human attribute. They come to meet their doom courageously. Misao (clutching her side): Dammit . . . (thinking) Everyones hurt from fighting it out this far. And just when Lord Aoshi was coming back . . .they bring out this freak of nature. (glancing at her) Kaoru . . . Kaoru: I know. I have no intention of giving in. I promised wed all go back to Tokyo together. But . . . maybe this time . . . its not going to work out. Yahiko: NOT YET! (Yahiko has managed to rise to his feet, bleeding and panting hard.) Yahiko: Its not . . . over yet . . . Kaoru: Yahiko! Yahiko: Im not giving in till Kenshin comes back! Saitsuchi: Tsk, tsk. Thats why you were finished before you began. You fail to comprehend your situation. It would be hard to bear a death you dont understand. Ill explain it to you step by steps, in words youll understand. Why you never had a prayer. (holding up one finger) Your situation, from a perfectly logical standpoint, point one. The possibility of Himura Battousais return. I calculate that it is close to zero. Lord Shishio will almost certainly defeat him. It's completely obvious that Battousai will fail and lose his life. And we have no instances of the dead returning to this world. Should Himura realize his predicament and turn back, it will take him two or three hours to arrive here. (holding up two fingers) Your situation, from a perfectly logic standpoint, point two. An analysis of your fighting ability. I see. (looking over the unconscious Henya and Kamatari) To have driven back three of the Ten Swords with a force of less than ten, including women and children, is great indeed. This will require a great deal of consideration on our part. But after your battle, you sustain a number of wounds. To put it bluntly, your fighting strength is spent. Your situation, from a perfectly logical standpoint, point three. An analysis of the fighting strength of the Hagun. This is better demonstrated than explained. Fuji? (Fuji raises his enormous sword and brings it down on the Aoiya. It smashes, and Okina is sent flying through the air. The Oniwabanshuu scramble to catch him.) Saitsuchi: From the above three points, we can draw but one conclusion! Your hopes are nil! (shrieking with laughter) All you can do is die! Yahiko: So what. (Saitsuchi gives him a cold glare.) Kaoru: Yahiko. Yahiko: This has nothing to do with logic! No matter what anyone says, I believe in Kenshin! Saitsuchi: The young have an unfortunate tendency to believe the impossible possible and confuse dreams with reality. I explained it for you with great kindness and respect . . . Very well. You will die.

(Fuji raises the blade again.) Kaoru: Yahiko! Yahiko (bowing his head, making no effort to escape): Kenshin! Kenshin!! (The clang of metal rings out. Kaoru falls to her knees.) Kaoru: Ya . . . hiko . . . Misao (staring): Ka--kaoru . . . Hiko: Okay, kid. You did good. (Hiko is standing above Yahiko, blocking Fujis sword with his own.) Hiko: By believing in my stupid pupil till the end, you won!

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 126--The Giant Against the Great Man (Beginning) (Everyone stares in amazement as Hiko holds off the giants sword. Hiko grins, and with an extra burst of effort, turns Fujis sword aside, cracking it. Hiko and Fuji stare each other down.) Shiro: He didnt just block that monsters sword, he turned it aside . . .who is he? Misao: Its Hiko! Hiko Seijuurou! Himuras master and current heir of the Hiten Mitsurugi school! When Himura was talking about a backup plan last night, he must have meant him! (Yahiko is still lying on his back, staring up in shock.) Hiko: Whats wrong, kid. Paralyzed with fear now that youre safe? Yahiko: Shut up! What about you! If you were coming you should have come a little sooner! You just did this to look cool! Hiko (picking him up by the back of his shirt): Complain to my stupid pupil, not me. Its all his fault for not telling me exactly where this place is. I was wandering all over Kyoto thanks to him. (tossing him to Kaoru) Stand back, this could get rough. Kaoru (hugging Yahiko): Thank you. (Hiko smiles, then turns back to Fuji.) Hiko: Well then . . . shall we begin? Saitsuchi: So, you are that Himura Battousais master . . . and you could but brush Fujis great sword aside. So, in the end, this is your limit! No matter how great the ant, it is all the same before the mighty elephant. There are none who can stand before the monster of this century, Fuji of the Hagun! Hiko: Give it a rest for a minute, old man. Im talking to this guy you call Fuji of the Hagun. (A moment of shock--no one, especially Fuji, expected this.) Kaoru: Talk . . . Misao: To that monster? Hiko: That stroke was pretty good, Fuji. You had a good grip at the moment of impact, in keeping with the methods of swordsmanship. A monster or a demon, without a thought in his head, couldnt have done that. Saitsuchi: Dont listen to him, Fuji! Listen to what I say! When the whole province banded together to lynch you as a freak, who took you in? That was I! Dont think about anything else but the debt you owe me! Hiko: Old man! (Saitsuchi is shocked into silence) Im talking to Fuji. Ill have a talk with you later. Misao & Yahiko (thinking): He's scary . . . Kaoru (thinking): What a master . . . Hiko: Lets see, where were we . . . yes, that was a good hit. But as you are now, youre no match for me. Youll die hidden in that heavy armor. Misao: So what he wants to say is that hes good. (What an egomaniac.) (Okon (hearts for eyes): Im in love!)

Kaoru (thinking): Armor . . . ! Hes right . . . no matter how strong he is, hell be hampered by the armor. And hell unconsciously let down his guard a little with the security of being protected. In other words, even if he puts all of his strength into a blow, it wont be as great as it could have been . . . Why is he deliberately telling this to that monster? Saitsuchi (desperately): I see your ploy! Dont be fooled by his lies, Fuji! Hes trying to deceive you! Hes provoking you into losing your presence of mind, tricking you into taking off your armor yourself! Hiko: Feh . . . it must be tough having such a stupid master, Fuji. In payment for saving your life, he got a devoted fighter? Thats pretty good. My stupid pupil could learn a thing or two from you. But isnt it about time you chose to fight for yourself? Your outlandish strength makes everyone around you a coward. And from your point of view, no matter how hard you wish, just because of that body of yours, you can never have a fair fight. But today its a different story. The man you can fight with all your strength and never defeat is standing before your eyes. (Fuji bites down on the chinstrap of his helmet, severing it. His armor falls away. He throws back his head and roars, tears in his eyes.) Kaoru: Hes crying . . . Okina: Theyre tears of joy . . . We saw this Fuji only as a monster. We didnt see the depths of his heart, didnt recognize his sorrow as a warrior . . . And so this response . . . Hiko Seijuurou. Truly a great man . . . Misao: But isnt he stronger now that he took off his armor? This is not a good thing! Yahiko: Stupid. This is good. Misao: Whats good about it? Yahiko: I hate to say it, but hes doing pretty well so far. Hes pretty cool. Saitsuchi (as Fuji places him on the ground): Fuji . . . Fuji (haltingly): A fair fight! Man to man! (He readies his sword; Hiko, grinning, turns to face him.)

The Makings of the Characters--Fuji (real name unknown) It seems like he was inspired by Evangelion, but Fuji really stems from the giant god-soldiers in "Nausicaa of the Valley of the Wind." When I was thinking "Oh man, I gotta get all the Ten Swords out," I saw the TV road show and it hit me--a giant! But my next thought was "Kenshin fighting a giant, how interesting would that be?" and I rejected it. The idea was hard to shake, though, and as I racked my brains over it, I eventually came up with the idea of pitting him against the joker of Ruroken, Hiko, in a kind of side story. When my boss saw the plans for Fuji, his first words were "Are you sure about that?" When the editor saw them, his first words were "Isnt he a little too big?" As always when there are a lot of doubts, my friends and assistants all said that "Its cool, its fine,"and when I finally tried it, I was really happy at the favorable response. Another part of Fuji came from the Frost Giants of Finnish folk tales (well, Im not exactly sure that its Finnish, but . . .) The idea that giants were not necessarily monsters and that they had hearts formed Fujis core, and I went from there. As for the design, I have to admit, I used the Prototype Model from Eva as the basis. I tried a lot of things before I decided on his design, and at first, I just picked my favorite of the Evas, the Production Model, to use for the face. But my assistants all said, "They look too much alike," so it was rejected. Finally Takei Hiroyuki-sensei (from Butsu Zone--he used to be my assistant) couldnt stand to see me groaning with my head in my hands any longer and suggested a design based on the prototype model, flavored with a skull. I incorporated a helmet with a string he was chewing on and finished the face. I tried to do the body without being all Eva-Eva about it. Those who know will have realized it at once. Its Dogura Magura from

Obata Takeshi-shishous "Arabian Lamp Lamp." I said I would combine two conflicting elements, a monster thats good-looking (well, clean-cut), planning to conquer this lofty goal. . . However I was working on Fujis section at a time when my schedule was really intense, and I didnt have time to polish up the design, so I sort of regret the whole thing. Obata-shishou, Im really, really, really sorry . . .

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 127--The Giant Against the Great Man (End) (All eyes on Hiko and Fuji, who assume battle stances but remain motionless.) Misao: . . . They stopped? Kaoru: Its their range . . . Misao: Huh? Kaoru (thinking): Probably Fujis standing just a step outside of Hikos range. And Hikos a master, his range will be the very limits of the sword. He isnt going to make any foolish leap. Fuji cant move in any further . . . (aloud) This stalemate could go on for a while. Okina: Yes, but the match itself will be over in an instant. (thinking) Careful little strikes against a giant like Fuji will accomplish nothing. Fuji himself must realize that one blow with all his might and main will be most effective. Fujis attacking power has been increased by the removal of his armor; will be take Hiko down with the next blow? Or will Hiko dispose of him neatly, cutting through his exposed giants body with his sword-- (aloud) In that full moment the match will be decided. Kaoru: Yes, exactly. Misao: No one knows what you're talking about! Oniwabanshuu (looking dazed): The match in an instant . . . If they dont settle it in an instant, this whole place will be in ruins . . . Misao: Tell me! Cmon, tell me! Yahiko: Everyones being stupid, shut up. Hiko Seijuurou is Kenshins master. No matter how much we worry, its all laid out for us to see. Hell win. Hiko: Whats the matter? You froze all of a sudden. You scared of me? Fuji (with a bit of a smile): Lets . . . do it. (He places his other hand on the sword hilt.) Okon: With two hands?! Omasu: Oh no! Saitsuchi: Oh, the other hand! His power is magnified! It becomes still greater! (Fuji roars and brings the blade home. The force of the blow drives everyone back and leaves a great crater in the earth.) Saitsuchi: He did it! Not a trace left! Fuji--I mean, the Hagun is the greatest of all! Hiko (in a swirl of cloak): That stroke was perfect! (He is perched on Fujis giant blade, his own sword driven through it for a handhold.) Hiko: But its too bad . . . (Fuji smiles faintly, accepting his fate.)

Yahiko: Get him!! Hiten Mitsuruji-ryuu Kuzuryuusen! (Fujis bleeding body falls to earth.) Yahiko: No mercy . . . (Definitely different from Kenshin.) Misao: You killed him? Hiko: Hes so huge, even that wont touch him. Hes not gonna die. (Saitsuchi is collapsed under the weight of Fujis arm.) Omasu: He doesnt look like hes dead either. Kuro: Guys like that never die. Okina: As a fellow old man, Im embarrassed. Hiko: I dont know if hell live to come back, but Ive fulfilled my promise to my stupid pupil. You just wait and trust him in. Kaoru: Of course . . . (thinking) Kenshin . . . (Deep in Shishios headquarters, Kenshin stops and glances behind him.) Sanosuke: What is it? Kenshin: Nothing . . . I just thought I heard Miss Kaorus voice . . . (Both Sanosuke and Yumi check his forehead for fever.) Kenshin (annoyed): Im not crazy. Sanosuke (as they continue running): I just thought youd lost so much blood, you were hearing things. Scuse me! Kenshin: But even if I was only imagining it, I feel a little better hearing Miss Kaorus voice. Im sure the Aoiya is fine. Sanosuke: Youre pretty optimistic. (They rush onward down the corridor.)

The Makings of the Characters--The Old Man Saitsuchi Fuji is the divine giant-soldier, so Saitsuichis inspiration was very different from Kushana. Hes taken from the aforementioned Finnish tale of the Frost Giants, an evil little man who tricks the giants. Add to this the pilot of the giant robots and you have Saituchi. Fuji was never a villain to begin with, so I feel a little sorry for Saitsuchi, who had to be evil to the bone. On top of that, after Fujis fight, I was going to use him in Rurokens first battle of the old men, Okina vs. Saitsuchi, but a voice inside of me said "Whos going to be happy to see two old men fight? Who??" and I cut it out. The most terribly manipulative of the Ten Swords, he vanished without having a chance to show off those huge brains. Senkaku was fine, but Ive been tending to use characters with weird heads. Ah . . . I think now that Ten Swords was too many, and I should have settled for six or seven . . . As for the motif, I think those of my generation will get it at once. Its from the NHK puppet show "Tale of Purin-Purin" (and now Im thinking, what a title . . . ), the dictator of the republican country General Ruchi. Theres something weird about being a dictator of a republican nation, but when I was a child all I noticed was how huge his head was. By the first glance

you knew he had an IQ of 300 (maybe even 3000), truly a great design. The plot was even more incredible; he was really an alien who had transformed into a meteorite to come to Earth! And his real body was a giant brain! It was a really neat puppet show. I look forward to the next one.

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 128--Soujirou Takes the Field (Houji pounds his fist against the table.) Shishio: What is it, Houji. Houji (shaking with rage): A telegram . . . from intelligence in Kyoto . . . The attack on the Aoiya has failed. Iwanbou has fled, and Henya, Kamatari, Fuji and Saitsuchi have been arrested . . .! Shishio: In other words, the Ten Swords are all but destroyed. Houji: Why! They even had Fuji with them, there was no way they could have failed! How did-Shishio: They were stronger than we were. Thats all there is to it. Soujirou (adjusting his wristguards): After all, in this world the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak die. But its okay. Im strong, so I can do the work of all of the Ten Swords, cant I? (on his way out) Well, Ill just be a minute. Shishio: The strong live, the weak die. Those words I taught him are the code he lives by. Its his only truth. Because he has suppressed all emotions but amusement, its impossible read the lines of his sword. He uses his natural gifts to the fullest. A born prodigy who surpasses even Battousai. And there's something Battousai didn't see at Shingetsu. The other gift of Okubos assassin. The supreme violence I discovered and perfected in Seta Soujirou. You were given a glimpse of what will destroy you, Battousai. (Elsewhere) Yumi (pushing herself away from Sanosuke): All right, Ive had it! Sanosuke: Whatre you so mad about, Im the one that had to carry you the whole way. Yumi: Shut up. What woman would be happy about being carried like a dog? Sanosuke: Kay, then how bout like this? (holding a straw dummy in classic bride-over-the-threshold manner) Yumi: No way! (Not with you!) Sanosuke: You can count me out too. (A twisted bitch like you.) Yumi: What was that?? Kenshin: Miss Yumi. Is that the next room? Yumi: Yes. Thats the room of Soujirou the Prodigy, strongest of the Ten Swords. This time, youve met your destiny-Sanosuke: Hey, I think Ive heard of this guy. He any good? Kenshin: Yes. (Yumi: Are you listening?) Kenshin: Hes the youth that cut through the reverse blade in an exchange of battou-jutsu. We both withdrew then in a draw. Had we continued, it was obvious by looking at our swords who held the advantage. But now I have the true reverse blade and the succession technique, the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. This time, I will not be defeated.

(They open the door. Soujirou is waiting for them.) Soujirou: Its been a long time, Mr. Himura. Im pleased to see you arrived here safely. Sanosuke (smacking his forehead): This is him . . .? (thinking) Dont know what kind of hero I was expecting, but this is the kid Kenshin cant defeat? Kenshin: I thank you for your kind words, but I have no time for wit or conversation. Will you fight, or let me pass? Answer me quickly. Soujirou: Time . . . ? Oh, you mean the Aoiya situation. The Aoiyas in no danger. We just received word that our attack had failed. (noticing the shock on all three faces) Mr. Houji was surprised as well, but, well, the truth is the truth. But now its I who has no time. Ive got to do the work of the Ten Swords all on my own. I cant allow you to take up too much of my time. And so--(falling into battou-jutsu stance) (Kenshin takes the stance as well, and they charge towards each other. They strike, blocking the others blade with their own, and fall back. Soujirous sword has a hairline crack at the point of impact.) Sanosuke: All right! Yumi: Whadduya mean, all right. It was just a tiny scratch. Theyre almost even. Soujirou: Wow . . . It doesnt look any different, but your new blade is very fine, Mr. Himura. My treasured Kiki Ichimonji Norimune is nothing in comparison. Yumi: Kiku Ichimonji . . . (thinking) But thats an even greater sword than the Nagaso Nekotetsu! He cracked that famous blade . . . ! Sanosuke: If the wielder is the best, then the blade is the best. Even a small crack will be a huge disadvantage, fighting in this enclosed space. Whatever happened in their last match, Himura Kenshin is faster at battou-jutsu. This time hes got em! Soujirou: Youre gotten better, Mr. Himura. You were so strong to begin with, its amazing that you could improve. But its strange. No matter how strong someone like you gets, I just cant understand you. Well, its all right. Youll never be a match for Mr. Shishio. Ill just have to take you a little more seriously. (He dashes forward and seems to disappear, reappearing beside Kenshin to take a swing at him. Kenshin barely dodges.) Kenshin (thinking): That--that leg strength. So this is the strength of the assassin that cut down General Okubo in a moving carriage! Soujirou: Huh? Did I miss?

FREE TALK Hello, its me again. As I write this, Im fighting off early-spring drowsiness. Im so sleepy . . . As usual, Im going to talk about games. Every time I write these, I end up sounding like a gamer, and I thought I wouldnt this time, but Ive heard some things I have to write about. First, the rumors about a polygon Samurai Spirits have turned out to be true. To tell the truth, I heard it when it was just a rumor back in early autumn of last year, but when Ten-Samu came out, I thought "So it is Gase, isnt it?" . . . As a 2D supporter, I was somewhat worried, but when I saw the released images, it looked as though it might be good. I think its probably using the motif of the first Samurai Spirits as its basis (I'm guessing from Nakorurus clothes--in the pictures I saw, her skirts were short) but its too bad that the 2D Samurai Spirits continued into the fourth is coming to an end. Besides, because Ambrosia itself probably wont be resolved, and because I still want to see more of the chracters lives, Im still hoping for a sequel to the 2D version. Speaking of games, someone's given me Final Fantasy VII (my thanks to S-san) but I have no time, so I havent played it yet.

I probably wont get a chance while Im being serialized. I have the Samurai Spirits RPG waiting too. Its too bad, but Ill just have to be patient. To change the topic, my style has changed recently. Ive receieved a number of opinions from various people, but I myself think that since serialization began, this is a second turning point. Its pretty different; specifically, its more simple, with fewer wrinkles and lines in the hair and clothes, and the eyes have gotten smaller. (Sadamoto Yoshiyuki-sensei of Evangelion has had an especially great influence on the eye size.) A perfected style has its charms, but for myself, I intend to change my style gradually as the flow takes me. Its only been three years that Ive been able to earn my living though manga. Its still too early to be perfect, and at the moment I become perfect, Ill probably be finished . . . There are many ideal styles, but at the heart of it all is Obata-shishou. The road is too long, but Ill do my best. Finally, the Ruroken anime. Lately its been very good, and I can just relax and watch it every week. In particular, thanks to the effort Kantoku-san poured into the volume seven manuscript, Kenshins farewell to Kaoru came out perfectly. I hope theyll continue to keep up this standard of work. As for the latest development in Shonen Jump: the story from here on has all sorts of difficult meanings that Ive been racking my brains over. Let me verify something here, though: as Ive written somewhere before, in Ruroken Ive fundamentally been aiming at a happy ending. Please bear this in mind and enjoy the new developments. See you again in the next volume. --Watsuki Nobuhiro

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Fifteen--The Giant Against the Great Man Part 129--Shukuchi Soujirou: Oh? I missed. (swinging his sword onto his shoulder) Oh well. Next time Ill have you. Sanosuke (thinking, amazed): Hes fast! That was as fast as Kenshins godspeed. No . . . unless Im going crazy, that was faster than . . .. (shaking his head violently) No way! Nobody on earth could be faster than Kenshin. (aloud) Hey, what was that he just did? Yumi (also stunned): I dont know . . . Sanosuke: What!? You were the one yapping about how good he is! Yumi: Thats what Lord Shishio says! This is the first time Ive seen the boy fight! Sanosuke: So whatre you-Kenshin: . . . Shukuchi. Sanosuke & Yumi: Huh? Kenshin: That which surpasses godspeed. The extreme godspeed Shukuchi. Soujirou: Oh, you know it? You really are a swordsman to the bone. I didnt know what it was called either until Mr. Shishio told me. Houji (pouring wine): Shukuchi? So theres his natural gifts and his suppressed emotions. This is Soujirous third strength? Shishio: Yes. Shukuchi--a rare body technique by which one springs from initial speed to top speed through great strength of the legs, penetrating the range of your opponent in an instant. It is spoken of widely among the schools. To the layman, it looks as though the distance between the two fighters had suddenly shrunk, hence the name. Shishio: They say the Mouri no Sanbonya could do it, but all three of them together could never touch Soujirou. Houji: So Shukuchi is speed that the eye cant follow--thats what he can do. Shishio: No. Thats Battousais godspeed, at its best. Soujirous ultimate godspeed Shukuchi is speed the eye cant even see. Soujirou (smiling): But, Mr. Himura. That wasnt the real Shukuchi just now. To be precise, that was three steps before the Shukuchi. Thats why you could see and avoid it. In Shingetsu, I compared you with Senkaku and guessed it would be enough to bring you down, but, Im sorry, I seem to have misjudged you. This time, lets try two steps before the Shukuchi. (He leaps forward, visible only as a series of rips in the tatami mat under his feet. Kenshin dodges to the side but Soujirou follows him, and Kenshin barely avoids his blow.) Sanosuke: Dont stop, Kenshin! Thats what hes waiting for! (Soujirou whips back around. Kenshin leaps into the air--suddenly Soujirou appears in the air behind him.) Sanosuke: WHAT?? (Kenshin brings around his sword to block, and they return to earth unhurt.)

Kenshin (thinking): Its not just his feet, even the way he carries himself is fast. On top of that, because his emotions are held back I cant read his movements, and it makes him seem even faster. But on the other hand, if I could cut through head on instead . . . !! I mastered this with the succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. The strongest and fastest of the Hiten Mitsurugi schools charging techniques. Kuzuryuusen (Soujirou is utterly taken aback. Kenshin slides to a halt, looking over his shoulder.) Sanosuke: He got him! Soujirou (reappearing just behind Kenshin): No. The killing begins here. (He deals him a great blow across the back. Kenshin, bleeding profusely, manages to keep his feet.) Kenshin (thinking): He dodged--it should be impossible to block or evade the Kuzuryuusen. This Soujirou really is faster than me--no, faster than the Hiten Mitsurugi school--!! Soujirou (looking just a little shaken): Thats odd. I thought I had you that time . . . The Giant Against the Great Man--End

Back to Home To Volume Fifteen

Volume Sixteen Divine Providence

Part 130 Soujirou's Past A Chance Meeting on a Moonlit Night Part 131 Soujirou's Past Thunder and Madness Part 132 Soujirou's Past A Smile in the Freezing Rain Part 133 A Spirit Broken Part 134 The Second Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki Part 135 Those who Gather, Those who Leave Part 136 When did the Battle Begin? Part 137 Nourishment Part 138 Divine Providence

Back to Home

Ruroken Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 130--Soujirous Past--A Chance Meeting on a Moonlit Night (After taking a massive slash to the back, Kenshin is breathing hard but still keeps his feet.) Sanosuke (thinking): Kenshins . . . its the first time someones gotten him on the back. Not good--this is definitely not good! Yumi (thinking): He can do it! The boy--no, Soujirou the Prodigy--he really is better than Himura Battousai! Just one more attack! The next one will bring him down for sure! Soujirou (still looking puzzled): It really is strange. Sanosuke & Yumi: Huh? Soujirou: I was meaning to go for the opening after your attack all along, but it didnt bring you down. (musing) Strange . . . (Sanosuke and Yumi look disgusted.) Yumi: Look, boy, you can think about it later, just hurry up and kill him! Sanosuke: Now, Kenshin! Hes distracted! Get him! Soujirou (looking down): Oh. Mr. Himura, Im sorry, can you wait for a minute. After all that running, look at my sandals. (The straw-soled sandals are tattered, their laces broken.) Soujirou: Rest yourself while I change them. (walking off) Lets see, spare sandals . . . Yumi (storming after him): Come back here boy--!! Sanosuke: Why didnt you attack, Kenshin? There wouldve been nothing cowardly about it. It'd be his fault for stopping in the middle of a fight. Kenshin: That sounds like something Saitou would say. I just couldnt attack someone so unashamedly off-guard. More importantly, I want to dress these wounds. Let me borrow some bandages. Sanosuke: . . . So hes really tough? Kenshin: Yes . . . He has the speed of a trueborn swordsman. And I cant read his moves . . . But I do know one thing. At first glance, he looks like hes lost all emotion, but when he didnt destroy me as he intended, while it was subtle, there was a flicker of unease. If he were truly without emotion, there would be none. Something has happened to him to seal his emotions away at the bottom of his heart . . . though he may not realize it himself. (In the other room) Yumi: Hey! Why didnt you give him the final blow! Just one more step, and you would have-Soujirou (sweetly): Miss Yumi, why are you so angry? (Yumi almost chokes with rage) Yumi: No matter how good you are, this is just leaving too much to chance! Himuras got that precious succession technique of his, so if you think you can just knock him off whenever you want, youre making a big mistake! Soujirou (lacing his sandals): I dont think of him so lightly. Mr. Himura is far stronger than I expected him to be. Worthy of the legendary Hitokiri. But no matter how strong he is, the Mr. Himura of today cant compare with Mr. Shishio or I. Ive

only heard this from Mr. Shishio, but Mr. Himuras sworn never to kill again. He wields his sword to protect the weak, doesnt he? So he shouldnt be able to compare with us. No. He shouldnt be able to-(flashback) Father: Stupid brat! (He kicks the young Soujirou, about nine years old, through the door.) Father: I told you to move a hundred bags of rice into the western barn! Cant you do anything! (Soujirou raises his face, smiling slightly. The man throws his sake bottle at him, catching him on the forehead.) Father: What the hell are you grinning about! Youre not setting foot in this house till you finish the job! Youre sleeping outside tonight! (Though his forehead is bleeding, the smile does not leave Soujirous face.) Father: Damn kid. Sister: Now, now, father. Father: Things have been bad enough since the new government started taking land tax in cash instead of rice. Then dads mistress leaves this brat on our hands. Sister: That kid . .. Hes always got that creepy little grin on his face. We had to adopt him for the sake of appearances, but he's not all there. Younger Brother: Hes fine, isnt he father? Hell work for us all his life and well never have to give him a thing. Mother: Youd better believe we wont! I dont care who adopted him, you think hes laying a finger on our land or the store? Father: Don't be silly. Thats all for my children! (Soujirou walks away, still smiling. He draws water from the well and is cleaning off his forehead when he hears a noise. He creeps closer to have a look. A policeman is fighting with a man swathed in bandages. The policeman charges, and the man in bandages first cuts off his arms, then cleaves him in half. A twig breaks under Soujirous foot, and the man turns.) Shishio: You saw. Didnt you, boy . . .

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 131--Soujirous Past--Thunder and Madness Kenshin: Hes been gone a long time. Sanosuke: Whats he doing? Were ready over here. (Soujirou laces his sandals absently, lost in his memories.) Shishio: You saw, boy. You could have seen, so I have no choice. Ill kill you here. (He raises the sword, but something makes him stop.) Shishio: Are you so happy to die, boy? Soujirou (with a frozen, helpless smile on his face): Huh? (looking about in confusion) Huh? What? This? Ha ha . . . what? (Shishio considers him for a moment, then sheathes his sword.) Shishio: Boy! Get me food and some bandages. Do it and Ill let you live. (A little later, in the storeroom. Shishio has removed the old, dirty bandages and replaced them with fresh ones. Soujirou watches him from the other side of a stack of rice bundles.) Shishio. Thats better. I can move now. Soujirou: Um . . . sir? (Shishio turns to look at him, and he hides behind the rice.) Shishio: Im not so old you have to call me sir. Well, maybe you cant tell like this. My name is Shishio. Soujirou: Um, Mr. Shishio. Shishio: Yeah? Soujirou: You killed that policeman, so are you a bad guy? Shishio: The government is the real bad guy. They used me and then tried to burn me to death. Soujirou: So youre a good guy then! Shishio: No. Im a fiend from hell. (Soujirou is suddenly cowering on the far side of the barn.) Shishio: Dont run away. I said I wouldnt kill you. (leaning back) I like it here. As long as you dont talk, no ones going to find me here. Ill stay here a while. Soujirou (thinking): He really is a bad guy, but . . . hes really, really strong . . . (The next day. The two brothers are talking as Soujirou carries a bundle of rice.) Younger Brother: Did you hear the news? Older Brother: Yeah, about the escaped rebel. The cops just came to tell dad. They say the three cops that went after him

have been missing for the last three days. Younger Brother: They combed the woods and they still couldn't find him. Soujirou (thinking): They won't find him. I buried the body deep in the woods. And Mr. Shishio hasn't set foot outside the barn. Older Brother: Hey, Soujirou! Soujirou (dropping his bundle): Ye-yes? Older Brother: You spent the night outside three nights again. Did you see anything or hear anything? If you did youd better tell us. (grabbing the front of his shirt) If you hide anything, Ill find out. This is a chance to show off my skills. Ill kill the rebel! (He brings his sword down, splitting the bundle in half.) Younger Brother: There you go again. You cant just wave that thing around without thinking like that. Older Brother: Oh, give it a rest. Whatre we going to do about the rice. Younger Brother: I guess we have no choice. (raising his voice) Soujirou! You ruined another bag of rice! Soujirou: What?! Father (pulling the screen door open): What! How many of those do you think we have, you brat! You cant even do a simple job right! Im not letting get away with it this time! (That night, in the storeroom.) Shishio: Hm . . . I see. So theyre devils too. Why are you always smiling if they kick you around like that? Soujirou (smiling): Huh? What? Huh? Ha ha . . . yeah. I guess its a little weird. I didnt used to do it. When I first came here, when they picked on me or treated me like I was in their way, Id get mad or cry. But the more I got mad, the more I cried, theyd just tell me to shut up or hit me. But if I was patient and kept smiling, theyd give up and go away, and I wouldnt get hurt any more. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how bad, if I just kept smiling . . . Shishio: So as you kept showing them a fake smile, without realizing it yourself, you started dealing with scary or painful things by smiling? Soujirou: Well, they cant help it. Its like they say. Im not his real son, so . . . Shishio: No. It doesnt matter where youre born. Its because youre weak. In this world, the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak die. No matter how hard you smile, you cant run from the truth. Here. (He holds out his wakizashi.) Shishio: Im giving this to you. In payment for letting me stay here. (Inside) Mother: Has anyone seen those bandages? Older Brother: What? I wouldnt know. Mother: Thats strange. Where could they be . . . Theres rice missing from the kitchen too. I thought that little thief Sou probably took it, but why would he take bandages?

Younger Brother (chuckling): Dad beat him up pretty bad today. I bet he took those too. Mother: Even so, theyre all gone. He couldnt have used up five rolls. Older Brother: Hey, Dad . . . that government rebel. They said he was burned all over, didnt they? Father: Yeah, they--That little bastard!! (Inside the barn) Shishio: My burns are throbbing. Therell be a storm tonight. (Outside, Soujirou holds the sheathed wakizashi in his shaking hands.) Soujirou (thinking): . . . After all, in this world the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak . . .

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 feb 1999

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 132--Soujirous Past--A Smile in the Freezing Rain (Soujirou sits outside the barn, holding the sword and thinking.) After all, in the world, the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak die. Soujirou (thinking): But . . . it must hurt to be cut with a sword. It hurts a lot just getting hit, so that must really hurt. (He thinks this over.) Soujirou: Ill just have to give it back. I couldnt be a great swordsman like Mr. Shishio. Im weak, but Ill get by. Father (from the house): SOUJIROU! Soujirou: What could he want, its the middle of the night . . . Ill hide it under the porch for now, and give it back to Mr. Shishio in the morning. (He walks over to the house, to find the family waiting for him. The father carries a shovel, the older brother, his sword.) Father: Soujirou--you thought you could trick me, you little bastard! (He knocks him down with the shovel.) Father: You disobeyed a government order in this day and age! You want to destroy my business? Youre not getting away with this! Spit it out! Wheres the rebel! (Soujirou is down and bleeding.) Older Brother: Ive had enough of this brat! Ill kill him for this! Sister: Wait, wait. Isnt this getting a little unpleasant? Younger Brother: Hm? Oh, dont worry. He was hiding a very bad man. This sort of thing is natural when one human being kills another. Just kill him, brother. The only place Soujirou could hide anyone is in the barn. After this all we have to do is call the police. Father: I wont let him destroy my business! Sister: Thats true. Im sure if we tell the police about the rebel theyll give us a reward. Mother: So this is how he repays us for all our trouble raising him! Younger Brother: This is your chance to show off that sword youre always talking about. (The scene blurs before Soujirou's eyes.) The flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak-(He screams and runs.) Older Brother: Hes getting away! Soujirou (thinking desperately): Help me! Somebody--somebody--anybody! Somebody help me!

Father: Hes gone! Whered he go! (The younger brother notices a footprint under the porch. Soujirou is hiding underneath, clutching the sheathed wakizashi.) Soujirou (thinking): Help me . . . Mr. Shishio . . . Younger Brother (crawling underneath the porch): There you are! Whatre you doing here? (noticing the wakizashi) Ho . . . that thing looks expensive. Was it in the barn? (reaching out for it) Where was it, where was it? (His hand closes on the sheath, pulling it off.) The food of the strong is the flesh of the weak. The strong live, the weak-Die. (A scream fills the air.) Sister: How coarse. Mother: Blood will tell. (Something rolls out from under the porch.) Sister: Here he comes. (It is actually the brothers severed head. Soujirou emerges after it, covered in blood.) Soujirou: In this world the food of the strong is the flesh of the weak. The strong live-Father & Older Brother (raising their weapons): That brat--!! Soujirou: The weak--(as their heads fly through the air)--DIE!!! (Screams and thunder echo as Shishio, in the barn, sits finishing his onigiri. As rain begins to fall, he walks out, to find Soujirou standing motionless among the bodies.) Shishio: Are you crying? (Soujirou turns towards him, smiling.) Soujirou: No. Shishio (as he begins to walk on): Coming with me? Soujirou: Okay. Hey, Mr. Shishio? Shishio: Yeah? Soujirou: Do you think . . . I could be strong? Shishio: Sure. Youll be the strongest there is, after me-(In the present, Soujirou stands up, ready.) Soujirou: After all, in this world the food of the strong is the flesh of the weak. Yumi: What?

Soujirou: He fights on behalf of the weak. Whatever he says or does, he must be wrong. If he wasnt wrong, someone should have protected me then. Yumi: Sou? Soujirou: Its getting on my nerves . . . fighting with him. Somehow . . .

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 133--A Spirit Broken Soujirou: Its annoying. Just seeing him is somehow . . . Yumi (thinking): Annoying? Hes smiling same as always, but . . . (aloud) Boy! You've got all kinds of enemies to face after this. Use the Shukuchi in the next attack and finish him. (thinking) Hes different from the normal Soujirou! Soujirou: Of course. That was my intention. Ive decided to use one step before the Shukuchi. Yumi: Boy!! Soujirou: Oh, please dont be angry. I have every confidence that I could defeat Mr. Himura with the Shukuchi. But using my full strength against his wrong-headed sword would just be too annoying. (He re-enters the next room.) Sanosuke: Here he comes. Kenshin: Yes . . . Sanosuke: You gonna be okay? Kenshin: I cant say. Only that if I cant defeat this boy, I wont reach Shishio. So I wont be able to return to Miss Kaoru and the others. Ill use my full strength. I have no other choice. Soujirou: One step before the Shukuchi. (He all but disappears, detectable only by the breaking of the tatami mats under his feet.) Kenshin (thinking): Right? Or left? (A similar break hits the ceiling, then a wall. Kenshin is surrounded on all sides by the crashes that mark Soujirous passing.) Kenshin (thinking): An omnidirectional attack, using not only horizontal but vertical space! Sanosuke: Theres nowhere to run now! Soujirou: After all, in this world the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. (Kenshin whips his head around to follow the voice, but theres nothing there.) Soujirou: The strong live, the weak die. (Kenshin turns again--Soujirou materializes over his left shoulder, and he puts up his sword to block. A glimpse of the nine-year-old Soujirou, smiling.) Soujirou: You dont kill? You protect the weak? Thats what you say, but youre wrong. (He strikes again, and again Kenshin blocks. Young Soujirou, crying out in shock.) Soujirou: Why didnt you protect me then? If what you say is right, why didnt anyone protect me? (He disappears again. Kenshin does his best to dodge the blitz of rapid movement.) Sanosuke: "Then"? "Why didnt you protect me?" Whats he talking about? Hes not making any sense.

Yumi: It is strange . . . Hes definitely acting different than usual. Sanosuke (thinking): Could it . . . could his past be coming back to him, like how Kenshin reverted to Battousai in his fight with Saitou? Yumi (thinking): He cant cope with the strong emotions the fight is bringing up. Hes losing his mind! Soujirou: No one protected me then. The only thing that protected me was the truth that Mr. Shishio taught me. All it took was one stroke of the wakizashi . . . (He descends behind Kenshin for the final blow.) Soujirou (thinking): So Mr. Shishio is the one thats right! (The young Soujirou clutches the sword, his eyes mad with rage.) (Kenshin coolly looks behind him in plenty of time to see Soujirou.) Sanosuke: I knew it! If hes showing emotion, no matter how fast he is, Kenshin can read his moves! (Kenshin dodges very slightly, and Soujirou buries his sword in the tatami instead.) Sanosuke (grinning): Now hes got him! Yumi (shocked): He saw him! (Soujirou stares at the blade halted inches before his throat. A tense moment.) Soujirou: What are you doing? Do you mean to win without giving the finishing blow? Kenshin: You say no one protected you then. No matter how hard I try, I cant think what youre referring to. But, if its not too late, couldnt you make a fresh start now? (Soujirou freezes. The young Soujirou stands in the freezing rain, holding a bloody sword.) The strong live, the weak die. The true words Mr. Shishio taught me. But is being weak so wrong? I killed, but I didnt really want to kill them. Yes. In the rain, I smiled, but I was really crying. I was really crying. (Soujirou screams, clutching his head.) Yumi: Soujirous . . . broken . . . Soujirou: Youre interfering. Your very existence is . . . Fighting with you is making me strange! I dont care whos right! Ill kill you with the next attack!

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 134--The Second Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki Seta Soujirou, born the first year of Bunkyuu in the prefecture of Kanagawa. When he was eight, he slaughtered his abusive adoptive parents and their children. Since then, as the right hand of former Ishin Shishi Shishio Makoto, many have fallen to him, beginning with the Minister Okubo Toshimichi. (Soujirou pulls his sword from the floor and walks to the center of the room.) Soujirou: Youre interfering. (He whips his sword around him in a blinding half-circle, then sheathes it, assuming battou-jutsu stance.) Soujirou: Im coming. Be ready. (Kenshin watches him closely.) Sanosuke: Battou-jutsu stance. The right hand a little lowered . . . (thinking) This is a match of speed now. Soujirou: My only named technique. Shuntensatsu. As the name implies, it kills in an instant. There is no time to feel pain. Kenshin: A series of moves connecting a Shukuchi charge with self-taught battou-jutsu? Most assuredly a Shuntensatsu. But can you do it? With your heart confused as it is now. Soujirou: I see. So you know everything, don't you? What arrogance you have. Sanosuke (thinking): That idiot. What arrogance? After that harsh match with Aoshi, hes being pushed by someone who hasnt even shown his true strength yet. Unfavorable fights are the only kind he gets . . . Soujirou: You should be worrying about yourself instead of me, Mr. Himura. When you read this move, there will be no time to respond. Thats the speed of the Shuntensatsu. Kenshin: I see. Then Ill try this. Yumi: He sheathed his sword! Sanosuke: Hes going to use it at the last minute! Theres only one battou-jutsu technique it can be! The Hiten Mitsurugi School succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!! Soujirou: . . . Are you serious? Kenshin: Im always serious. If I were not, my opponents would not take my words seriously. Soujirou (remembering): But if its not too late, couldnt you make a fresh start now? (aloud) I understand. Then I will throw away my arrogance and meet you seriously. (thinking) Full strength against full strength . . . any other way, after I won, I still wouldn't know the answer. Is he right? Or is Mr. Shishio? My Shuntensatsu will discover the truth! (Soujirou is suddenly gone.) Yumi (thinking): He disappeared! Sanosuke (thinking): Thats the Shukuchi! Its too fast, you cant even see it! (Kenshin starts running forward.)

Sanosuke: Kenshin!? (thinking) Hes right . . . Kenshin has the advantage in battou-jutsu but Soujirou has more pure speed. If hes up against Shukuchi moving into the Prodigys battou-jutsu Shuntensatsu, combining godspeed with the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki instead of waiting to meet him should make their overall speed almost equal. The determining factor now is-(A flash of feet, eyes, drawn swords.) Sanosuke (thinking): The techniques destructive power! (The swords meet, and a dull edge splinters a sharp one. Soujirou is sent flying.) (Half of Soujirous sword is sticking point-down in the floor. Kenshin is slumped over, breathing hard.) Sanosuke: Hey, you okay? Kenshin: More or less. Soujirou? (Yumi cradles Soujirous head in her lap.) Soujirou: So it . . . turned out . . . exactly the opposite as in Shingetsu. To be that strong even though hes sworn not to kill . . . its almost unfair. Yumi: Kid, youre . . . Soujirou: When you believe lie heaped on lie, you have to break them down all at once, Miss Yumi. I was wrong . . . I got my answer. (sitting up) Mr. Himura, you were the one that was right. Werent you . . . . Kenshin: No. If winning and being strong makes you right, then its Shishio you should believe. If you could find the truth by fighting once or twice, everyones way of living would be right. The true answer comes not by fighting but by living your life, as you atone for your sins. Soujirou (falling back into Yumis lap): Youre a harsh man, Mr. Himura . . . Kenshin (smiling a little): Am I . . . Soujirou: You wouldnt let me have a simple answer. Youre much harsher than Mr. Shishio . . .

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 feb 1999

The Results of the Third Character Popularity Poll! 1. Himura Kenshin 10896 2. Sagara Sanosuke 4242 3. Saitou Hajime 4115 4. Shinomori Aoshi 3864 5. Seta Soujirou 3009 6. Myojin Yahiko 2903 7. Kamiya Kaoru 2051 8. Hiko Seijuurou 1914 9. Makimichi Misao 1874 10. Kamatari 870 11. Sagara Souzou 12. Okita Soushi 13. Shishio Makoto 14. Hanya 15. Takani Megumi

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 135--Those who Gather, Those who Leave Soujirou: If you just go a little farther youll find Mr. Shishio. You wont need Miss Yumi to guide you anymore. (Kenshin and Sanosuke pound down the corridor.) Kenshin: I wonder if hell be all right. Sanosuke: What? Hes fine. Hes not gonna die, anyway. Kenshin: Not of his wounds. Sanosuke: Oh--you mean the problem of his heart. Its not for us to say now. We should be thinking about whats up ahead. Kenshin: True enough. (In Soujirous room) Yumi: Will you be all right? I should be going too-Soujirou: Mm. Just a little longer. Your thighs are so soft. Yumi: . . . Youre weird . . . Soujirou: Ha ha. Joking aside, you dont have to worry. Through those doors is a secret passage that will take you straight to Mr. Shishio. Get to him before Mr. Himura does; theres something I want you to tell him. Tell him what the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki really is . . . (In the library, Aoshi slowly gets to his feet, obviously in pain. He tries to pull his sword from the floor, but has to stop.) Saitou (at the door): I see you got your ass kicked again. Aoshi: Saitou Hajime . . Saitou: Hm? You should know me as Fujita Gorou.

Aoshi: I heard about you from a man called Seta. Saitou: Is that so. Aoshi: Well, youve been hanging around here for a while. Battousais long gone. Saitou: Then everythings going according to plan. Aoshi: What . . . (Saitou tosses him a folded paper.) Aoshi (opening it): This is . . . (thinking) A rough sketch of the headquarters interior . . . How did he . . . Saitou: Your intelligence network is formidable, but the national system is the best in the country. It's one of the reasons I work for the government. If youve gotten this far in, you wont need a guide. Splitting up is the better plan. Aoshi: So you're only using Battousai and the others as decoys. Saitou: Yes. Something like that. This is a war to decide the future of this nation. Nothing can come before that. Aoshi: Then what about your match? The conflict between you and Battousai, that you've carried on ever since the Bakumatsu and still haven't settled? If Battousai dies here, what will you do? Saitou: Then whoever lives is the victor. Youve been useful. (as he walks out) Your fight with Battousai distracted both the enemy and Battousai from me. Ive been able to move in the shadows. Aoshi (thinking): Saitou Hajime, captain of the third unit of the Shinsengumi . . . Seasoned veterans like him were thronging to Kyoto during the Bakumatsu. If the Oniwabashuu could have fought then . . . (he closes his eyes) Regrets . . . (he pulls the kodachi from the floor) The present is more important than the future. The time to fight is now! Yumi: The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki? Soujirou: Yes . . . I saw it all in that instant. Its-Yumi: The left foot?! Soujirou: Yes. The standard move in battou-jutsu is to step into it with your right foot, so as not to cut your own leg. But Mr. Himura stepped with his left. Of course he wouldnt cut himself. At the culmination of the swing of the hand and the twist of the hips in an draw of the sword meant not to kill, the last step is taken at that one fleeting instant. That step gives his sword an instant more of acceleration and power. It changes his godspeed battou-jutsu into the ultimate godspeed technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. Yumi: So with that one step . . . Soujirou: Yes. But its a difficult step to take. A step taken on the edge of life and death. A measure discovered in desperation. If he had even the slightest hint of hesitation, it would be impossible. Yumi: You mean you couldnt do it? Soujirou: I couldnt. Thats why I was defeated. But I think Mr. Shishio will be able to break the technique. The succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki cant be done without that left-footed step. So if he focuses on Mr. Himuras left foot instead of his eyes or his arms, hell know when hes about to use it. Yumi: I understand. Ill tell Lord Shishio right away. Soujirou: Wait a moment. I have another favor to ask of you.

(He opens a drawer.) Yumi: This is . . . Soujirou: The wakizashi Mr. Shishio gave to me long ago. Ive treasured it for these past ten years . . . Please return it to him now. Yumi: Boy . . . then youre . . . Soujirou: Mr. Shishio wasnt wrong. What saved me then was this wakizashi and Mr. Shishio. Thats the undeniable truth. But, like Mr. Himura said, Ive decided to search for the true answers myself. So Im leaving . . . Yumi: I see .. . Thats best, I think . . . Soujirou: Give my best wishes to Mr. Shishio. Yumi: Even if I didnt, Lord Shishios unbeatable. Soujirou (turning away): No . . . hes not . . . Yumi: I know. Good luck. (The door closes behind her. A tear trickles down Soujirous cheek.) (In his chamber, Shishio sits holding the wakizashi in one hand.) Shishio: I see. Soujirou, hm . . . so the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki and this sword are his parting gifts to me. And Im the only one left to fight. (He stands, clenching his fist until the wakizashi splinters and breaks.) Shishio: After all, who could follow my strength!

The Makings of the Characters--Seta Soujirou--Supplement Soujirou was really popular, but in the end, he caused me a lot of grief. I used Okita Soushi of the aforementioned "Record of the Bloodshed of the Shinsengumi" by Shiba Ryoutarou as the basis of his character, but when it came time to draw him, expressing his personality was really, really difficult, and on top of that it came just at the busiest time of the year, the year-end advance. I didnt have time to consider the problem seriously, and my assistant ended up coming to my rescue. (My assistant understands Soujirou a lot better than I do.) Since Okita Soushi died young, a lot of fans were worried that Soujirou would see the light and then die. But actually I had decided he would survive from the beginning. Because of his painful experiences Soujirou left everything to Shishio and gave up thinking for himself; he couldnt finish off his life and escape into death, but had to live on even in pain and atone. Its a rejected, harsh way of thinking, but its a choice one should make as a human being. (If you replace Soujirous relationship with Shishio with that of a fanatical believer who entrusts his mind to the leader of an extremist religious cult, I think youll understand my reasoning.) No matter how harsh the external influence of family or society, no matter how bitter your life, I believe that the one thing you cant do is give up thinking for yourself. Well, no matter how much of this I write, because of Soujirous personality, hell go on smiling and looking innocent as always. Like Anji, hes a character I feel I didnt use as much as I could have, and Id like to bring him back at some point. Maybe its a false hope, but . . .

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter translations by maigo-chan last updated 26 feb 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 136--When Did the Battle Begin? (Shishio and Houji stand on the battlefield, waiting.) Shishio: How many years has it been since I fought personally. Houji: You seem pleased. Shishio: Of course. He still honors his oath not to kill, so its hard to say that Hitokiri Battousai has awakened, but hes even managed to defeat Soujirou. As a swordsman, the prospect of fighting him stirs my blood as much as taking over the country. And on top of that, theres the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki to look forward to. I said it the day he arrived in Kyoto. Whatever the outcome, I will enjoy this. Houji: But I regret that it came to this. The Rengoku was destroyed, most of our soldiers have been arrested, and the Ten Swords are scattered. Our plans for Japan have been set back by ten years. Lord Shishio, please, destroy Battousai and those who follow him here and now. Then ten years from now! All Ive done for this organization will be realized then! (thinking) Yes, then Japan will reap violence as a true world power! Now, as the Western powers colonize weaker countries one by one, Japan has no choice but to become strong. To unify this strength, the age needs Shishio Makoto! It is all for Lord Shishio! (The barrel of a shotgun peeks out from the edge of his coat.) Houji (thinking): If necessary, I will be hated once more! (Kenshin and Sanosuke approach a door at the end of the hallway.) Sanosuke: End of the road! (punching through the door) This is it! (Yumi is standing on the other side, looking bored.) Yumi: Slow, arent you? I was beginning to wonder if youd ever get here. Sanosuke: How the hell did you--! Damn her! Well, lets get going, Kenshin! Kenshin (slumped over): Ri . . right . .. Sanosuke: Hey . . . (Kenshin coughs up blood.) Sanosuke: Hey! Kenshin: Im fine. (Yumi pauses a moment.) Yumi: Youre tired. Well, what do you expect, if you fight two guys one after the other. Sanosuke: What? Yumi: What do you want to do? If you want to leave, Ill turn a blind eye. Promise not to interfere with Lord Shishios plans and Ill let you go here. Kenshin: It seems as though you dont want Shishio and I to fight. Well, its only natural you should worry about him.

Yumi (turning away): A girl cant even show mercy to you idiots! (But her face is worried.) Kenshin: Sano . . . Sanosuke: Yeah? Kenshin: I must ask you again. This is fight is between Shishio and I. Please dont interfere. Sanosuke: Yeah. I know. (thinking) Thats all I can say. But I didnt come all this way to watch you die. Yahiko and the girl need you. Kenshin: I thank you. Sanosuke (thinking): No, its not just them. In today's Japan there are a lot of people who don't see that they still need men like you. And no matter who calls me a liar or a coward, my Futae no Kiwami is not staying out of this! (They come to a set of huge iron doors.) Yumi: On the other side of these doors is Lord Shishios private battleground. Once I open them, thats it. Theres nowhere to run. (She pulls a lever. Gears grind and the doors slowly open. A narrow bridge connects to a tower topped by the square battlefield; flaming smokestacks surround them.) Kenshin: A battleground set halfway up a shear cliff . . . there is truly no escape. Sanosuke: And the smell . . . Theyre burning a lot of stinkwater in those fires. Houji: Stinkwater, what an old-fashioned name. This is petroleum, what every advanced nation now researches as an alternative source of fuel. When we have Japan in our grasp, we will first turn it to serious practical use. It will be a foothold in our launch into the world. Shishio: As he says. Kenshin: Shishio Makoto . . . (Yumi walks across the field towards Shishio.) Yumi: Lord Shishio . . . please dont enjoy yourself so much you forget . . . (drawing a pocket watch from her sleeve.) And please take care . . . (Shishio lifts her chin and kisses her.) Shishio: Fifteen minutes. Ill finish him by then. (He and Kenshin stand facing each other.) Shishio: Youre wounded from head to toe. Can you really fight like that? Kenshin: I might ask the same of you. Shishio (chuckling): I might indeed. Then theres no point in observing the formalities-(Both swords are pushed slightly out of their sheathes.)

When did the battle begin? When Okubo Toshimichi was assassinated? When Himura Kenshin became a vagabond? When Shishio Makoto was burnt almost to death? Or in the instant when two men, different as darkness and light, became Hitokiris? Now, they enter the final battle!

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 april 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part137--Nourishment (Kenshin and Shishio attack, blocking sword with sword.) Sanosuke (thinking): Good. Hes hurt, but he isnt weakening yet! (As Shishios sword strikes Kenshins, it bursts into flames. Shocked, Kenshin is knocked down.) Houji (thinking): That must be it! The first secret sword Homura Dama! Kenshin: The tip burns from the friction heat of being drawn against the scabbard . . . ? Shishio: Feh. (He draws the tip of his sword deliberately against the ground; once again it bursts into flame.) Kenshin (thinking): No. If he were just producing a flame by friction, I should be able to do the same thing. This is something else! (His sword still flaming, Shishio charges again.) Kenshin (thinking): Settle down. Dont let the flame confuse you! The fire itself shouldnt be able to hurt you much. Focus on the tip of the blade! (Shishio slashes once in front of him; striking the blade again against the scabbard, he rakes Kenshin across the chest with the flaming sword.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! Houji: Lord Shishio! (Kenshin goes to his knees, supporting himself with his sword.) Shishio: How did it feel, Battousai? Was my Homura Dama your first taste of the pain of being cut and burnt at the same time? Kenshin: Yes . . . But compared to the sharpness of a cutting attack, the actual cut wasnt as deep as I expected. I saw your Homura Dama for what it really is. The friction produced by striking the tip is to ignite it. What actually burns is something else. (A close look at the sword reveals tiny teeth along the edge.) Kenshin: What actually burns is what youve soaked your fine-tooth saw of a sword with, the fat of those youve killed. Shishio: Well done. As with the Rengoku, you show your keen insight. Houji (thinking): He saw through Lord Shishios Homura Dama after only taking it once? He is truly the formidable Himura Battousai! Shishio: But it was rude of you to compare my blade to a saw. Its the brother-blade to our true reverse blade. If you continue to kill with a fine sword, the blade catches and nicks and the edge dulls. Shakku recognized the limits of maintaining the utmost killing power and made a sword that could be used continuously by chipping a portion of it away beforehand. Arai Shakkus final killing sword, the Mugenjin, and my own technique perfected in my years as a Hitokiri, the first secret sword Homura Dama. Through them, the weak but serve to feed my strength. Thus, the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong.

Sanosuke (thinking): Both bear the same past as a Hitokiri, both wield blades by the same master swordsmith .. . . but their hearts are complete opposites. Shishio: You look as though you disagree. Prove youre right with your own sword. Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: I know. I told Soujirou a fight cant decide whos right and whos wrong. But if I dont stop him here, hell feed on all Japan. Shishio: I wont deny that. Kenshin (charging): Lets do it, Shishio Makoto! Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuushousen! (Shishio catches the blade with his gloved hand.) Shishio: You already showed me that in Shingetsu. Once Ive seen a technique, it wont work against me. Battousai . . . shall I feed on you as well? (He sinks his teeth into Kenshns neck, spraying blood. Kenshin screams.) Sanosuke: Kenshin!

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 march 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Sixteen--Divine Providence Part 138--Divine Providence (Shishio pushes Kenshin away and wipes the blood from his mouth.) Shishio: Bad taste. Like it wont do me any good, but it wont do me any harm either. (Kenshin gets to his knees, hand over the fast-bleeding shoulder.) Shishio: After all, in this world the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak die. Kenshin: Those words . . . Shishio: Theyre the words I ground into Soujirou, but they dont just apply to swordplay. Theyre divine providence. The weak have a duty in life to become food for the strong. Scum that doesnt become food has no right to exist. The strongest of all gains the top. The Mejij government is weak and doesnt have the capacity to hold supremacy. I alone can. My coup will be a godsend for this country. The strong live, the weak die. Thats why you, the Hitokiri, passed through the storm of blood that was the Bakumatsu. Cant you understand that when you disobey this law, all your effort is in vain? Kenshin: I cannot! The people you call food are people who survived the bloodshed of those times and now live in a world at peace. They shouldnt have to sacrifice their lives to anyone or anything. If you want to plunge them back into violence, for whatever reason, I cannot accept that. Shishio: I spoke not of reason, but of divine will. Kenshin: I cannot accept that its divine will! Sanosuke (thinking): Hes not gonna give in. Nobody could beat his spirit. But if he keeps being pushed like this, his body is going to give out sooner or later . . . Shishio: You cant understand it with your mind or accept it in your heart. Youre stubbornly clinging to your vow not to kill, but that foolishness only shows what the great Hitokiri Battousai has sunk to. Rather than bear the disgrace of living in shame, I think it better you die with glory here! (He ignites his sword once again.) Shishio: You will leave behind your name in the new history I create! (Kenshin turns the sword aside, bare hand against the flat of the blade.) Kenshin: I have no intention of leaving my name in yours or any history. The only thing I want to leave behind me is the peace that came of this violence! (He strikes Shishio in the ribs.) Houji: Lord Shishio!! Shishio: So you dont listen when people give you good advice. Then theres nothing else I can do! Ill kill you here! (He strikes against, then seizes Kenshin by the front of his shirt and lifts him in the air, sword leveled at his throat.) Shishio: Oops. Its a little too soon to finish it now. Kenshin (thinking): His glove . . . it smells like . . . Shishio: I told you, didnt I. Youll go out in a blaze of glory.

Kenshin (thinking): Gunpowder . . . Sanosuke: Kenshin!! Second Secret Sword Guren Kaina (Shishio strikes his sword against his glove, and it explodes, knocking Kenshin violently back. He lies as he has fallen, eyes rolled back in his head.) Shishio: So I really killed him. And he still hasnt used the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. What a waste! Yumi: Nine minutes fifty-three seconds. (thinking) So there was nothing to worry about after all. Houji: The Guren Kaina! To conceal gunpowder in his gloves and ignite it with the Homura Dama is pure Lord Shishio! Never a false move! Shishio: Shut up, idiot! Just finish things off! (He sheathes his sword.) (from the door): Not finishing off a wounded enemy was your fatal weakness then, and it'll cost you your life now. Sanosuke: Saitou! Saitou (breaking through the door): Shishio Makoto, your head is mine!

Divine Providence--End

Back to Home To Volume Sixteen

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 april 1999

Volume Seventeen The One to Decide the Age

Part 139 A Loud Laugh Part 140 Not Yet Gone to Their Fate Part 141 Flame of a Double-Edged Sword Part 142 The Final Situation Part 143 The Third Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki Part 144 Yumi--Forms of Love Part 145 Conclusion--The One to Decide the Age Part 146 Houji's Devotion Part 147 Kyoto Epilogue 1 The End of the Ten Swords (Beginning) Part 148 Kyoto Epilogue 2 The End of the Ten Swords (End)

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 139--A Loud Laugh (Saitou bursts through the door.) Sanosuke: Saitou! (He strikes Shishios forehead with the Gatotsu.) Houji: Lord Shishio! (Yumi screams. Shishio grins and slashes across Saitous legs, reopening his wounds.) Saitou (falling back): Dammit . . . . Shishio: Just as I said. You were close to us, so I expected a surprised attack. (He pulls away a bandage, revealing a steel band around his forehead.) Saitou (thinking): A skullband . . . ! Shishio: It was an unexpected blow to the forehead that knocked me out before I was thrown on the fire. So Ive made sure I wont make the same mistake twice. You didnt do your homework, Saitou Hajime. You wasted your one slim chance to bring me down. Usui must have given you those wounds. Its impressive that you could still use the Gatotsu, but youve done it for the last time. (He raises his sword.) Saitou: No sooner do you say that than you let down your guard again? Fool! Youre the one who hasnt done your homework! Zero-shiki! (Shishio dodges to one side and drives his fingers into Saitous shoulder.) Shishio: You call this carelessness? I call it confidence. (Saitou coughs blood.) Shishio: The Gatotsu performed at ground zero. Not bad for a government dog. (He ignites his glove.) Youre different from Battosai. You meant to kill me. So in my new age only your name will remain! (His glove explodes; Saitou falls back in flames.) Sanosuke: You bastard! (He strikes Shishios face with the Futae no Kiwami. Shishio only smiles.) Shishio: No matter how great your strength, Ill match it, so bring it on! (He punches Sanosuke, throwing him back against a wall.) Sanosuke (slumped over): Shit . . . Shishio: You are shit. (Looking over the bodies of his enemies, Shishio laughs in triumph.)

Houji (thinking): Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Strength! Even greater than I had imagined! We wont have to wait ten years--with Lord Shishio nothing is impossible! Yumi: Finish them, Lord Shishio! These guys are as stubborn as cockroaches! Hurry up and finish them! Shishio: Dont rush me. Its been so long since I fought myself. Let me savor the afterglow of victory a little longer. (From the door): No . . . its still too soon for a finishing blow or the flush of victory. (Aoshi stands at the door, swords out.) Shishio: Oops. It completely slipped my mind. Theres still one whipped dog left.

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 april 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 140--Not Yet Gone to Ones Fate Shishio: Now what would a whipped dog be doing here all by himself? Houji: . . . A whipped dog. Yes, as Lord Shishio says. Shinomori Aoshi! Youve already lost to Himura! Your time to fight is over! How dare you show your face here! Get out! Aoshi: It is as you say, Houji. If you call me a whipped dog, I cannot deny it. But Battousai accepted a challenge from this whipped dog without trying to get out of it, and lost strength by taking unnecessary wounds. This, too, is truth I cannot deny. Shishio: So this is how you repay him. Houji: Ridiculous! Even at his peak, Battousai was pitiful compared to Lord Shishio! The outcome would have been no different! Shishio: Let it go, Houji. Houji: Lord Shishio! Shishio: I havent fought in such a long time. Lets leave no doubts about who is the strongest. Now that Ive beaten Himura and the others, its me. Care to defeat me and lay that honor before the Oniwabanshuu? (Aoshi blurs into the Kaiten Kenbu.) Shishio: So our alliance dissolves . . . (charging) Lets do it! (Aoshi circles) Shishio: Youre too slow. I can see your every move. (Aoshi attacks, but Shishio traps both kodachi with his sword.) Houji: Yes! Even with two swords, Aoshi cant meet Lord Shishios ruthless attack! A defensive, one-sided battle! (Aoshi frees his swords and backflips over Shishio, leaving him facing the corner.) Yumi: Hes trapped from behind! (No one moves.) Shishio: Whats wrong? (spreading his arms) Your enemy is trapped in a corner. You stand at his back. You have a good chance at winning. Why are you just standing there? You cant attack? Or, you dont want to? (Aoshi raises his swords.) Yumi: That technique! Oniwabanshuu Two Kodachi-style Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren! Shishio: Too slow! (He strikes Aoshis wrist with his elbow, causing him to drop the sword.) Shishio: The Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren is six instantaneous attacks from both sides. Hardly what you just did. As I thought, the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki has cost you your strength. Theres only one thing left you can do--play for time!

(He strikes him with a flaming sword; Aoshi goes down.) Shishio: Pathetic. That a man who once commanded pure mindless violence should be reduced to playing for time. But it doesnt matter how long you spin this out. Battousai isnt getting back up. This is meaningless. (Aoshi gets to his knees.) Shishio: Shinomori Aoshi . . . You have narrower aims than Himura, but you both wield your swords for others. Youre the same as him. When you were asked black or white, in the end you chose white. When you met me, who chose black without a second thought, you had already gone to meet your destiny. Aoshi: I dont know if you can call Battousai and I the same, but I know one thing. I cannot think him weaker than you. (Behind Aoshi, Kenshin suddenly rises, his eyes still rolled back in his head.) Houji: Its all right, Lord Shishio! Himura still hasnt regained consciousness! Hurry, give him the final blow! With that blow the entire nation falls into our hands! (Kenshins eyes snap into focus, with a deathly stare that knocks Houji off his feet.) Aoshi: The time to fight is now . . . We are all gathered at this place. We have not yet gone to meet our fate! (Saitou and Sanosuke, too, are beginning to regain consciousness.) Shishio: The second bout of the final battle . . .

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 april 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 141--Flame of a Double-Edged Sword (Leaves drift over the battlefield as Kenshin stands at the ready.) Houji (thinking): He . . . he stood up. No . . . calm down, all hes doing is standing. Its highly doubtful he still has the strength to use the succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. The burns of the Homura Dana and the explosion of the Guren Kaina . . . its obvious he wont survive. Lord Shishio is too strong for him . . . And yet . . . this chill! this unease! this fear! (Kenshin roars, sending out a blast of ki that snaps leaves in midair and knocks Houji and Yumi back.) Houji (thinking): Formidable! Himura Battousai surpasses everything I know! I cannot think that Lord Shishio would lose! And yet . . . (Saitou and Sanosuke, too, have gained consciousness.) Sanosuke: Why didnt . . . you get up before this? You had me worried . . . (He looks down at his right hand, which is twisted and bloodied.) Sanosuke (thinking): So this is what died. (aloud) He said, before the fight, not to interfere . . . and in the end he was the one we had to rely on. Kenshin: Lets do it! Shishio: What refreshing sword-ki . . . Yes. From an opponent I can face with all of my strength. Something I had never before experienced. Let us see if you can heat up even further my white-hot flesh! (Kenshin strikes, Shishio blocks; the battle begins.) (Yumi gasps, clutching the watch; it reads 5:16.) Yumi (clutching at Houji's coat): He cant! You have to stop them! Its been more than fifteen minutes! Its too dangerous to fight any more! Houji (slowly): What? Yumi: Did you forget? Lord Shishios entire body was burned. He cant regulate his body temperature by sweating. His temperature is higher than anyone should be able to withstand! The doctor said he can only do anything strenuous for fifteen minutes! If this goes on and his temperature continues to rise, I dont know what will happen! (Kenshin and Shishio fly at each other in a storm of blades and flames.) Yumi: Stop them! Houji (thinking): So thats why he built up this organization and the Ten Swords, even though hes so strong, to act as his arms and legs . . . Yumi: Hurry! (Houji throws open his coat, revealing the gun at his side. Then, with a broad gesture, he throws it over the side of the enclosure.) Houji: Its faith, Yumi. We were chosen by Lord Shishio as his subjects. It is a subjects natural duty to have faith in his master. This steam engine burns coal and uses steam to move. Heat is the key to generating power. Lord Shishios explosive

power and excessive body heat mean that the hotter it gets, the stronger he becomes! Yumi: But . . . even his body has limits . . . Houji: What limits?! If Himura can surpass then, you think that Lord Shishio cannot? (At that moment Shishios hand closes around Kenshins throat. He lifts him off the ground.) Shishio: Not yet. Im still not finished with you. If I couldnt hurt you anymore, you couldnt get any stronger. Shall I help you once again? Would you like to try dying again? By my Guren Kaina! (Just as he strikes the tip of his sword against his glove to ignite it, Kenshin drives the hilt of his own sword down on his elbow.) Fifteen minutes since the final battle began, (Shishio is forced to release his grip; Kenshin leaps away.) For two swordsmen, who lived through the same Bakumatsu to see two different Meijis, (Shishio is caught in the force of his own explosion.) The time has finally come for the decisive battle.

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 14 april 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 142--The Final Situation (Shishio takes the full force of the explosion.) Yumi: Lord Shishio!! (Kenshin leaps into the air.) Hiten Mitsurugi-Houji (thinking): I have faith! No matter what Battousai tries, it can't finish Lord Shishio! It cant destroy him! (aloud) Lord Shishio! Ryuutsui! Shousen! (Kenshin strikes downwards and upwards in quick succession.) Sanosuke: A double attack! Saitou: Fool. He wont let this chance slip by. Aoshi: Hes still going. Ryuukansen Kogarashi! Tsumuji! Arashi! (He strikes across left, across right, and down, ending in a crouch.) Sanosuke: A five-part attack! Shishio (regaining his balance): Is that all you have? (He ignites his sword and catches Kenshin across the chest.) Houji: He got him! Homura Dama! (Kenshin catches some of Shishios dangling bandages.) Houji: It didnt have any effect! Yumi: Even the Homura Dama that burns at the same time . . . Kenshin: The pain of wounds can be overcome with determination and preparation. For those who leave themselves to the fight, it is second nature. But the age you want, forcing pain on the weak who are doing their best to live--as long as theres breath in my body, I will not allow this to happen! Hiten Mitsurugi Kuzuryuusen! (The attack throws Shishio back into a corner of the battleground.) Houji (thinking): Its not true that it had no effect. After taking blow after blow from Lord Shishio, he must be close to death. But to save the weak and powerless of his country, this man has borne the Homura Dama and returned the Guren Kaina. He knocked down the invincible Lord Shishio . . . Lord Shishio once compared defeating this man to taking over the country. That was no mistake. He didnt try to defeat Himura Battousai--no, Himura Kenshin--to take Japan. Defeating him and taking Japan is the same thing!

(An explosion seems to rock the grounds. The flames from the smokestacks roar and blaze.) Sanosuke: What the hell?! Houji: The flames--the flames are raging! Aoshi: Shishios sword-ki responds in kind to Battousais . . . Saitou: You think theyre the same? These flames are far beyond a few leaves. Shishio: So weve reached the end. Lets do it. Yumi (looking hopeful): Lord Shi-(Shishio rises up, a grim look on his face.) Shishio: The final secret sword. Kagu Tsuchi. (Kenshin, breathing hard and covered in sweat, returns his stare.)

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 may 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 143--The Third Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki The final secret sword--Kagu Tsuchi. (Houji glances at Yumi, who shakes her head.) Houji (thinking): Something even Yumi doesnt know--truly a secret sword! Probably Lord Shishios greatest technique . . . Sanosuke (thinking along similar lines): Kenshin hasnt used his greatest technique yet either! the Hiten Mitsurugi succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! Aoshi (thinking): But after all hes been through, does he really have the strength to use it? Saitou (thinking): Whatever happens, this could be the final attack. (Kenshin gets to his feet and slowly sheathes his sword.) Yumi (thinking): Battou-jutsu stance! Then he is going to use the Amakakeru-Houji (thinking): Dont lose your head! With those wounds, even if he takes the stance, it doesn't mean he can use the technique! And even if he can, thanks to Soujirou the secrets out! The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki hinges upon the left foot! Right or left . . . its the difference of an instant, but Lord Shishio won't let that instant slip! Shishio: Its been a good fight. I havent had this much fun since the Bakumatsu. But I have a country to conquer. I dont have time to play with you any more. Kenshin: Though I cant say Ive enjoyed this, your skills are truly admirable. But, Shishio, if you speak of time, it ran out for hitokiri like you and I long ago. Shishio: It isnt over yet. Not as long as I hold the Mugenjin. Kenshin: It ended the moment I took up the reverse blade . . . (He pushes his sword out from the sheath.) Kenshin: En guarde. (They charge.) Houji (thinking): Right? Left? (Kenshin takes the fatal step.) Shishio (thinking): Left! Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! (Shishio blocks the first strike, trapping Kenshins sword.) Sanosuke (thinking): He stopped it! (Shishio wrests his sword away.) Yumi (thinking): He blocked!

Houji (thinking): He broke the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! (Shishio scrapes the full length of his sword along his scabbard.) Houji (thinking): From base to tip, he unleashes the full burning force of the Mugenjin! The final secret sword Kagu Tsuchi! (Shishio raises his sword as a tornado of flames rage about it.) (Shishio slips, his feet starting to slide out from under him.) Shishio (thinking): What--what the--Im being pulled in towards Battousai? No--towards the space in front of him! The sheer force of the attack that split the air created a time lag, and now it's drawing matter back in on itself! (He loses his balance.) The succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki is the ultimate-godspeed battou-jutsu! And all Hiten Mitsurugi battou-jutsu are two-step attacks that leave no opening! (Kenshin smashes Shishio in the ribs.)

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 may 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 144--Yumi--Forms of Love (In front of the wreckage of the Aoiya, Omasu hands Kaoru a cup of tea.) Omasu: Here you are, Kaoru. Kaoru: Oh--thank you. Misao (climbing to the top of the smashed roof): They really wrecked the place. Okina (similarly perched): Ah, this is nothing compared to what happened in the Boshin War. Omasu: Will you two get down from there! (Youre hurt!) (Kaoru broods over her tea.) Hiko (sipping sake): You worried about him? Dont be. The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki I taught him cant fail. When you avoid the fangs of the dragon that soars the heavens, a fierce wind steals the freedom of your body and it pierces you with its claws. That is, if you do it exactly right. (I didnt bother to tell him that much!) Kaoru: . . . I understand. Its all right. I believe in him. Misao: But you still cant help worrying about him. (sighing) I know. When I think of Lord Aoshi . . . Yahiko: I still dont know what you see in that gloomy guy. (Misao demon-bird kicks Yahiko.) Okina (tears streaming down his cheeks): Love is different for everyone, Yahiko. Among a hundred different people there would be a hundred different forms of love. (Yahiko: Whatre you crying for, old man?) Okina: There is no one form of love. (Yahiko: Arent you embarrassed to talk like that, old man?) (Back at the battlegrounds.) Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! (Kenshins attack throws Shishios body high into the air.) Sanosuke: Thats settled it. The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki . . . (Shishio lands on his feet, but chokes and has to sink to the ground.) Saitou: Hes feeling it . . . Aoshi (thinking): The attack pulled together the first step, the drawing of the sword, the centrifugal force of swinging the body, the second step, and the advantage gained by splitting the air in front of him. The second Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki concentrates all these forces; it's much greater than the attack I took. (Shishio shudders, then retches violently, throwing back his head in pain.)

Sanosuke, Saitou, Aoshi: (thinking): Something's changed . . . !! Yumi (thinking): His limits . . . . Houji: Wait, Yumi! (She throws her body between Shishio and Kenshin.) Yumi: Stop! He cant anymore! Because of his burns he cant fight for more than fifteen minutes. Look at his body. He's had enough. Dont hurt him any further! Please . . . (Kenshin lowers his sword.) Shishio: Youre soft, Battousai. The fights still on. (He drives his sword through Yumis body to stab Kenshin in the stomach. Kenshins collapse is reflected in Yumis eyes as she falls back against Shishio, bleeding profusely.) Kenshin: Shi . . . Shishio . . you bastard, youd go so far . . . you'd betray the woman who loves you just to win? Shishio: Betray her? Thats what youd call it . . . She understands me better than anyone. And I understand her better than anyone else could Yumi (tears dripping down her cheeks): Im so happy . . . For the first time, I was useful in a fight . . . I helped Lord Shishio in the most important fight of his life. I was always so jealous of Sou and Kamatari . . . For Lord Shishio, the fight is everything . . . and all I could do was take care of his body. It was always at the back of my mind . . . but this time was different. (turning to him) Please win, Lord Shishio . . . Ill be waiting a few steps ahead on the road to hell . . . (Her body goes limp.) Houji: Komagata Yumi . . . a woman never blessed in life. But in the end, she found happiness . . . Kenshin (pounding the ground with his fist): Dont give me that bullshit! Wheres the happiness in death? If shed lived she might have had more--it could have been different-(The wound reopens, and he goes down again.) Shishio: But it is time to speak of death. Yours and mine. The one who gets up and deliver the next attack, the one who survives, will be the victor! Kaoru (looking up and thinking): Kenshin!

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 may 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 145--Conclusion--the One to Decide the Age Attack follows attack in this quintessential fight to the death. The battle on which the destiny of the next age is staked now approaches the end. Not a clash of strength or an exchange of blows, the one who ends this will be the one who narrowly escapes with his life--And in the end, the one to decide the age is-(Both Shishio and Kenshin are hunched over, shaking and out of breath. As Shishio struggles to pull himself together, steam begins to rise from his body.) Aoshi (thinking): Red steam? Houji (thinking): Blood--his blood is boiling! Lord Shishios temperature is rising even higher--its exceeding the coagulating point of blood. Lord Shishio is finally surpassing his limits! (Shishio slowly gets to his feet; the smokestacks flare again.) Saitou (thinking): Even now, this sword-ki . . . As I thought, in this fight Shishio Makoto holds the upper hand! Sanosuke: Kenshin!! Kenshin (thinking): My entire body is exhausted . . . And Im losing a lot of blood . . . Ive felt death near many times, but this is the first . . . this is true death. But Shishios lost almost all of his strength as well. How many years later will he recover? Even if he comes back again, the ones who will bear the next age should be able to stop him. So the mission entrusted to me . . . will end here. To protect this country . . . to protect this city. And . . . Kenshin . . . If you sacrifice yourself now, a girl who came all the way from Tokyo just to see you will be very unhappy. (Shishio, screaming and foaming at the mouth, raises his sword for the final blow.) Lets go home to Tokyo together, okay? Lets go home . . . (Kenshin wrests himself upright to meet Shishios charge.) Kenshin: I cant die! Theres no reason for me to die here! Theres still someone waiting for me to come back! Nothing . . . nothing is stronger than the will to live! Shishio: No. Nothing is stronger than I! In this world, the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong. The strong live, the weak die. I am the one who should survive! Houji: Lord Shishio has at long last surpassed all human limitations! (Shishios entire body suddenly erupts into a pillar of flame.) Houji (sinking to his knees in disbelief): Lord . . . Shishio? Aoshi: Spontaneous combustion . . . He passed his limits . . . His temperature ignites his own body. The violence that came forth from the flames of the Bakumatsu is once again enveloped in flame as it returns to hell . . .

(The fire envelopes Yumis body as well. From within the pillar of flame, mad laughter can be heard. Gradually the flames die down.) Houji (beating his fists against the ground) I cannot accept this! I cannot accept it! Lord Shishio was winning! Saitou: No. In this fight the winner was the survivor. The strong live, the weak die. Just as he said . . . (Kenshin picks up Yumis broken watch.) Aoshi: The flow of time that connects the past to the present . . . it could not allow Shishios victory and became Battousais ally. Time . . . chose the one who should live . . .

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 april 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 146--Houjis Devotion A devil wrapped in flame, Shishio disappeared into the fire laughing. What was the meaning of that last laugh? No one undestood . . . And so-(They stand staring at the blackened stones.) Sanosuke: Not a trace left . . . He really just burned away. (looking at Kenshin) You won. Kenshin (bowing his head): No . . . (Houji falls to his knees.) Houji: He didnt lose! He did not lose! Lord Shishio cannot lose! (Screaming, he runs from the platform.) Aoshi: Hes gone mad . . . (Yumis watch drops to the floor as Kenshin collapses.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! (The heavy iron doors creak shut.) Sanosuke (pounding on the door): Dammit! That pointy-eyed bastard! It wont open! Even if I could use the Futae no Kiwami, theyre too thick-Aoshi (remembering Shishios words to him): After the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki, your attacking power is nil. (aloud) Damn him . . . Sanosuke: If we dont get out of here quick Kenshinll-Saitou: Stand aside. (He assumes Gatotsu stance.) Aoshi: The Gatotsu . . . Sanosuke: Wait a minute--youre hurt too-(Saitou punches through the doors.) Saitou (even though his wounds are bleeding again): Ive gotten through more of these situations than you. Sanosuke (Kenshin slung over his shoulder): Lets get out of here! (They start across the walkway, but the entire structure suddenly shakes. One of the chimneys bursts and falls over.) Sanosuke: The battlefield--its exploding! (Houji is down in the boiler room chopping at pipes with an axe.) Houji: Ha ha ha! Die, die! Everybody dies! If everyone dies no one wins, and Lord Shishio is invincible! Only Lord Shishio

will forever be unbeaten! (A huge section of the walkway falls, leaving Saitou stranded on the far side.) Sanosuke: Sa--saitou! Saitou: How annoying . . . (He calmly lights a cigarette.) Sanosuke: You bastard, trying to run out again while youre ahead? What about our fight, huh? Answer me, Saitou! Saitou: I just got through telling you. Ive gotten through more of these situations than you. Idiot. (He turns and walks back towards the battlefield.) Sanosuke: Saitou!! (Houji screams with laughter as Shishios headquarters is consumed in flame.) (Later. Houji comes to, on his back in a grassy field.) Anji: So youre awake. Houji: Anji . . . you saved me . . . (in tears) Why did you save me? Why didnt you let me die with Lord Shishio! (Soujirou stands behind him watching the smoke rise in the distance.) Soujirou: So Mr. Shishio is dead. Along with Miss Yumi . . . (He closes his eyes.) Soujirou: Well, Ill take my leave of you now. Anji: Where are you going? Soujirou: I dont know. But Im going to find out the truth for myself. (He smiles as he walks away.) Anji: I will turn myself in to atone for my crimes. (to Houji) What will you do? If you still wish to die, I cannot stop you, but . .. Houji: Ill turn myself in as well. But not to atone. At the trial Ill tell everyone about the battle! Ill warn those government idiots about the need for policy in which the strong rule! For Lord Shishio . . . and for the nation! (Sanosuke, Kenshin and Aoshi have gotten out safely; they too watch the flames.) Sanosuke: Damn him! He couldnt die if you killed him, and he goes and kicks off at the last minute! That bastard . . .

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 may 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 147--the Kyoto Story Epilogue 1 The End of the Ten Swords (Beginning) A month after the battle with Shishio--The heavy rains have passed; it is early summer. And now--(Kenshin dresses and puts on his sword; coming downstairs, he bumps into Kaoru.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Are you sure its all right for you to be up? Kenshin: Yes. Its all right. Im well. (Downstairs everyone is celebrating wildy. A banner reads "Thirty-first celebration of the defeat of the Shishio faction! Well defend Kyoto to the death! Well done!") Kenshin: Anyway, with all this noise downstairs I couldnt sleep anyway. Kaoru: You can say that again . . . Sanosuke (trying to eat): Dammit, I cant use chopsticks with my left hand! (Okina wails a song into a spoon labeled "mic.") Yahiko (clutching a jug of sake): Im dizzy . . . Omasu (to Sae): Im really very sorry about all this. Sae: No worries! Misao: WHERES LORD AOSHI??? It will be another week before repairs on the Aoiya are finished. For now, Sae is letting us stay at the Shirobeko. Sae: You could say its more like moving in than staying! Yahiko: You dont have to look so happy about it. Kenshin: Miss Megumi. Thank you for treating me. Megumi: Not at all. But youll still have to be careful. When Megumi heard how badly Kenshin was hurt, she rushed down. On that day, the sun had set and the moon was in the eastern sky when Kenshin and the others returned. He was on the verge of death. No matter how I called, he wouldnt open his eyes. But now-Kenshin: Miss Sae, Im sorry, could I trouble you for a cup of tea? Sae: Coming right up. (The party jumps on Kenshin.) Okina: Oh, Himura, youre finally up! Give us a tune! Misao (bowling them all over): I said, wheres Lord Aoshi?!! (Please tell me!)

Okina: Aoshi? Hes at the temple. Misao: What, again? Since he got better he hasnt gone anywhere else! Okina: Hes had a lot to think about since he got back. Leave him alone for a while. Misao: Do I have to! Kenshin: Its for his sake. (Chou approaches the Shirobeko, toying with a sword.) Chou: This is it . . . the restaurant theyve all gathered at. (Kenshin and Sanosuke instantly realize something is wrong.) Kenshin: Sano! Sanosuke: Right! (They dash out front to confront him.) Chou (looking hurt): Man . . . here I thought Id make a big entrance and pop ya one before you realized. You really are no fun. Sanosuke: Havent the cops caught you yet? (They move inside; Chou gets his food.) Everyone: A police officer?? Kenshin: You? Misao: Hes lying! Chou: Actually, Im more undercover. Kenshin: . . . So you changed sides. Chou: They said if I did theyd let me off. Now that Lord Shishios dead I gotta live somehow. But this spy thing is just to pass the time. When I find something more fun, Im outta here. Misao: You cant! You cant! Sanosuke: Someone shut the weasel-girl up. (Shes so loud.) So, what do you want, broom-head? Misao (being restrained by Kaoru): Dont call me a weasel! (Everyone calls me that!) Chou: I see youve still got a big mouth, rooster-head. I came all this way to tell you what happened to the other six Ten Swords who were caught and see what thanks I get. (A pause.) Kenshin: Well. Tell us. Chou: Like me, they pretty much all agreed to work for the government in exchange for amnesty. The governments making good use of their unusual abilities. Soaring Henyas scouting the situation in Asia for the army from the air. Saitsuchi of the

Destructive Armys back to using his persuasive powers to argue tough foreign negotiations for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. And Fujis in Hokkaido laying the first railway line up there. Misao: And the cross-dresser? Kaoru: The one we fought . . . I think his name was Kamatari . . . Chou: Kamatari of the Great Scythes going into intelligence. Hes going to use his appearance to scout out advanced nations by studying abroad in a girls school. Or at least thats the plan. Kaoru: Thats the plan? Chou: Yeah, hes not healing so well. Yahiko (nudging Kaoru): So what happened to the sword that protects life, eh? Kaoru: I didnt mean to-Chou: No, hes not actually hurt that bad. Its more that hes sick at heart. He took Lord Shishios death pretty hard. (flashback to Chou visiting Kamatari.) Kamatari: So Lord Shishios . . . then maybe I should die too. Chou: What kinda stupid talk is that. Kamatari: But living on now would just be boring. Chou: Look, you wanna die, you better hurry up and do it. But dont think thats what Lord Shishio would have wanted. Kamatari: What? Chou: You got to Kyoto late so maybe you missed it. The Ten Swords had one other important duty besides the assassinations. The Meiji government is never going to allow Lord Shishio to be recorded in the history books. We have the duty of keeping his legend alive for future generations. Kamatari: Youre joking . . . Chou: We from Kansai may joke around, but this is no lie. Lord Shishio trusted in us. He'll be my best storyteller, he said, and he smiled. Kamatari: A storyteller . . . now that Yumis died and Sou left . . . this is something they cant do . . . Kaoru: I feel a little better. Misao: This is so complicated. Okina: To think that Shishio Makoto could speak those kind words. Chou: Whatre you talking about. I made the whole thing up. (Mass face-fault.) Chou: Thats what the Lord Shishio that lives inside Kamatari is like. If he believes it, hell live for that lie with all his heart. And if it keeps him alive, who cares if its a lie? Okina: . . . Youre right.

Sanosuke: I dont care about the rest of the Ten Swords, but what happened to that Anji guy? Cause theres no way hed agree to work for the government. Chou: Anji the Wrath of God? He was spared the maximum penalty by the plea for mercy, but hes doing time by his own will. Twenty-five years in a prison in Hokkaido. Sanosuke: Twenty-five years . . . thats a long time. Kenshin: And the other man? The one present at the fight with Shishio. Probably the most loyal of the Ten Swords . . . Chou: Hes dead. Houji of the Hundred Sense has left this world.

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last update 9 may 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Seventeen--The One to Decide the Age Part 148--Kyoto Epilogue 2--The End of the Ten Swords (End) Kenshin: Dead? He . . . Chou: Yeah. After the last battle, Anji saved his life, and they both turned themselves in. He was waiting for the trial to justify his policy of "the strong live, the weak die" and clear Lord Shishios name. But he didnt get anywhere. Nothing he said was made public. Kenshin: I see . . . whether in the Bakumatsu or the Meji era, Shishio is the dark shadow of the new age. His very existence can never be brought to light. Chou: Thats why Houji refused the governments offer. "Forget Shishio and work for us. Well gurantee your safety for life." Under the spell of Lord Shishios charisma, Houji brought together an army and even purchased a battleship from an underground arms merchant. The government wants skill like that bad. They offered him some pretty sweet terms. They didn't care about his arguments or principles. All they wanted was power. Houji lost all hope. They couldnt publicly try him for high treason. A country in an age that had lost all honor, an age so weak they have to ask an enemy to work for them . . . He slit his throat with a small dagger he had hidden. He used the last of his strength to write his last words in blood and died . .. With no regrets for this world, I go to join Lord Shishio in hell. (Everyone is silent. Finally--) Yahiko: Even though we won, its hard to say who was right. Chou: Thats the way of the world, kid. Youda thought at least Yumi would have come out on top. Kaoru: You say she died with Shishio Makoto . . . Chou: She told me about herself once when we were out drinking. She was once the best oiran in Shnyoshinara, so popular that even a high-ranking official couldnt get near her. oiran--the highest rank of prostitute in the entertainment district. (flashback) Yumi (toying with the ice in her drink): The red-light district looks glamorous, but its a world of suffering. I went through a lot to become the best oiran. But life is having to choose, and I made my own choices. At least an oiran had honor. Until the Mary Ruth case. Kaoru: Mary Ruth? Misao: Whats that? Okina: In 1872 a Chinese coolie deserted from a Peruvian ship lying at anchor in Yokohama . . . When it became clear that the ship, the Mary Ruth, was a slave ship and that the coolie had been cruelly treated, the Meiji government liberated him at his trial, showing the world that it was a nation that respected human rights. Peru retorted that Japan had prostitutes living as slaves in the pleasure quarters. Faced with this contradiction, the government eventually stated that if prositutes were to be human beings whose freedom had been stolen, then one might as well say it was wrong to demand payment for cattle and release them. Issuing an emancipation proclamation in this spirit, so far strayed from the rest of humanity, would be just as logical.

Yumi: You have to laugh. Slaves are human beings, but prostitutes are no better that horses or cows. Weve fallen into this world of suffering and were doing our best to live our lives. But the Meiji governments says were not women. Were bitches. Misao: WHAT?!! Yahiko: More and more . . .you cant tell who was right. Chou: Its the way of the world. But she was happy that shed met Lord Shishio. Maybe that was the only thing . . . (He sets down his cup.) Chou: Well, this is getting dull. Time I got going. Oh, almost forgot. Theres still two of them out there they didnt catch. Theyll never find Soujirou the Prodigy. He's probably drinking tea on some mountaintop about now. (out in a rustic town, Soujirou is eating dango in front of a tea shop.) Soujirou: I ought to be on my way, grandmother. Thank you. Tea Lady: Where are you headed? Soujirou: Where indeed. I dont have any particular destination. Ive decided to wander for ten years. Tea Lady: Ten years, now. Soujirou: There were two men--they walked the same road, but after ten years they discovered completely opposite truths. So I think if I wander for ten years, Ill be able to find my own truth. But let me ask you, grandmother, where does this road go? Tea Lady: Im not really sure, but it heads north. Soujirou: North. Its getting warmer. North might be good. Chou: And Iwanbous so stupid he cant do anything alone. Hes gone wild. Best to leave him alone. (Iwanbou sits alone on a cliff, laughing a goofy laugh that gradually grows more sinister.) (Chou is about to leave.) Kenshin: Chou. Chou: Hm? Kenshin: The man who committed suicide in prison. Shishios loyal follower. Would you tell me his name? Chou: It was Sadojima Houji. Kenshin: At the funeral of Sadojima Houji the patriot, tell his spirit that Shishio Makoto, Komagata Yumi, the rest of the Ten Swords . . . they are left nothing in the history books, but I keep them in my heart. Chou: Dont know how happy hell be to hear that from his greatest enemy . . . but yeah. Ill tell him. (He walks off.) Yahiko: Hey, Kenshin . . We won. Arent we the ones whore right? Kenshin: If you think might makes right, youre the same as Shishio Makoto. Which side was right is up to future generations. What we can do is believe in what we know ourselves to be true . . .and to fight for it. An age in which the

strong live and the weak die, where the flesh of the weak is the food of the strong, is wrong. Very wrong. But contrary to Kenshins beliefs, many years later, the Meiji government itself implemented a policy of "rich country, strong army" and brought the nation into an era in which the strong ruled. Japans confusion soon turned to reckless force . . . (Houji finds himself in a landscape of heaped bones and skulls.) Houji (thinking): Is it a dream? A vision? A hallucination . . . (aloud) I . . I must have died. So where . . . Shishio (standing a little ways ahead of him with Yumi): This is hell. Houji: Lord Shishio!! Yumi: See, I told you if we waited a little Houji would come. Shishio: Well, dont just stand there. Lets get going. Houji: Going? Going where? Shishio: Ive made up my mind. Im going to overthrow the king of hell. Yumi: Usui should be coming this way too. This time well all be on the same side, wont we? Shishio: Hm. Ill think about it. (Houji is still frozen in disbelief.) Shishio: Whats the matter, Houji. Didnt I tell you youd taste victory at my side? Houji: Yes! Ill be right there! Shishio: In my fight with Battousai he had those who feared me to help him. Here there are only devils. It wont happen this time. (As Houji hurries to catch up, Shishio bursts out laughing.) The One to Decide the Age--End

Back to Home To Volume Seventeen

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 may 1999

Volume Eighteen---Do You Still Have the Scar?

Part 149 Kyoto Epilogue 3 An Early Summer Morning Part 150 Kyoto Epilogue 4 An Early Summer Afternoon Part 151 Kyoto Epilogue 5 In the Blue Sky Part 152 Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 153 The One-Armed Man Part 154 Signal Flare of Revenge

Part 155 Earthly Justice

Part 156 Comrades

Part 157 Yahiko's Impatience Part 158 The Twin Storms Rage!

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? from the front flap-Watsuki (studying a doll): But such quality . . . how long have they been making these? Tsubame: . . . . . . . . . That one's already over . . . ACTION DOLLS I finally bought one, a shojo doll. I'd decided to stay away from them, but these Nakoruru and Rimururu--not to mention the poseable joints--Watuski Nobuhiro finally got 'em. (Pokemon-style) Now if two-player Nakorimu would come out! But still, action dolls . . . ha! Could this be a new trend in the author's comments? (I hope not . . . ) Part 149--Kyoto Epilogue 3--An Early Summer Morning (A beautiful morning. The sun shines, birds chirp, people go about their business. The morning peace is suddenly rent by a shriek.) Misao: WHAT?! You're going back to Tokyo tomorrow?? (Misao, Okina and Kaoru are eating breakfast together.) Misao: Why? We just got the Aoiya rebuilt! I thought we could finally relax and have fun now! Kaoru: Why? You've taken care of us long enough. And it's about time I reopened the dojo in Tokyo. Misao: But you can open a rundown dojo with only one student any time! Kaoru (sweetly): Misao, I'll let it go this time, but next time you say that I'll smack you into next week, kay? Okina: Tomorrow is so sudden. Why not take your time and wait a few more days? Kaoru: I've already bought our tickets. And for Kenshin, this is a city full of bitter memories. It's better not to stay too long-(A slight pause.) Okina: That's true. We forget we only know the Himura of today. He was once utterly the Hitokiri Battousai . . . Misao: But--but that was in the past! He's a good guy now! He's gotta make up his mind and move on! Kaoru: I think so too, but it seems as though Kenshin himself doesn't feel that way . . . Misao: Well it's not going to help if you're as dark as he is! If you don't start being more cheerful he's going to stay like this forever! Kaoru: Maybe so, but . . . Okina: Well then. There's something to what both of you are saying, so it's time I took a hand . . . (he throws an armful of guidebooks in the air.) Okina: Today we'll do it all in Okina's personal guided tour of Kyoto's greatest sights! We'll make the city a happy place even for Himura! Misao: All right!

Kaoru: In other words, you're just looking for another excuse to have a good time . . . Okina: Go wake everyone up! We've got a big day ahead of us! Kaoru: Okay, okay . . . (she walks down the hall to Kenshin's room.) Kaoru: Kenshin--guys? Are you awake? I'm coming in . . . (The room is empty except for Yahiko.) Yahiko: If you're looking for Kenshin and Sanosuke, they left already. Kaoru: Together? Yahiko: Nah, separately. When I woke up Kenshin was already gone. (walking past her) I'm going out too. Kaoru: Going--going where? Yahiko: Mount Hiei. Kaoru (thinking) That's where the Shishio faction headquarters was-Yahiko: Masu gave me some onigiri so I don't need lunch. (leaving) Kaoru: Hey, wait a minute! (but he's gone.) That kid! Megumi (right behind her): Hm. So Ken-san's out today. Kaoru (jumping): Megumi! Megumi: Did I say something wrong? (turning serious) This is perfect. I have something I need to talk to you about. Come with me. (Okina and Misao are pouring over the guidebooks with great glee.) Misao: The Temple of the Golden Pavilion! I wanna go there! Okina: No, no, the Silver Pavilion is much more elegant. (Kenshin paces the city streets, amid signs of Westernization.) Kenshin: Ten years . . . the city has changed, a little. (Yahiko arrives at the site of Shishio's headquarters, now just a cave surrounded by burnt and twisted metal.) Yahiko: So this is it . . . (thinking) This is where Kenshin fought to the death for the destiny of Japan . . . (A figure appears, walking towards him out of the cave.) Yahiko (grabbing his shinai): One of Shishio's men survived? Sanosuke: Hm? Yahiko: Sanosuke?? Sanosuke: What're you doing here? (A little later. They sit in a clearing eating Yahiko's onigiri.)

Sanosuke: You came all this way just to see this place? Yahiko: Yeah. Something wrong with that? I was stuck on the sidelines the whole time. Sanosuke: Don't be so hard on yourself. Defeating one of the Ten Swords is a pretty major thing. Yahiko: I never even got to see Shishio's face . . . (Kaoru and Megumi are eating shaved ice at a streetside cafe.) Kaoru: Um . . . before you say anything, I just want to thank you. Megumi: Thank me? Kaoru: For coming all the way to Kyoto to help Kenshin. You were the one who could have helped him best. And I hope you can look after him in the future as well. Megumi: You think you can settle this just by saying thank you? You don't understand anything. Haven't you thought at all about what could happen next time? Kaoru: Next time? Megumi: Everyone thinks Ken-san is this invincible hero, so he'll be fine no matter what. As a doctor, I know that his reflexes and nerves are second to none, but other than that he has an ordinary human body. The effects of the repeated injuries are taking their toll. It's not like this is his first fight. He's all right now, he got through it this time, but next time something like this happens, he could easily die. (Kenshin enters a cemetery, holding a pail of water and some chrysanthemums.) Kenshin: Ten years have passed . . . but here nothing has changed. Hiko (appearing behind him): So that's the grave. (The grave is a small one, with an unmarked stone headstone. Kenshin puts a hand to the scar on his cheek.) Kenshin: Yes . . .

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7/21/99

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 150--Kyoto Epilogue 5--An Early Summer Afternoon (Kenshin splashes the marker with water, offers flowers and incense, and prays.) Hiko: Visiting the grave after so long . . . You've neglected her for ten years. What brings you here now? (Sanosuke and Yahiko are walking through the ruins of Shishio's hideout.) Yahiko: When I was fighting that Ten Swords bat guy, it was like I was in a dream. I didn't understand anything. After the fight, I thought about it a lot. (he holds up a fist) I won! I'm the best! (letting it drop) But, were we the ones who were right? I guess I'm still pretty inexperienced. So it's natural that I get left out . . . (Sanosuke kicks him.) Sanosuke: Quit your whining. Yahiko: That hurt!! Sanosuke: Shut up a minute. I didn't come here to listen to you complain. (They come to what's left of the bridge to the main battleground, which has collapsed.) Yahiko: This was the final battleground . . . (thinking) This must be where Saitou died! (Sanosuke stares down for a moment.) Sanosuke: I can't believe that bastard is dead. But there's no way he could have gotten out of here alive . . . So in the end he won and ran out on our fight . . . or, by his logic, I'm the one who's still alive, so I'm the winner. Whatever. It all disappeared in the explosion. Guess the only thing I can do is be better. Yahiko: Be better? You don't mean better than Saitou? Sanosuke (walking out): Not just in strength. In everything. Yahiko (watching him go, thinking) So that's it . . . Sanosuke didn't come here to see if Saitou was really dead. He came to settle the fight he lost with Saitou. This past month he never said a word about Saitou, but that doesn't mean it hasn't been bothering him. He's searching for the answer that will turn winning into growing stronger! (he runs to catch up with Sanosuke) Yahiko (thinking): That's it. I'll grow past this. If I'm still inexperienced, I'll get over this and move forward! Quit looking back and move forward! (aloud) Hey, don't just walk off by yourself! You trying to lose me? (thinking) If I can do that, I'll be a little closer to Kenshin and the others, to great men! (Kaoru and Megumi have finished their ices. Megumi gets up to go.) Megumi: I don't know what will happen next time. Ken-san isn't the kind of man who loves to fight, but if another situation like this one comes up, he'll get involved without thinking of his own condition. And then someday . . . So . . . Kaoru: So . . . ? Megumi (thinking): It's time to tell him about your own feelings. (aloud) So, if Ken-san is going to come back and live a normal life, you have to pull yourself together. No one's death is fixed, but someone who has a strong reason to live will survive better than someone who doesn't. Of course Ken-san is a swordsman born and bred, so it won't be easy for him to give it up. He's a kind man, so he fights for everyone even at the risk of his own life. But . . . if anyone can stop him from

dying in battle, it's you. The only person in Tokyo he wanted to say goodbye to. I won't let you dwell in the past, like you did before, even if it's over him. That's all I wanted to say. You understand me? (She starts to walk away.) Kaoru: Thank you, Megumi . . . Megumi: Don't thank me. I didn't do this for you. I'm telling you this for Ken-san's sake. Kaoru: I know . . . (Megumi walks off as Kaoru's eyes fill with tears.) Kaoru (thinking): Thank you, Megumi. And . . . I'm sorry . . . (Kenshin and Hiko stand in the graveyard, watching as the incense burns.) Kenshin: It's the Meiji era now. Almost all of Japan has moved on. But there are a lot of people who know me in this city, so I avoided it, hoping to stay out of unnecessary quarrels. Hiko: Is that the only reason? Kenshin (after a pause): The person who sleeps here, whom I killed with my own hands during my days as Hitokiri Battousai--Kyoto brings back strong memories of her. So I tried to stay away, but . . . (he turns around with a faint smile) Finally . . . I resolved to offer flowers at her grave. (Hiko regards him for a moment, then turns to go.) Hiko: If you're done here, hurry up and go back to Tokyo. If you get into some unnecessary quarrel, I'm not helping you this time. (Kenshin looks again at the grave.) Kenshin: I'll come again next year. (Evening. Sanosuke and Yahiko are walking back to the Aoiya; Yahiko is staggering with exhaustion.) Sanosuke: Quit falling behind. You tired already? (seeing Kaoru and Megumi, also coming back) Hey, not every day you see you and the vixen together. Kenshin: Oro? What are you four doing here? Kaoru: Kenshin! Sanosuke: Not much. Where you been all day? Kenshin: Oro? (holding up the pail) As you can see, I went to visit a grave and-Kaoru: Kenshin, you said oro just now-Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru: There it is again! That was definitely an oro! (Everyone regards him with stunned silence.) Kenshin (quietly): Oro?

Yahiko: You're right! He hasn't said it in a long time! Sanosuke: I haven't heard it in almost half a year. I was getting worried! Kenshin: Ororo . . . (Sanosuke and Yahiko start kicking him around to make him say "oro" again while Megumi giggles.) Kaoru (thinking): Somehow . . . finally . . . I finally feel like Kenshin's coming back to us. (That night at the Aoiya. Okina and Misao give them cold, hard glares.) Okina: After all we've done . . Misao: You're just going to take off for Tokyo? Kaoru: I'm so, so sorry. (I completely forgot.) Kenshin: Oro?

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7/21/99

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 151--Kyoto Epilogue 5--In the Blue Sky (Everyone from the Aoiya is out to see Kenshin and the others off.) Kaoru: Thank you for everything you've done for us. Okina: Not at all. Take care. Misao (her eyes brimming with tears): Come back to Kyoto sometime. I know we'll have lots of fun then. Kaoru: Of course. And you'll have to come see us in Tokyo. Yahiko: Or don't. You're annoying. (Misao clasps Kaoru's hand as Kaoru bonks Yahiko with the other.) Misao: I'll come! I'll definitely come! Kenshin: Mr. Okina, I haven't seen Aoshi. Has he gone to the temple again today? Okina: Not quite. Lately he hasn't even been going to the temple, he just meditates all day. It seems as though he doesn't want anyone near him. Kenshin: I see. (They walk to Aoshi's room. Aoshi is sitting cross-legged in the middle of the floor, facing away from the door.) Kenshin: Aoshi, we're taking our leave now. If we ever get a chance, let's have a drink some time. Aoshi: I don't drink. Kenshin: I see . . . Aoshi (without turning around): But if it were for tea, it would be my pleasure. (As they walk out) Yahiko: But he never smiled once. Gloomy jerk. Kaoru (bonking him again): Don't talk like that! Kenshin: That's true. But it won't be me who succeeds in that. That's for Miss Misao to do. Misao: Right! You just leave that to me! Kenshin (as Kaoru and Yahiko duke it out behind them): Miss Misao, you've been of great help. Thank you. Okon: You all take care! Misao: And I'm coming to see you soon! Kaoru: You too! Misao, we'll be expecting you! (They walk off.)

Omasu: They're nice people. Okina: Yes . . such warmth. A kind group. (Two figures are watching from an alleyway; one is smoking.) Chou: You sure about this, boss? You said you don't need to talk to them, but I bet they're kinda worried about you. Saitou: I only joined forces with Battousai temporarily to destroy the Shishio faction. Now that duty has been fulfilled. Chou: Zat so. Saitou: But we are both destined to battle. When the time comes, we'll meet again, in the midst of violence. We won't be united against a common enemy. Then, without hesitation, I will finish what I began in the Bakumatsu. Chou: Guess it's too bad for Battousai you survived. (Saitou smiles slightly and flicks away his cigarette before stepping off into the dark alley.) Saitou: Come. My next duty is already begun. (Kenshin and the others stop for a moment to look down upon Kyoto.) Kenshin: This is our last sight of it. Yahiko (pointing at a column of smoke): Look! A fire! Sanosuke: Stupid. That's just smoke from a charcoal burner or something. Kenshin: That way's . . . (It's smoke from Hiko's kiln; Hiko sits beside it, sake cup in hand.) Kaoru (to Kenshin): A lot's happened, but if you look back . . . (Kenshin gazes out into the distance, thinking of the events of the past three months.) Later . . . Yokohama port. Shinbashi station. The neighborhood of Asakusa. (Tae, Tsubame, and the doctor are waiting for them in front of the dojo.) Tae: You're back! Yahiko: Hey! Tae: You must be tired. There's dinner from the Akabeko inside. Sanosuke: Good Tokyo cooking! Kansai's all right, but for good sukiyaki it's gotta be Tokyo. (Everyone heads inside, but Kaoru notices Kenshin hesitating.) Kaoru: What's wrong?

Kenshin: It's nothing . . . I didn't want to involve you in the dangers of the Battousai within me, but after three months of being a vagabond, I find myself here. It's a little strange for some reason, to be returning with you as if it were natural. Kaoru: Kenshin. (holding out her hand) Welcome back. (Kenshin looks startled for a moment, then smiles.) Kenshin: I'm home.

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7/21/99

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 152--Do you Still Have the Scar? (A large steamship pulls into port.) Passenger: So weve finally arrived in Osaka. Passenger 2: Yes . . . It was a long voyage from Shanghai. (Enishi is standing at the railing, looking out. He is dressed in Chinese-style pants and jacket, wearing small sunglasses and carrying a wrapped sword. Overhearing their conversation, he smiles slightly.) Enishi: Long? . . Long indeed. Its been ten years since I last saw Japan . . . (A hot summer morning. Kenshin and Yahiko are training outside the dojo.) Kenshin (blocking Yahikos stroke): Close. Try a little harder. Yahiko: Im not done yet! (He whacks at Kenshin so furiously that he seems to leave the ground.) Sanosuke (sitting on the porch fanning himself): What do you think youre doing in this heat. (looking up) First Ive seen you train with Yahiko. Youre not passing on the school, are you? Kenshin: Oh, Im not teaching him the Hiten Mitsurugi school. Yahiko: WHAT?? (kicking Kenshin in the head) Thats what I thought we were doing! Kenshin: (Oro!) Wait, wait, youre growing strong under the Kamiya Kassin school, right? To that end, I thought I should do all that I can to help you. Was I wrong? Sanosuke: You lose, Yahiko. If you dont like it, youll have to beat Kenshin with the Kamiya Kasshin school. Kaoru (coming out into the yard): Yahiko! Time for work, okay? Yahiko: Kay, be right there. Kenshin, were training again tomorrow! Kaoru (to Yahiko): Im coming with you today. Yahiko: What? Why? Kaoru: Im going to see Tae and Tsubame. So, Kenshin, well be back this evening. Kenshin: All right. See you then. Sanosuke (getting up): Well, its time I got going too. Kenshin: Oro? But theres some youkan cooling in the well. Sanosuke: Oh, sounds good. But today I have to get the hand checked out. The vixen will never shut up if I keep her waiting. (walking off) Ill come by tomorrow, save some of that youkan for me. (Kenshin watches him go; Sanosuke suddenly turns back and seizes Kenshin by the front of the shirt) Kenshin: Oro?

Sanosuke: What do you say? (I take my food seriously!) Kenshin: . . . Roger that. Sanosuke (slapping him on the back): All right then. Remember, Im counting on you. Kenshin: I think I overestimated you a little. Sanosuke: See ya! Kenshin: I give up. (heading back into the house) Well then . . . Maybe Ill do some laundry. (At the Oguni clinic; Megumi is changing the bandages on Sanosukes right hand.) Megumi: Ken-sans acting strange? Sanosuke: Yeah, a little. He smiles all the time, but it feels like hes drawn a line somewhere and hes not gonna let himself step over it. Megumi: Thats true . . Hes a vagabond, so he could leave at any time. No more than he needs, right . . . Sanosuke: So even though he wont say straight out that hell train Yahiko, hes been practicing with him every day since we got back from Kyoto. I think the girls picking up on it too, but shes not worrying herself to death about it like before. To be nice about it, theyre perfectly natural together. To be mean, youd think hed finally settled down--(catching himself) Sorry. You probably arent real happy to hear that. Megumi: It doesnt matter. If Ken-sans happy, thats enough for me. Sanosuke: I dont know if youve had a change of heart or what, but when you try to be all cool and say Ken-sans happy, you just totally screw it up. Megumi: Maybe youre right . . . (with fox ears) What a nice thing for you to say. Sanosuke: (Whats with those ears?) Im always nice. Megumi: All right, thats it for today. Come back in ten days. Sanosuke: What? You mean youre not done yet?! Megumi: Im treating you for free, so quit complaining! Your right hand was hurt worse than Ken-san was. (Its not like this came out of nowhere! Its the side effect of that Kiwami no whatever!) Sanosuke: Oh yeah, that reminds me. Its been bothering me lately. That scar of Kenshins. If its such an old wound, whys it still so clear? Megumi: Hm . . . Im not really sure, but this is something Dr. Oguni told me a long time ago. Its really just a superstition, but they say that if someone attaches strong feelings to a sword wound, as long as he carries those feelings, the scar will not fade. Kyoto-(Enishi approaches a recently-visited grave.) Enishi (crushing the flowers beneath his feet): So its true that Battousai was in Kyoto. Iwanbou (standing to his side, grinning stupidly as always): Yes. He goes by Kenshin now, but its him. You just missed him, hes returned to Tokyo. The other four have gone on separately without waiting for your arrival. Theyve finally caught the

trail of the man theyve searched for since the Bakumatsu. You cant blame them for being impatient. Enishi: . . . Ill ask you one thing. Does Battousai still have a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek? Iwanbou: Yes--I didnt see him myself, but from talk in the Shishio faction, I can say that he does. Enishi: So its still there . . . Then my sister has not yet forgiven him. (turning abruptly.) Tokyo, you say. We must hurry, Mr. Gein. Iwanbou: Yes. (Iwanbous body tears apart, revealing a man inside dressed as a bunraku puppetmaster, with a skull mask. He laughs.)

Back to home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last update 23 september 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 153--The One-Armed Man (Tsubame is walking along a path through a bamboo grove in the early morning. Small birds fly along her path.) Tsubame (to the birds): Good morning. Youre looking well. (One alights on her finger and she smiles.) (She notices Kenshin standing alone in the midst of the bamboo.) Tsubame (thinking): Mr. Kenshin . . . Whats he doing here so early? (Kenshin closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and gives a mighty battle-cry. Around him, bamboo splits with the force of his ki. Tsubame screams and falls.) Kenshin: Miss Tsubame. Tsubame (looking sheepish): Um. Good morning . . . (They set off together down the path.) Kenshin: Youre going to mow the fields? Tsubame: Yes. If you dont take care of soy beans you wont have a good harvest. Mr. Kenshin, were you practicing? Kenshin: You couldnt really call it training. Its just exercising strict control of my ki so my body doesnt get rusty. But lets not tell the others about this. Tsubame: But Mr. Kenshin, of course you train your body and mind. You dont need to hide it-Kenshin: No, but I dont want to deliberately make it known. If I dont do this from time to time, my hearts condition worsens and my mood becomes dark. The sword, the fight--a swordsman is bound to these two things by bonds he cannot sever. But since I said Im home when I returned, I havent wanted everyone to notice this . . . Tsubame: Oh. Im not sure I really understand . . . Kenshin (patting her on the head): Its a little complicated. (Sorry, sorry.) (They come to a fork in the road.) Kenshin: Well, Im headed this way. Tsubame: Thanks for carrying the basket. Oh, everyones coming to the Akabeko at five today. After that were going to Asakusa, so dont forget. Its to celebrate your safe return . . . Didnt they tell you? Kenshin: Oh, that. But are they serious? We drank all night the day we got back, and thats pretty much all we did that last month in Kyoto . . . Tsubame: Mr. Sanosuke said we should. He says you can do fun stuff as much as you want. Kenshin: All Sanosuke wants is a free meal. I wish I could learn to think like that. Tsubame (thinking, as Kenshin walks on): The best swordsman in Japan, that Yahiko looks up to . . When Yahiko grows up, maybe hell be a swordsman like that . . .

(At the Akabeko) Sanosuke: Hes LATE! Its four-thirty already! Kaoru: He still has half an hour. Anyway, youre always late. Sanosuke: Yeah, but no one expects me to be on time. Yahiko: Hes probably just taking it easy cause of the heat. Tsubame: Oh, its nothing like that. (Yahiko looks startled; Tsubame giggles.) Tae (to Kaoru): You didnt come together? Kaoru: No, I came straight from lessons at the other dojo. Tae: You cant keep doing this! And you said you were getting along so well. Kenjutsus important, but its just not right for a girl your age. How long are you going to go around covered in sweat? If you think just because youre living together you can be careless, youre making a big mistake. Kaoru, if youd just look after yourself a little, wear a little makeup-Kaoru: Thats enough! Im fine! Maybe you should be worrying about yourself! Youre turning 2** this year! (Tae turns to stone.) Tsubame: Kaoru, you cant say that! (The door opens.) Sanosuke: Hey, you made it. Kaoru: Ken-(A very large, well-muscled man, Kujiranami, stands at the doorway. Bandages are wound around the stump where his left hand should be.) Tae: Welcome, sir! What can I do for you? Yahiko: What a businesswoman! Kujiranami: The cheapest meal you have . . . Tae: Right away. (She brings out the meal.) Yahiko: Hm? Thats salmon. Isnt the cheapest meal barley? Tae: Its okay, Ill charge him for the barley. Sanosuke: Thats enough. If youre just feeling sorry for him cause of how he is you can stop that right now. Shallow sympathy like that just looks like scorn or pity. Especially to a rough guy like him-Tae: Thats not it! He probably fought in the Boshin or the Southwest war. Its thanks to people like him that we live in peace. The least I can do is show my thanks-Sanosuke: Sympathy or pity? Hell let you know.

Tae (to Kujiranami): Here you are, sir. Kujiranami: . . . I asked you for the cheapest meal. Tae: Well, thats . . . Kujiranami: Thank you, miss. Tsubame: Oh, Im so glad. (Tae (grinning): Love and peace, yay!) Yahiko: I think shes just happy he called her miss. Kaoru (knuckling Sanosuke): See, people can tell what you really feel. But I guess after what weve been through its hard not to doubt people. Sanosuke: Guess so. (Outside) Old Lady: Thank you very much. I know my way from here. Kenshin: The streets downtown are tricky. Be careful. Old Lady: I will. Kenshin: Well then . . . Im a little late, but I think Ill make it. Kujiranami (getting up): That was delicious. Tae: Oh, are you leaving? I was just getting you your tea. Kujiranami: The sign outside says you close today at five. I dont want to get in your way. (As he leaves, Kenshin comes in, so that for a moment they face each other. Kenshin looks startled, but Kujiranami just walks on.) Kenshin (thinking): Theres no mistaking him . . . Thats the man I-Kaoru: Whats wrong, Kenshin? (flashback to the Bakumatsu. Kenshin and Kujiranami are fighting in the streets. Kenshin takes off Kujiranamis left hand with a massive upward stroke.) Kenshin (thinking): He didnt realize I was Hitokiri Battousai . . . (Later that night) Mt. Ueno--A large hill standing on the northeastern side of Tokyo, where the Battle of Ueno in the third stage of the Boshin War was fought. Even in the modern age, the people of downtown Tokyo are very fond of it as one of the famous sights of Tokyo, with Kanei Temple at its peak and Shinobazu Lake at its base. (Kujiranami climbs the hill to find Enishi waiting for him at its peak.) Enishi: How was the Akabeko, Mr. Kujiranami?

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 september 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still have the Scar? Part 154--Revenges Signal Flare Enishi: Im pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. Kujiranami. Kujiranami: Who are you? Why do you know my name? (Enishi only smiles.) Kujiranami: If you dont have anything to say, get out of here. Im waiting for someone. Enishi: If you mean Mr. Gein, hes looking for a place with rooms for six people. Its our first meeting, so I wanted a really first-class hotel. Kujiranami: Then youre the one Gein was hinting about, the sixth, the one coming from Shanghai. Enishi: Not the sixth. Strictly speaking, youd have to call me the first. I couldnt leave Shanghai because of my work, so Mr. Geins been handling things on my behalf, but Im the one behind it all. Ive covered all the expenses. But there wont be any leaders or underlings among us. Were all comrades, working for the same goal. (A pause.) Enishi: How was the Akabeko? According to Mr. Gein, Hitokiri Battousai has relations with the shop. Kujiranami: . . . Its a good place. Its been a while since Ive eaten a meal in peace, like a human being. Enishi: . . . So, you wish to bow out? (Flashback. Battousai slices off Kujiranamis hand. He kneels, clutching his bleeding wrist.) Kujiranami: Give me the final blow. The Ishin Shishi have won at Tobafushimi; its all over. The coming age will be like this battle--an age of guns, without skill or soul . . . I have been a warrior all of my life! I have no wish to see this age! At least let me die here, by the hand of the one they call the strongest. Finish me. (Battousai turns away.) Battousai: Im sorry. I dont want to kill anymore than I have to. Live, in the new age . . . Kujiranami: Wait, Battousai! Its not enough that the Ishin Shishi have stolen my honor? You would even steal a warriors death? Battousai!! (in the present) Kujiranami: No! (Enishi smiles again.) Enishi: The winds picking up. Please be very careful not to miss. Kujiranami: A stupid request. (He pulls the bandages off his right wrist, revealing a cap and peg stitched to the flesh. He picks up a cannon barrel and sets it on his arm.) Kujiranami: The weapon is a part of me--Kujiranami Hyougo will not miss!

Enishi: Then I ask this of you, Mr. Kujiranami. With your new right arm, set off the signal flare of our revenge. (Kujiranami bares his teeth in a grin.) (Kenshin and others are walking home.) Kaoru: Look! Fireflies! Tae: How elegant . . . Why dont we stop here for a while? Sanosuke (who is carrying Yahiko piggyback): Yeah, so I can put this drunkard down. Kaoru: Thats not elegant . . Yahiko: Wha the hell you talkin bout. Whose drunk, rooster head? Sanosuke: Oh, okay, okay. In that case youre getting down. Tae: Kaoru, come over here! (Kaoru joins Tae and Tsubame playing with the fireflies.) Sanosuke (to Kenshin): Kay, so whats up. I know youre hiding something. Its normal for you to suddenly go all dark on me, but today youve been unbelievable. Kenshin: Thats a little rude. Yahiko: Yeah, yeah! You get any darker, youll turn into Aoshi! Kenshin: Thats rude to Aoshi. (If Miss Misao were here shed hit you.) Sanosuke: I dont care what you keep from the girls, but if youre trying to hide something from me--if you still see me as a weak point--Im gonna find out what it is even if I have to beat it out of you. Kenshin: Youre right . . . Im sorry. Its something I should have told you. (He explains.) Sanosuke: So that whale-mouths arm is your work. But he didnt notice you, right? Then arent you letting it get to you too much? I mean, I know this stuff has been weighing on your mind for a long time, but still. Kenshin: But-Sanosuke: No buts. Its about time you got used to peace. Look over there. (Kaoru, Tae and Tsubame are laughing among the fireflies.) Sanosuke: You see the shadow of war in any of that? (Kujiranami fires.) Kaoru: What was that? Tae: Fireworks? Kenshin: No . . . I remember that sound. (thinking) That distinctive thunderous peal . . . Thats one of the three great weapons of the Bakumatsu.

Kujiranami: A hit. Enishi: Well done. Kenshin (thinking): An Armstrong cannon!

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 september 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still have the Scar? Part 155--Human Justice (Kenshin and the others are walking home. A man on a ladder is ringing a bell.) Kaoru: The fire bell . . . It must have something to do with that sound. Tae: Kenshin, you said it was an Armstrong cannon? Shouldnt you . . . Tsubame: I . . . I think so too. Kenshin: I may just be imagining things. We can check it out tomorrow. Its getting late. Kaoru: Youre right. It wont do any good to worry about it now. Sanosuke and Yahiko: All right! Then we can go back to the Akabeko for another round. Kaoru: You still want to drink? (Ive had about of these guys.) Police: Out of the way, out of the way! (A company of police officers charge through the streets.) Kaoru: The police. Chief: Mr. Himura! Sanosuke: Hey, long time no see, mustache-glasses. (Kaoru elbows him.) Kenshin: Chief, what is it? Chief: Didnt you hear it? That was a cannon shot! Someone fired on the city from Mt. Ueno! A restaurant called the Akabeko took a direct hit! Were mobilizing the entire force to surround the mountain. There could be more shots, so be careful! (He runs on.) Kenshin: Im going to Mt. Ueno! Everyone head back to the Akabeko! Sanosuke: Wait, Im coming too! Yahiko: Me too! Kaoru: Yahiko, you stay here! Hey, Yahiko! (But theyre gone.) Tae: Kaoru. Kaoru: Too late. Wed better hurry back to the Akabeko. (The restaurant is completely destroyed, a heap of broken boards.) Tsubame: This is terrible . . . How could anyone . . .

Kaoru: Tae. Tae: My God . . . Taes Father: Tae! Tae: Dad! Taes Father: Thank God youre safe. Come here. Tae: What happened? Taes Father: I dont know. Luckily no one was hurt, and nothing caught on fire. Police Officer: Is this your daughter? Ill ask to be sure. Do you know of anyone that would want to hurt you or your store? Tae: I dont know . . . I dont remember anything that would offend anybody. Officer: I thought so. The Akabeko customers are merchants too. It was a popular place. No one would bear you any ill-will. (Yahiko is running, but sweating hard and losing ground.) Yahiko (thinking): Theyre too fast . . . Kenshin--well at least Sanosuke was drinking a lot too-(He stops suddenly and is sick into a canal. Kenshin and Sanosuke disappear into the distance.) (At Mt. Ueno. Police scour the peak around a giant fallen tree.) Sanosuke: The sacred trees been knocked over, but you cant see where they put the cannon pedestal. Kenshin: No, look here. This deep footprint . . . Probably he was carrying the gun when it was fired, and set it against the tree to take the recoil. Sanosuke: You think it was that whale-mouth? Hes bigger than Anji, but hes only got one arm. And even if that is how he fired it, theres no way he could accurately target the Akabeko from this distance. Kenshin: Still, it cant be just a coincidence that this man appeared at the Akabeko the same night it was destroyed. Chief: Mr. Himura! The culprit left a note! (The note contains only two characters, the word jinchuu.) Kenshin: Jinchuu . . . Chief: I dont know what it means. Sanosuke: Didnt they mean to write tenchuu? Kenshin: No . . . Tenchuu means the judgment of Heaven. It was a word frequently used among the Ishin Shishi. It expressed out intention of meting out the justice of Heaven with our own hands. Chief: So, by Jinchuu, he means-Kenshin: Even if Heaven spares you, we will bring you to judgment. An expression of a totally opposite kind of justice . . . Chief: There are still a lot of samurai with grievances against the new government . . . Well, this isn't getting us anywhere. Ill see you later.

(He leaves.) Sanosuke: . . . So it was him. Kenshin: No . . . He wasnt working alone. A single individual couldnt get his hands on an Armstrong cannon. I don't have any proof of this. But they are avengers come to bring justice by their own hands to I, who have killed many but received no punishment from Heaven. Sanosuke: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: Its all right. (thinking) I am prepared to accept my past and my sins. (In a mansion in Yokohama.) Enishi: So you rented a summer house. I had thought wed be in a hotel. Gein: Something wrong? Enishi: No, this is excellent. Ive come to like Yokohama. Much better than being in the same city as Battousai . . . Kujiranami: Wherever we are, why dont you tell me your name. Enishi: No need to rush. Well make our introductions when were all here. Ah, there they are. The fourth and fifth of our comrades . . .

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last update 23 september 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still have the Scar? Part 156--Comrades Enishi: Inui Banshin. Otowa Hyouko. Youve made a long journey. Welcome. This makes five of us. Theres one more left. Inui: We cant trust some guy that cant even show up on time. Fives enough. Gein: We only said we would meet tonight, we never agreed on a time. Enishi: Careless, wasnt it. Kujiranami: This is foolish. We won't get anything done like this. Yatsume: Im already here. (Everyone looks up--there is no one else in the room.) Enishi: Hiding in the ceiling? Clever trick. Yatsume: Yatsume Mumyouni. Im pleased to meet you. Inui: Whadduya mean, pleased to meet you. Come on out of there! Gein: Thats right, you could at least show us your face. (Inui gives him a dark look.) Gein: What? Yatsume: I dont wish to show myself before others. Enishi: Well, thats fine. In any case, we who all have reason to hate Himura Battousai are gathered here for revenge. We are the Six Comrades. (a dramatic pause.) Otowa: The Six Comrades? Its not a very striking name. Inui: Okay! Inui and his Followers! Gein: Gein and his Merrie Men. Kujiranami: Im not merrie. Yatsume: From the ceiling with love. Enishi: Oh, youre a poet. But it hardly matters what we call ourselves. We six are comrades now. Soon well be united against a single enemy. Battousai is now living in Tokyo under the name of Kenshin. As long as Battousai believes that Kenshin is his true self, no matter how brutally we kill him, our revenge will be meaningless. Revenge begins when your opponent knows you will have retribution. We are gathered here to run him down and make him face the sins of his past. If we can do this, we six will separate, and the task of revenge will fall to the swiftest. For do we not all wish to deliver the final blow with our own hands? Kujiranami: I see . . . Inui: So the strongest gets to give him the final blow!

Otowa: I have no objections, but . . What is our plan? Enishi: Ive given that some thought. I dont mean to stand in front while you do all the work. We will all fulfill our responsibilities, Mr. Otowa. Otowa: I said I had no objections. Enishi: I am sorry. Let me explain. First-(Later. Everyone but Enishi and Gein have left.) Gein: Perfect. You call them comrades, but you can do anything you want with these four. Telling them they could give the final blow themselves worked like a charm. The thought of killing Battousai is irresistible bait. Enishi: I want to thank you for your cooperation. Gein: Its nothing. Im like you . . . I dont want to take revenge by killing Battousai. Enishi: Yes. In the end death is only an instant of pain. That will not fulfill my sisters last wish or dispel my hatred. I will plunge Himura Battousai into the living hell that we went through. This will be Yukishiro Enishis true revenge! (At the Kamiya dojo. Kenshin and Sanosuke are drinking tea and looking at a map of the town.) Kenshin: Finally, the police concluded that the attack wasnt aimed at the Akabeko, but was a test or misfiring of an illicitly manufactured gun by dissatisfied samurai. Sanosuke: Thats so weak! You cant count on those guys for anything. Kenshin: Its not their fault. They dont know the circumstances. Sanosuke: What about those circumstances? You gonna tell the girl? Kenshin: No . . . I dont think so. I caused everyone a lot of worry with the problem in Kyoto. I dont want to cause any more unnecessarily. My opponents have turned their hearts to revenge. On this point they will probably command more force than the Ten Swords. We should avoid another dangerous situation like the defense of the Aoiya. Its best to keep Miss Kaoru and the others out of any fighting . . . Sanosuke: Yeah . . . Well then theres not much else to say. In this town the only places you hang out much are here, the Oguni clinic, and the Akabeko. If we each take one place, were covered. Finally your being antisocial comes in handy. Kenshin (giving him a dirty look): I cant deny it, but you dont have to say it like that. Sanosuke: The one thing Im worried about is Tae and the little girl. They might still be targets. Kenshin: Its all right. The Sekihara family wants to keep this quiet, so theyre not relying solely on the police. Theyve hired a private group to guard them. As for Miss Tsubame--sh! Hide the map! Kaoru: Kenshin, Im coming in. (Kenshin and Sanosuke are innocently drinking tea.) Kaoru: Well? Hide what map? Kenshin: Oh, what were we doing? Nothing. Maps? Its fun to look at maps, isnt it? (Kaoru gives him a skeptical look.)

Sanosuke: Hes kidding. We were just trying to figure out which spots to hit in the red light district tonight. Kenshin: Oro! (Kaoru gives him the same skeptical look, but shes blushing.) Kaoru: Well, whatever. Just dont talk like that in front of Yahiko and Tsubame. Im trying to raise those kids right. Kenshin (under his breath): Sano . . . Sanosuke: What? If you want a woman to stop asking questions, this always works. (We arent all good boys like you!) Kaoru: Oh, thats right, about Tsubame. She works all day, and you thought we should let her get some rest. So shes going to be staying here for a while. Shes coming over this evening. Kenshin: That sets my mind at ease a little. Kaoru (suspicious again): Sets your mind at ease? (Sanosuke whacks him.) Kenshin: Oro! Sanosuke: Well, Im going to Megumis, to, you know, get my hand checked out Kenshin: Well, be careful. (Kaoru is changing for practice.) Kaoru (thinking): Somethings wrong. Hes definitely hiding something. He probably doesnt want me to worry, but . . . (aloud) Ah, Ive had enough of this! Im gonna go work Yahiko till he drops. (entering the dojo) Yahiko! Time for practice! You ready? (Yahiko is kneeling solemnly before her.) Kaoru: Huh? Whats up with you today? Waiting for me kneeling, this is new. (You even put on a headband.) Yahiko: Kaoru--I mean, Master! Begin handing down the succession techniques of the Kamiya Kasshin school to me today!

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 september 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do You Still Have the Scar? Part 157--Yahiko's Impatience Kaoru: The Kamiya Kasshin school . . . succession techniques? Yahiko: Please! I ask you as a man! (Kaoru punches him.) Kaoru: Who's a man? Honestly! Yahiko: It's a figure of speech! Don't pick at details like that! Just hurry up and tell me! The techniques, the techniques! C'mon! Kaoru: Is that any way to ask? Yahiko (turning into a puppet): Please teach me the techniques, o great adjutant master. Kaoru: . . . Well, that's a little better. Yahiko: So you'll teach me! Kaoru: No way. Those are two totally different things. (Yahiko goes into full pissed-off battle mode.) Yahiko: What is this! I act all humble and bow my head to you--what else does it take?! Kaoru (responding in kind): It takes a lot more than that! There are still a lot of things you have to learn before I can teach you the techniques! (Outside) Kenshin: It sounds like something's going on inside the dojo. Kaoru: Like courtesy and restraint! Not to mention self-control! Yahiko (after thinking about this for a minute.): You hag. Kaoru (bashing at him with her shinai): You can't just shout stuff out of nowhere! Yahiko (bashing back): You're such a hypocrite! Where's your self-control, you third-rate adjutant master! Kenshin (opening the door): Is something wrong? I heard the noise . . . Kaoru & Yahiko: Kenshin, you stay out of this! (The door slams shut as Kenshin goes sailing out backwards.) Kenshin (upside down): Oro? (The sun is starting to go down. Tsubame stands at the gate.) Tsubame: Excuse me. (Kenshin peeks out, then lets her in.)

Kenshin: Oh, Miss Tsubame. Tsubame: Good evening. Kenshin: Miss Kaoru said you'd be coming. Come in. (The dojo is being rocked from the inside; shouts resound.) Tsubame: They must be working hard. Is it some kind of training? Kenshin: No, Miss Kaoru and Yahiko have been at it for half the day. Tsubame: Half the . . . shouldn't you stop them? Kenshin: It's better that they be too energetic than otherwise. Let them vent some steam. Tsubame: But what if they get hurt? Kenshin: They'll be all right. They'll get hungry soon, and it'll end on its own. (Kaoru slumps down, covered in sweat.) Kaoru: I'm tired! I've had enough. This is stupid and I'm hungry. Let's quit. Yahiko: No! I'm not giving up till you teach me the techniques! Kaoru: WHAT? I can't believe you . . . Why'd you suddenly get this into your head anyway? Did something happen? (Yahiko remembers feeling useless on the night of the cannon blast.) Yahiko: I just want to be stronger. I'll do whatever it takes to make that day come sooner. Kaoru: . . . To tell the truth, Yahiko, you're a lot stronger than you think. Your fights with Nagaoka Mikio and Henya were clear victories. You held your ground before that giant Fuji without flinching. Hardly the accomplishments of a ten-year-old. When Kenshin was ten, he had just started training. Sanosuke had started fighting after the breakup of the Sekihoutai. Neither of them had probably fought a serious battle. You could very well be the strongest ten-year-old in Japan. But you're still only ten, and to become any stronger would be dangerous. As long as you'd do anything, blindly pursuing strength, I couldn't teach you the Kamiya Kasshin school and you couldn't learn it. (She turns to go.) Kaoru: Well, I'm done talking. I'm so hungry! (After she's gone, Yahiko grits his teeth and punches the floor in frustration.) Tsubame (watching from the opposite door and thinking): Yahiko . . . (Outside, it's getting darker.) Kenshin (one hand on his sword): The sun is setting . . . (thinking) This is the most dangerous time. Tokyo, Shinbashi Station. (Otowa and Inui are standing in front of the station, attracting the stares of passersby.) Inui: Yokohama to Tokyo in 54 minutes! Yeah civilization and enlightenment!

Otowa: What seems far-off is in truth close by. This Gein is a shrewd man. Inui: All right, let's go make some noise! Otowa: Do you know where you're going? Inui (smacking his forehead): Oh yeah. Stupid me. Otowa: I'll try to remember you're all strong arms and weak head. (looking at a map) You go here. I'm over here. We'll split up here. A simultaneous two-pronged attack!

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 27 dec 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Eighteen--Do you Still Have the Scar? Part 158--The Twin Storms Rage! Eleven o'clock that night-(All is quiet in the Kamiya household except for the tick of a clock. Kaoru and Yahiko sleep; Kenshin seems to doze sitting up in the dojo.) (A figure appears at the gate; Kenshin is instantly alert.) Kenshin (thinking): They're here! (Kaoru and Yahiko join Kenshin rushing out to the gate.) Yahiko: Kenshin! Kaoru: What was that noise? Kenshin: Sh. (to the man on the other side of the gate.) Stop right there. Back away slowly. V oice: Please . . . open the gate . . . If you don't, the Maekawa dojo will be . . . (It's a man from the dojo. Beaten and bloody, he slumps against the fence.) Yahiko: What happened? Someone challenged the dojo? Man: No . . . this man . . . meant to kill from the start. I ran . . . the police can't help . . . If this goes on, he'll kill them all . . . Kaoru: Kenshin-Yahiko: I'm coming too-Kenshin: Stay here! (He says it so fiercely that Yahiko is shocked into silence.) Kenshin: I'll be back by morning! Bar the door and keep watch! Kaoru: All right. (thinking) First the Akabeko, now the Maekawa dojo . . . This is no coincidence. Someone is going after us! (Fists clenched, Yahiko watches Kenshin disappear into the night.) Kenshin (thinking): The Maekawa dojo! I was only there once, that time with Raijuuta when Miss Kaoru and Yahiko were training. If they struck there, they've been checking up on me more thoroughly than I thought . . . Sanosuke: Hey, Kenshin! (He sees Sanosuke rounding a corner with some policemen.) Kenshin: You were keeping watch on the Oguni clinic! Sanosuke: There's no time for that. Injured started coming in from the Maekawa dojo. Officer: Are you Mr. Himura? We've heard about you from Chief Uramura. Officer 2: Thank God you're here. Without the chief we're on our own here. We need your help!

Kenshin: He isn't here? Why? Officer: There was an emergency at his own home. (At Chief Uramura's house, his wife and daughter are crouched next to a beaten-up police officer.) Wife: Dear! Daughter: Father! (His saber abandoned, Uramura has his gun trained on Otowa.) Uramura: Stay back! Don't move! Put down your weapon! If you don't I will shoot you here and now! Otowa (raising a hand): You fool. Do you think I kill with a weapon you can see? OM! (He opens his hand, revealing an om tattoo. Uramura hestitates.) Kenshin: I'm going to the chief's house! Sano, take care of the dojo! (thinking, as he runs) I underestimated them . . . This is no mere grudge. This is revenge so crazed, they'll strike at any place with the remotest of connections to me. If this keeps up all of Tokyo will be consumed by the storm. Chief . . . let me be in time! (The chief's gun explodes; pieces of shrapnel strike him.) Uramura (thinking): That's crazy . . how on earth . . . Otowa: Just as I thought . . . This feeling is-Inui: --Ecstasy! (Inui stands in the middle of the dojo, surrounded by felled students. His wristguards are dripping blood. A ring of policemen stand around him, keeping their distance.) (Maekawa is on his back, gasping for breath. Inui stomps on his chest.) Inui (to the police); What's the matter, can't you fight? I can still take you on! You aren't gonna catch me just by standing there! Ha--ha! Sanosuke (pulling the door open): Sounds great! Inui: What? Sanosuke: You're fighting me now, you speckled bastard! Do you Still Have the Scar?--End

Back to Home To Volume Eighteen To Volume Nineteen

translations by maigo-chan last updated 27 dec 1999

Volume Nineteen Phantoms & Reality

Part 159 Invincible Tekkou Part 160 Assassin's Tools Part 161 A Piercing Question Part 162 Thoughts at Dawn Part 163 Overture to a Death Part 164 Phantoms & Reality Part 165 Remembrances 1 Hitokiri Part 166 Remembrances 2 Battousai is Born Part 167 Remembrances 3 A Man and a Woman in a Rain of Blood

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms and Reality Part 157--Invincible Tekkou Inui: You're my opponent? HA-ha ha! You don't look like a cop! You the local busyboy or what? Sanosuke: You checked out Kenshin pretty good, but I guess you slipped up this time. My name is Sagara Sanosuke! And whatever the reason, I'm a lot better friend to Kenshin than these guys! Don't forget that, even if you gotta write it on the palm of your hand! Inui: Zat so. Then I guess I gotta take you a lot more seriously than these guys! (He kicks Makugawa again in the chest.) Inui: Let's do this! (He rushes forward. Sanosuke charges as well. Inui suddenly backflips, kicking Sanosuke in the face and knocking him through the doors.) Inui: What's wrong? I'm just getting started! Sanosuke (charging again): Bastard! (He remembers Megumi's words: "Your right hand was hurt worse than Ken-san was!") Sanosuke (thinking): Dammit, I can't use the Futae no Kiwami. But it looks like we're both experts on unarmed combat. (aloud) This is a real fight! (Inui traps Sanosuke's wrist and flips him around to catch an elbow in the face. Inui laughs and gives him the finger.) Sanosuke (thinking): This guy-(His every punch and kick is blocked by Inui's wristguards.) Sanosuke (thinking): His moves-(Inui grabs him and flips him. Sanosuke's head thuds against the floor.) Sanosuke (thinking): They're strange! Inui: You done already? Sanosuke (still on the floor): I get it . . . If I want to beat you, first I gotta smash those tekkou . . . Inui: You got that right! If you can! The whole face is made up of slopes that turn aside any sword. And a thickness of 1 sun 7 bun will repel any bullet. And behind my tekkou is a technique combining the moves of schools ancient and modern, Kantou and Kansai. The Jushiki Invincible school! Those two together form the Invincible Tekkou of Inui Banshin! They have never known failure! In the place of the master that Battousai challenged and defeated, I will kill him with the Jushiki Invincible school. Sanosuke (getting to his feet): So you're after Kenshin because of your master . . . Inui: Not really. I don't think that just cause my master was defeated his pupil was too. I'm not interested in anything other than victory in a fight. Master or whatever, I have no sympathy for a whipped dog. I only look forward! Sanosuke: Zat so . . . I'm glad to hear that. So this time I'm up against someone who's basically crazy. If this was about deep sorrow or something it'd be more Kenshin's department. But a bastard like you, using revenge as an excuse to go berserk--

there's no need to leave you to Kenshin! You'll learn the meaning of failure from me! From my Futae no Kiwami! (He punches Inui's tekkou with the Futae no Kiwami.) Inui: WHAT?? (Meanwhile, at Chief Uramura's house.) Uramura's daughter: Father! Uramura's wife: Dear! (Otowa pushes open the screen door.) Otowa: Ah . . . a fine evening breeze. (Uramura is kneeling behind him, shaking in pain. His wife and daughter are huddled against the back wall, both in tears.) Otowa: Well . . . it's about time we finished this. Uramura: You . . . who are you . . . (Otowa throws a sword, pinning Uramura's hand to the floor.) Daughter: Father! Otowa: Don't fuss. I won't leave you lonely. I'll send your own family together into the next world. Don't hate me for this. If you need to hate someone-Kenshin (appearing in the door behind him): They should hate me? I'm sorry, but I don't want to suffer anyone else's hatred. Otowa: The cross scar on the left cheek . . . Uramura: Himura! Otowa: It is you . . . isn't this nice. Since this is unexpected, there should be no problem if I leave the other five out and take you down here. Draw! Your precious battou-jutsu against my left-handed Baika Chuuzen. Which will triumph?

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 20 dec 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms and Reality Part 160--An Assassin's Tools (Otowa stands at the door, left hand raised.) Otowa: Well? What's wrong? Draw, Battousai! Uramura: No, Himura! There's something strange about his left hand! He fires a gun without even moving! Kenshin: Let me ask one thing. For who's sake do you seek revenge against me? Otowa: . . . That's right. It would be a shame to send you to the next world without knowing that. It was a friend. A good man. Those nights when we'd compete to see who could kill more in a single night, I truly enjoyed. Kenshin: So you too have lived a life without honor. But that doesn't change the fact that you want revenge . . . Otowa: Of course not! You are irrevocably my enemy! Stop wasting time! Should I finish these four behind me with my Baika Chuuzen instead? (Kenshin falls into battou-jutsu stance.) Uramura: Himura! Otowa: OM! (He opens his hand. In one split second, Kenshin catches a small arrow by the shaft.) Kenshin (tossing it away): So this is your mysterious power . . . Uramura: An arrow . . . but there's no bow . . . Otowa (snickering): You're right. (He pushes his sleeve back to reveal the mechanism, a small bow.) Otowa: Iron arrows fired from a six-shot bow by the strongest spring! The character on my left hand and that strange sound creates an instant of confusion. So you must have seen me pull the silk thread of the firing mechanism with my right hand on your blind side. Kenshin: I'm thinking of a certain assassin's tool. A technique by which one could aim accurately a very small muzzled gun . . . Otowa: That's right. My specialty is assassin's tools. No sword or martial art can match me. I, Otowa Hyouko, with these tools concealed all over my body, will bring down any target! (There is a moment's pause as they face each other down.) Kenshin: If you want revenge, I'll meet your challenge whenever you like. But this involvement of others will end. (Otowa smirks and retrieves his sword.) Otowa: I couldn't do anything so foolish as to meet head-on an opponent that has already seen past my Baika Chuuzen. An assassin's basic tactics is to outwit the enemy and catch him off-guard. It's nothing like the way a Hitokiri kills. (He draws two small cubes from his sleeve and casts them into the pool behind Kenshin. Suddenly smoke boils out of it.)

Kenshin: That's-- (thinking) A poison fog! Otowa: Assassin's tool Kasui Busuen. You might call it poison, but it won't kill you in of itself, just paralyze you for four or five minutes. I had two or three more tools I wanted to show you, but that will have to wait for the time of Earthly Justice. I await our next encounter. If you make it that far. (He disappears into the smoke.) Kenshin (covering his mouth with his sleeve): The time of Earthly Justice . . . ? (Back at the Maekawa dojo, the tekkou Sanosuke punched is broken. Inui stares at it in disbelief.) Inui: My tekkou--that's crazy-Sanosuke: I don't know about invincible, but there's nothing this fist can't sma-(His fist suddenly bursts, bleeding in a dozen places. Sanosuke howls in pain.) Sanousuke (thinking): That's the reaction . . . I used the Futae no Kiwami without letting it heal . . . (Inui hesitates, puzzled by Sanosuke's reaction. Five policemen, armed with pistols, appear at the door.) Police: Hold it right there, miscreant! Fire! (They open fire. Inui, moving fast, blocks four shots with the tekkou. The policemen stand amazed; Inui himself looks a little surprised, then breaks out in a crazy grin.) Inui: You know it! They'll even stop bullets! Ha ha! There's no way someone could break my Invincible Tekkou with their fists! Ha--ha ha! Sanosuke: Don't call them that. (smiling) They're not invincible anymore. Inui (instantly furious): I will KILL you! (Giant hands break through the gate, sending policemen flying. Iwanbou's silhouette appears out of the wreakage.) Gein: What, still messing around? Inui: Gein! Sanosuke: Dammit! (thinking) Reinforcements. Gein (climbing up out of Iwanbou's mouth): Retreat, Banjin. It's already time for Earthly Justice.

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 3 jan 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 161--A Piercing Question Gein: Retreat. It is already time for Earthly Justice. Sanosuke (thinking): Earthly Justice . . . wait a minute. Some guy just crawled out of another guy's mouth! Inui: Get lost, Gein! This fight's not over yet! I'm gonna kill this guy! Gein: I will certainly get lost. If you don't want to get caught in the blast, you'll retreat for your own good. (He leaps from Iwanbou's mouth to an adjacent roof. Inui scowls and follows suit.) Inui (from the roof): Ha--ha! I'm finished with you for today! You better thank me for sparing your life! Sanosuke: Yeah, that's it. So you're not leaving because your opponent is hurt. Too bad. You didn't get the win you wanted so bad. Inui: WHAT? That's it, I'm gonna kill that-Gein: I'm leaving. Inui: Hey, wait! (He growls in anger for a minute.) Sagara Sanosuke, right? I'm gonna remember that face! If I see you again, I WILL kill you! Ha--ha! (He bounds away over the rooftops.) Sanosuke: If you see me again? What, you're not sure? You giving up on us? Is that how pathetic you are . . . (turning to the Iwanbou) But what is that thing? Some kinda suit . . . (A thin stream of smoke is drifting out of Iwanbou's open mouth. Sanosuke remembers Gein's words: "It is the time for Earthly Justice.) Sanosuke: Get back! (racing towards the Iwanbou) Don't just stand there, move! (He kicks the Iwanbou in the stomach. A bomb with a cheerful skull drawn on it flies out.) Police: A bomb? (And what's with that skull?) Sanosuke: Get down! (The bomb explodes in midair, damaging only the roof of the dojo.) Sanosuke: Dammit, like the Akabeko wasn't enough. Your big plan was to just blow everyone away? I get it now. These guys aren't going to back down! (thinking) They took out the Akabeko and half-destroyed the Maegawa dojo. Who knows how many casualties. All I got was one chipped tekkou. That patchwork bastard was too stupid to notice, but they sure didn't pull back out of mercy . . . (He kicks the Iwanbou.) Sanosuke: Damn them! If we don't do something they're gonna have us running for cover . . . (thinking) If we don't do something . . . (At Chief Uramura's house, the cloud of smoke is clearing. Kenshin glances down at his hands.) Kenshin: I must have breathed a little . . . (thinking) My hands and legs are shaking. But that will wear off. Now we have to

see to the chief-(He stops. The words echo "Time for Earthly Justice. Time for Earthly Justice.") (At some distance away, Kujiranami levels the Armstrong gun for a shot.) Kenshin: RUN! (Kujiranami's shot is a direct hit to the house. The chief's wife and daughter are sent flying but are basically unharmed.) Daughter: Father! Father!! (Kenshin appears out of the smoke, carrying Chief Uramura. Daughter: Father! Kenshin: He's all right. He's just unconscious. Daughter (now in tears): How could they be so cruel . . . What did Father--what did we do? (Kenshin bows his head, unable to answer.) Daughter: Why . . . why did this happen?

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 3 jan 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 162--Thoughts at Dawn (Early the next morning, Kaoru is sitting alone at the table.) Tsubame (entering the room): Good morning, Kaoru. Kaoru (turning): Oh, good morning, Tsubame-(She freezes.) Tsubame (her hair sticking up every which way): Isn't Mr. Himura back yet? Kaoru: Tsubame, you really slept on your hair funny. Tsubame: I did? Ack! (Kaoru sits her down in front of a mirror and begins to comb it straight.) Tsubame: I'm sorry, this always happens when I change pillows. Kaoru: Hm, then morning will be tough for a little while. You must have been up pretty late last night. Tsubame: Yes. I was scared, so I watched from the shadow of the dojo, but--Kaoru? Kaoru: Yes? Tsubame: These things that keep happening, they're so terrible. What's going on? Kaoru: Tsubame, you don't have to worry about that. That's what I'd like to say, anyway. To tell the truth, I don't know what's going on either. (suddenly fuming) Sanosuke knows all about it . . . Tsubame (as her hair is being pulled): Kaoru, that hurts . . . Kaoru: When Kenshin comes home, I'll try asking him again. Tsubame: I don't think he'll answer, though. Kaoru: You're too smart. Kenshin always tries to handle everything by himself. It's his personality. Tsubame: Kaoru, you're not too worried? When Mr. Himura left for Kyoto, you were so . . . Kaoru (looking embarrassed): Ah ha ha . . . please forgive me for that. I was so pathetic. There's no excuse for doing that to you all. (The readers were pretty harsh about that too . . .) You're right. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't worried. But . . . You never know what the future holds, but whatever happens to me, whatever happens to Kenshin, there will never be another good-bye like that one. After the battle in Kyoto, it's the one thing I'm sure of . . . okay? (She goes back to combing Tsubame's hair.) Tsubame (thinking): Kaoru and Mr. Himura . . . they should be happy together. Kaoru: Okay, all done. It's almost dawn. It's a little early, but let's wake Yahiko up and have breakfast. Tsubame: Um, his door was slightly open so I peeked in. He's not there. Kaoru: What? That's weird. That lazybones never gets up early . . . Unless he never came home last night?!

Tsubame: What?? (They charge down the hall looking for him.) Kaoru: That idiot! Kenshin told him to be careful! I'll--Yahiko! (He's standing just outside the gate, wearing his sleeping kimono with his shinai strapped to his back.) Yahiko: Kaoru . . . So you aren't going to teach me the succession techniques? Kaoru (surprised): Yahiko, we talked about this before. You're very strong for your age. But it won't help you to be stronger now. Really, that came out of nowhere-Yahiko: It did not. You know something is going on right now! That's why I need to be strong. Strong for my age is the same thing as being weak. I'm so sick of that . . . I'm the only one . . I'm sick of being the only one who's weak! (A moment of silence.) Tsubame: Yahiko . . . Kaoru: Yahiko. (thinking) He's crying . . . (Elsewhere, Kenshin is walking home. Chief Uramura's daughter's words echo in his mind.) How could they be so cruel? What did father--what did we do? Kenshin (thinking): The reason is "Because he was connected to Hitokiri Battousai." Like the Maekawa Dojo . . . Like the Akabeko . . . This unfair, almost indiscriminate violence--I'll stop it next time. But after that, what should I do? If it keeps up like this, I can't settle things by just defeating one opponent. That Otowa said there were six of them. They probably vary in ability, but that's still six opponents. Out for revenge, under the code they call Earthly Justice. It began with a sin I committed, a killing . . . How can I make them forgive me? Apologize? Die? Or something else, something totally different ... (He comes to a small bridge. Standing on it, backlit by the rising sun, is a figure with white hair, wearing glasses and Chinese-style clothing.) Kenshin (shielding his eyes against the sun): Who's that . . . (Beside him, he seems to see a small boy, his clothes tattered, also with snow-white hair.) Kenshin (eyes widening): You're . . . Enishi . . . (And beside the boy, he sees a sad woman in kimono with a shawl.) Kenshin: Tomoe! (The sun rises a little higher. Enishi is alone.) Enishi (smiling): What's wrong, Battousai? You look like you've seen my sister's ghost.

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen

To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 27 dec 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 163--Overture to a Death Enishi: What's wrong, Battousai? Can you see her too? (He laughs.) That's right. She's always with me. Now, always and forever. But, Battousai--(suddenly looking very angry) You don't have the right to see my sister's phantom! Kenshin: Yukishiro . . . Enishi . . . You're behind all this. Enishi: So you didn't know. The last time I saw you was in the middle of the Battle of Toshifushimi. Has it been eleven years already? Kenshin: You--where-Enishi: Where have I been all this time? I was in Shanghai. I didn't want to live in the new Japan you Ishin Shishi made. Shanghai, that demon city of the Orient, the whirlpool of riches and greed both East and West. After the Boshin War, after I lost my sister, my family was scattered. For a kid driven out of Japan to survive in Shanghai meant coming out on top of the fiercest competition. I drank from mud puddles, I ate dead flesh. I was always getting sick, always just about to die. Kenshin: . . . That's enough. Don't tell me anymore. Enishi: You'll listen to this. This is the only thing I have to thank you for. Yes . . . I was always close to death, but I survived. My revenge . . . To avenge my sister's death was the only thing in my heart. Ten years of that . . . I lived in Shanghai so long I almost forgot how to speak Japanese. I made it to the top. The top of the Shanghai mafia, controlling an entire continent of illicit arms manufacturers. (He draws a fancy engraved pistol and levels it almost playfully at Kenshin.) Enishi: Kujiranami's Armstrong cannon! Otowa's assassin's tools! Banjin's special-issue tekkou! Gein's ammunitions! All supplied by my organization! And Shishio Makoto, his battleship? I arranged for that as well. (Six shots ring out. Six holes smoke at Kenshin's feet.) Enishi: But that was a mistake . . . I hardly expected you and Shishio to meet head-on. I'm so glad you survived. Kenshin: I understand, Enishi . . . You want revenge for your sister's death. That's perfectly natural. I can't deny your right to justice. But one thing! Don't hurt anyone else who's not involved in this! Your revenge is against me alone. Only I should accept your punishment. Enishi: No. My revenge isn't for you alone. It's your everything! Those you hold dear, those you speak with. The whole of Japan, that you built with your bloody sword. A Japan without my sister. That's the only thing that could equal your crime. Kenshin: No! Enishi, I'm the only one who committed the crime. I'm the only one who should be punished! If you keep this up, it won't be revenge, it'll be slaughter! Even if Tomoe would have wanted revenge, she wouldn't have wanted this! (Enishi hurls the pistol at him; it strikes him across the forehead.) Enishi: How dare you speak of her! What do you know about what she wants! (Kenshin bows his head. Enishi bites the side of his lip in rage.) Enishi: Try saying her name one more time! Try it and ten Rengoku-class battleships turn Tokyo into a sea of flame! (Kenshin remains silent. Enishi spits blood.) Enishi: But . . . my sister wouldn't have liked all that uproar. She loved the quiet. That's why I picked only those who hated you as I do. I kept my force to six, and targeted only those who had direct contact with you. If you have any complaints, I'd

be only too happy to make it all of Tokyo! I'm done here. Today was my declaration of war. The true battle will be ten days from now. Kenshin: Ten days! Enishi: Yes. The place will be the Kamiya dojo. There you will see our perfect Earthly Justice. I hope you look forward to it. I won't be relying on my mafia weapons. I'll show you my other strength. (He turns and walks away, laughing.) Kenshin: Enishi! Isn't there anything else--anything but fighting--is there no way I can atone for the crime of stealing your sister? What should I do? Answer me, Enishi! Enishi: For someone who can't let go of an idea, you're very slow to catch on . . . What should you do? If I have to answer . . . you can suffer. (He continues on his way. In his eyes, Tomoe's phantom appears, a faint smile across her lips.) Enishi: Tomoe. Hold on, okay? It's only ten days. What? It's too long? I'm sorry. We have to get some things ready. That's right. But we will have our revenge. (Kenshin remains where Enishi left him, his fists clenched.) Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . . Tomoe! Unable to find the answer of how to atone for a Hitokiri's sins, ten days from now, Kenshin will face Enishi. But that answer, in the heat of battle, would take a far crueller form than anyone could guess--

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 27 dec 1999

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 164--Phantoms & Reality (At the mansion in Yokohama) Gein: Ten days? Enishi: Yes. I gave him my declaration of war this morning. (Gein is working at a bench covered in grisly instruments: scalpels, pliers, mallets and other such tools.) Gein: Was that wise? The others won't like it. Enishi: It'll be fine. I'll persuade them. More importantly, will you be ready in ten days? Will it? Gein: Leave that to me. I'll give this my all. When the time comes, I'll show you a work of art. Enishi: I look forward to it. Indeed, my Earthly Justice hinges upon it. (Later that morning, Sanosuke and Megumi come to see Kaoru at the dojo. Sanosuke's hand is rebandaged and in a sling.) Sanosuke: You mean Kenshin isn't back yet? Kaoru: No. Sanosuke: And I dragged the medicine chest all the way here just for him. Megumi (with a little arrow labeled "medicine chest"): I just now patched you up. Don't you have a shred of gratitude in you? Sanosuke (ignoring her): Well, no point in worrying. Guy's practically invincible. Megumi: Idiot. He most certainly is not. Sanosuke: Almost forgot. I brought you some spoils of war. Kaoru: What? Sanosuke: Look, right over there. (With a little arrow labeled "spoils of war," Iwanbou's slumped and misshapen form is thrown up against a wall.) Kaoru: Isn't that one of the Ten Swords . . . ? Sanosuke: Looks like it. If you think about it, it fits exactly with what we've heard so we'd think that. In this battle the enemy must have had relations with the Shishio faction--no, wanted us to think he had relations with the Shishio faction . . . Megumi: Battle, huh. Is that what that was. So it wasn't just an accident? (She starts pounding him with her medicine box.) Megumi: You know something! Spit it out, rooster-head! Sanosuke (attempting to block): Hey, I thought you told me not to use this hand! Kaoru: Sanosuke . . .

(Sanosuke looks put out.) Sanosuke: I know. I didn't think we could keep this up much longer. When Kenshin gets back-Tsubame (rushing into the yard): Kaoru! It's Kenshin! Kenshin's back! But . . . but . . . (Kenshin walks in after her. He is walking slowly, his eyes blank and cast down.) Sanosuke: Hey, Ken . . . (Kaoru holds up a hand and he stops.) Kaoru: Welcome back. You look tired. Are you going to take a nap? Kenshin: . . . Yes. (He walks on around to the house.) Megumi: He's miles away . . . Sanosuke: This is not like him at all. What happened? Tsubame: Kaoru, you didn't even ask him anything . . . Kaoru (sadly): I couldn't ask. I've never seen him look like he'd suffered so much. (Kenshin paces on.) Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . . Tomoe . . . What can I do, to atone for my sins? What can I do-(Something crunches underfoot. He looks up to find himself in a bleak, dark landscape, where the ground is composed entirely of human bones.) Kenshin (thinking): What is this place--when did I-- (aloud) Hills of white bones . . . like Hell . . . a place fit for Shishio. (He passes a hand over his eyes.) Kenshin (thinking): No . . . I am just as fit for Hell. I wielded my sword for the new age, for the sake of the oppressed . . . to those close to the ones I killed I was just a hitokiri. I caused so much suffering . . . (A figure is walking up ahead, her back towards him.) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru? (He runs to catch up with her.) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru, what are you doing here? Kaoru . . . (He reaches out to her. She turns, and Tomoe's eyes fix him with a cold stare. He wakes up, gasping for breath.) Kenshin (thinking): I'm going mad . . . (He is sitting on the porch, watching the windchime turn idly in the breeze.) Kenshin (thinking): What should I do . . . I can't find an answer. If this goes on my ghosts will kill me . . . (He hears shouting in the distance.)

Kenshin: The dojo? (Inside, Kaoru and Yahiko are training hard.) Kaoru: Look! You're still relying on the whole blade! The Kamiya Kasshin succession techniques are based on the hilt! First learn what the hilt can do! Yahiko: Right! Sanosuke (who is again being bandaged by Megumi): They're working hard. Megumi: Hold still! Tsubame (noticing Kenshin at the door): Kenshin . . . (Kaoru sees him too.) Kaoru: Tsubame, stand in for me. Yahiko, a hundred strokes with the hilt. Yahiko: Right! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru, what is this? Kaoru: Oh . . well. As you can see, I'm handing down the techniques. Kenshin: . . . Yahiko's a little young. Kaoru: I thought so too. Because he can't keep his temper and at first all he would say was "I want to be strong no matter what." But the other night, when you ran off on your own, he told me, "I'm sick of being the only one that's weak." He can tell something's going on, and he's working hard to be stronger and to grow up . . . For you, and for all of us, and for himself! Kenshin: . . . That's true. Yahiko's rushed ahead too fast sometimes, but he hasn't made the mistakes I've made. So he's sensed this disaster as well . . . (He turns to lean against the wall, looking down.) Kenshin (after a very long pause): I guess there's something I need to talk to you about. (Kaoru looks at him and sees that same blank, downcast look in his eyes. She holds back her questions again and finds a smile, holding out her hands.) Kaoru: Before that, are you sure you're not hurt? You can tell me later. Right now Megumi should check you out. Kenshin: . . . Thank you, Miss Kaoru. (He catches hold of her wrist.) Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: (looking at Yahiko) That sweat . . . (at Sanosuke) Those wounds . . . I'll fight. Kenshin: And this warmth . . . these are no phantoms. I can find my answers later.

Kenshin: They're all real. Now, I want to protect what's real, not phantoms. Kenshin: There's something I want to tell you all. About this battle, from the beginning. (A little later, they're all seated on the porch, listening.) Kenshin: This morning, on my way home, I received a declaration of war from the mastermind behind all this. Ten days from now, he will attack the Kamiya dojo with all his forces . . . This man's name is Yukishiro Enishi. My brother. Kaoru: Your brother? Kenshin: More accurately, my brother-in-law. The brother of Himura Tomoe, the wife I killed with my own hands. It began in the Bakumatsu, the story of the hatred behind this scar . . .

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 3 jan 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 165--Rembrances 1--Hitokiri The first year of Genji (1864), Kyoto. (Three samurai, Ishiji, Shigekura, and Kyosato, are walking home late at night.) Kyosato: It's getting late. We should hurry a little. Lately there have been more of those Hitokiri-Ishiji: Like that so-called Hitokiri Battousai? Whether he exists or not, we'll crush the rebellion soon. Shigekura: Now, now, let's not talk shop when we've got reason to celebrate. Kyosato, you're going to be married next month, aren't you? Kyosato (who is probably twenty years younger than the other two): That's right . . . Shigekura: Marrying your beautiful childhood sweetheart . . . you lucky dog. Kyosato: Thank you. (Footsteps behind them.) Kyosato: But I can't help worrying. In these troubled times, why should I-Shigekura: What are you talking about. (An intense gaze follows their every move.) Shigekura: In this world, everyone's trying to find a little happiness. If anything, if we make a new age in this work of ours, that's the form it should take. Battousai: You must be Shigekura Juubeh. Though I bear you no grudge, for the sake of the new era, I must have your deaths. Ishiji: Who are you . . . Battousai: A Choushuu Ishin Shishi. Himura Battousai. (All three reach for their swords. Battousai kills Ishiji before he can even draw.) Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuutsuisen Zan! (He leaps in the air and stabs downward, killing Shigekura as well.) Kyosato: Mr. Shigekura--Mr. Ishiji! (Kyosato blocks Battousai's blow, but is driven back against a wall, Battousai's bloody sword inches away from his throat.) Battousai: Give up. (Kyosato pushes him back, freeing his sword.) Kyosato (thinking): I won't die. I don't want to die. Why should I have to die!! (They begin to fight, trading blow for blow.)

In the fifteen years between the coming of the Black Ships and the Meiji era, "Honor the emperor" "Destroy the shogunate" "Expel the barbarian" "Open the country"--amidst all these ambitions and ideals, those who carried swords were split into two, Tokugawa Shogunate and Ishin Shishi. This was the Bakumatsu! (With a final cry, Kyosato charges. Battousai's blow strikes, and Kyosato collapses in a pool of blood. His sword lightly grazes Battousai's cheek in a long, thin vertical line. Battousai touches his cheek and looks at his own blood in amazement--it's the first time he's been touched.) (Behind him, Kyosato groans.) Kyosato: I . . no . . . I . . don't want to die. I was . . finally going . . . to marry her. I've always . . .loved her . . . (Battousai drives home the final blow.) (Two men come out of an alleyway.) Men: We've come to see. Battousai: Inspectors. Good work. Man: Your cheek. Battousai: It's nothing. Man: But he reached your face with a sword . . . he must have been very good. Battousai: No . . his skill itself was nothing. But his will to live was incredible. I'll leave the rest to you. (He starts to walk away, then looks back at Kyosato.) Battousai (softly): May you find happiness in the next world . . . Man: Did you say something? Battousai (walking away): No, nothing. (The men are leaving papers with "Heaven's Justice" written on them with the bodies.) Man: Will to live, huh . . . I guess a first-class swordsman can tell that just by crossing swords with someone . . Man: Yeah . . . Maybe he could tell that, but he killed them all without even blinking. He really is a Hitokiri . . .

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 feb 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 166--Remembrances 2--Battousai is Born Heaven's Justice! (Battousai kills, again and again, under that motto.) (At an inn in Kyoto. Battousai is washing his hands in a basin.) Battousai (thinking): The smell of blood . . it won't come off. Iizuka (coming in): Oh, Battousai, there you are. Come quick. Master Katsura's waiting. Katsura Kogorou--The young leader of the Choushuu Ishin Shishi, active as the leader of a substantial province. Later joined with Saigou Takamori and Satchou Doumei to bring about the downfall of the shogunate. One of the Ishin Triumvirate. Katsura: It's been a while since we've been able to meet. Are you doing well? Battousai: Yes . . I'm doing them in very well. Iizuka: Hey, watch it. Battousai: What is my assignment tonight? Katsura: Well, it's not so important I'd call it an assignment. . . Battousai: If it's not important, please refrain from calling me. Iizuka: Hey! Battousai: I've assassinated almost a hundred people these past six months. No matter how we hide ourselves, the shogunate is beginning to sense we're here. It isn't a good plan for me to be near the Choushuu Hantei. The Bakufu forces are growing stronger day by day. Especially the wolves in Mibu . . . Katsura: The Shinsengumi . . . Battousai: We haven't yet crossed swords, but they could be the strongest of the Bakufu's weapons . . . Guy: What could that ragtag crowd possibly-Katsura: I understand. We'll look out for them. Iizuka: Well, about that assignment. Katsura: Actually, tonight, during the Gion Festival, there's to be a secret council held at a certain inn. Mr. Toshiwara and Miyabe are expected to attend. Battousai: You need a bodyguard? Katsura: Well, no. I was wondering if you would join us. Iizuka: That's great! What an honor! Hey, your name could go down in history-Battousai: I decline. It's easier if a Hitokiri keeps to the shadows as far as possible. And I'm not interested in history or honor. If we achieve a new age in which all can live at peace, that's enough.

(He turns and leaves.) Iizuka: It's no good. Maybe he's killed too many, but lately he's been acting strange. I thought maybe he'd show some interest if we dangled the bait right in front of his eyes . . . Guy: Bait? Master Katsura's come all this way-Iizuka: Call it what you want. Katsura: Iizuka's right. But I saw one thing here. He may act strangely, but his heart hasn't changed since I met him a year ago-(Flashback: one year ago in Choushuu. A group of armed men are gathered, waiting their turn to show their skills. Katsura and another man, Takasugi, are a little ways off on a hill.) Katsura: I came all the way from Kyoto because you said you had something to show me. What is this, Shinsaku? Takasugi: You'll see. This is the strength of the new era. The Kiheitai! Takasugi Shinsaku--Essentially the second in command in Choushuu. A battle-loving man from the most active of the Choushuu factions, he succeeded in unifying the province in forming the Kiheitai to topple the Bakufu. Takasugi: Birth or status means nothing! Anyone can join my Kiheitai if they have the ambition and the strength. Katsura: Certainly after 300 years of peace, they could be better than the soft samurai. But will this really work? Takasugi: You worry too much. Look, even children. (The young Kenshin walks up to take his turn striking the target, a thick wooden pole wrapped in rope.) Man: Ha ha, the kid brought his own sword. Give it a try, kid. Man: I'll give you a ryo if you cut it in half. (Kenshin regards the pole for a minute. He slices it neatly in half with one stroke, then smashes one half with his scabbard.) Katsura: Shinsaku. Kenshin (to the heckler): One ryo. Heckler: Uh-Katsura: I'm taking this boy to Kyoto. (Later. Katsura, Takasugi and Kenshin are talking over dinner.) Katsura: So that was the Hiten Mitsurugi school. I've heard of it, but I didn't know it truly existed . . . But let me ask you something. Have you ever killed a man with this Hiten Mitsurugi school? Kenshin: No. Katsura: Do you think you could? Kenshin: If with my own dirty sword and the lives I take, I could pave the way for a new era in which all can live in peace-Katsura: I see. We're leaving for Kyoto first thing in the morning. Take a room upstairs and rest.

(A little later. Kenshin has left; Katsura and Takasugi remain.) Takasugi: If you need Hitokiri that bad, you should do it yourself. When you were in Edo you were good enough to work your way up to the top of the Shindon Munnen school Renbeikan. Except for Sakamoto Ryouma of the Hokushin Ittori school, you never lost. Katsura: If I could, I would. But I'm the head of the Choushuu Ishin Shishi now. Takasugi: Yeah. That's right. You're the Choushuu shrine at the Bakumatsu festival. No one will carry a shrine that's covered in blood. So you're going to ruin that boy's life just so you can stay clean. If it means being driven into the jaws of death, or leaving a name that will shame generations to come, you should draw your own sword. Katsura: Don't think I haven't thought of that. Today is the anniversary of the death of Katsura Kogorou the swordsman. (End flashback.) Katsura: That was just about a year ago. Maybe it's because he seemed so grown-up then that he's changed now. But his heart hasn't changed at all. Man: That's good to hear. Katsura (thinking): It's because he hasn't changed that he's beginning to feel the terrible difference of being a Hitokiri . . . (Inside a small restaurant. Battousai is drinking alone.) Battousai (thinking): It tastes bad . . . These days no matter what I drink, I only taste blood. (General sounds of admiration as a girl walks into the bar alone and sits down at a booth behind him.) Proprietor: What can I get you? Tomoe: I'd like a cup of chilled sake, please.

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 feb 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Nineteen--Phantoms & Reality Part 167--Remembrances 3--A Man and a Woman in a Rain of Blood Battousai (thinking): I started drinking about half a year ago. About the time I got the scar on my cheek . . . I never liked the taste, but lately all I can taste is blood . . . My master taught me the sword, but I learned to drink on my own. (Behind him, Tomoe downs her cup in one gulp. The bar looks on with admiration. Two roughnecks elbow each other.) Roughneck 1: Hey? Roughneck 2: Yeah. (They walk over and slam a bottle down on her table.) Roughneck 2: Hey, woman! Roughneck 1: Have a drink with us! Roughneck 2: We're Aizu patriots! We risk our lives day and night for the common people! Drinking with us is the least you could do to thank us. Someone: Aizu's on the Bakufu side, stupid. Roughnecks: What was that!! (The whole bar looks away.) Roughneck 2: That's what I thought. Stay out of this. Roughneck 1: That was a close one. Battousai (behind him): It certainly was. If you had drawn that sword, you would have been fighting me. Roughneck 2: What--! (He reaches for his sword, but Battousai stops him.) Battousai: Let me give you some advice. The violence is only going to get worse. Kyoto is no place for false patriots. If you value your lives, you should run back to the country. Patrons: Yeah! Go home, frauds! (The roughnecks storm out. Battousai tosses a few coins on the table and leaves as well.) Battousai: Sorry for the fuss. Proprietor: Ah--thank you. Patrons: He's good, that kid. Yeah, he's a real patriot. (Tomoe watches him go.) Battousai (walking down the darkened streets.): The taste of blood is getting stronger. Guys like that wouldn't have gotten to me before. (He looks up at the stars.) Master . . .

Hiko: In spring, cherry blossoms by night. In summer, the stars. In autumn, the full moon. In winter, the snow. These are always enough to make sake delicious. If it tastes bad, that's proof that there's something sick inside you. Battousai (thinking): Sick . . maybe that's true. But saving people from the suffering of the ages is the foundation of the Hiten Mitsurugi school. And all the more now . . . When we fought a year ago, why did he try to keep me from leaving . . . (The two roughnecks from the bar are crouched in the street ahead of him.) Roughneck 2: All right, here he comes. This street is perfect. Roughneck 1: Are . . . are you really going to kill him? Roughneck 2: Hell yeah I am! You think I'm going to let this go? Roughneck 1: But he's a killer! Roughneck 2: Idiot! Everyone's a killer in Kyoto these days. (Behind them): Correct. (A man stands behind them, carrying two swords connected by a long length of chain.) Assassin: You'll be in the way. Leave us! (A scream rings out. Battousai looks up. One of the roughnecks comes running out.) Roughneck 1: Help me! Hel--(A sword flies out through his mouth. A jerk of the chain sends it back to the assassin's hand.) Assassin: Hitokiri Battousai. Battousai: What is this? Assassin: You may play innocent, but I know you. I've been waiting for you here. I'll have your life! (They begin to fight.) Battousai (thinking): He's from the Bakufu. But not a real samurai. Like me . . . Someone who will never go down in history. A shadow assassin! (The assassin jumps to a roof, wrapping the chain around Battousai and pinning his arms to his sides.) Assassin: Prepare yourself! (Battousai pulls on the chain and manages to catch the other sword. As the assassin leaps towards him, he slices him in half with his own sword. As blood spatters everywhere, he becomes aware that Tomoe is standing behind him.) Battousai (thinking): She saw . . . the girl from the bar. I can't let anyone know of Battousai's existence . . . ! Tomoe: I followed you because I wanted to say thank you. In plays they always say, "A rain of blood fell" . . . But you really made it rain blood. (Battousai turns to look at her, as the sword falls from his hand. Blood has streaked her face and clothes.)

Kenshin and Tomoe . . . In that instant, the wheel of their destiny began to turn. Round and round . . . Phantoms & Reality--End

Back to Home To Volume Nineteen To Volume Twenty

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 feb 2000

Volume Twenty Remembrances

Part 168 Remembrances 4--Yukishiro Tomoe Part 169 Remembrances 5--Madness Part 170 Remembrances 6--Turmoil: 1864 Part 171 A Brief Intermission Part 172 Remembrances 7--In the Country Part 173 Remembrances 8--Enishi's Visit Part 174 Remembrances 9--Snow, White . . . Part 175 Remembrances 10--Forest of Barriers Part 176 Remembrances 11--Dark Arts Part 177 Remembrances 12--Harsh Fight

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 168--Remembrances 4--Yukishiro Tomoe Floating in the darkness, fresh red blood . . . White sleeves . . . a purple shawl . . . And deep, black eyes . . . (Kenshin and Tomoe stare at each other for a moment. Then Tomoe's eyes close, and she slowly begins to pitch forward. Kenshin darts forward to catch her.) Kenshin: She's fainted . . . It's a natural reaction to seeing all this blood. (thinking) For a moment I wasn't sure if I should silence her or not--No. I forgot even that . . . (aloud) But what to do about this place? I can't leave her here to give evidence. And who knows what could happen to a woman alone in Kyoto at night. Guess I have no choice. (He picks her up to carry her home.) Kenshin (thinking): Her perfume . . . That must be white plum scent . . . (He pauses.) Kenshin: Not good. I must be going crazy . . . (At the Ohagi Inn.) Kenshin (very quietly): I'm back. (He tiptoes in.) Okami (the landlady): Oh, Himura, you're home late tonight--Himura, what are you doing? Kenshin: No, um, there was a fight, and she fainted, and-(Okami regards Tomoe for a long moment.) Okami: Are you sure you didn't just get her drunk? Kenshin: . . .! Okami: This is not a teahouse. Just this once--I'll get her some warm water and a change of clothes. Iizuka (sleepily poking his head out a door): What is it, Okami? Okami: It's that boy Master Katsura's looking after . . . Iizuka: What?? Ba--I mean, Himura brought home a girl?! (Later. Tomoe has been put to bed. Kenshin sits by her side.) Kenshin: So she's just drunk. (He watches her sleep.) Kenshin (thinking): The smell of blood and white plum perfume . . . I really am going crazy . . .

(The next morning. Kenshin wakes with a start, to find Tomoe gone, her futon folded neatly in a corner.) Kenshin (thinking): No--I must have fallen asleep-- (aloud) Mrs. Okami! Okami (handing Tomoe a stack of breakfast trays): Here, why don't you take these in for me. (Kenshin face-faults.) Okami: Oh, good morning, Himura. Despite appearances, your girlfriend is a very good worker. Kenshin (trying hard to ignore that remark): Um . . what's your name? Tomoe: Tomoe. (He follows her as she carries the trays.) Kenshin: Tomoe, what are you doing? Tomoe: Can't you tell? Kenshin: Helping in the kitchen. Tomoe: So you did know. (opening the door) Excuse me, I've brought breakfast. (The men are all lined up waiting for her.) Men: So this is Himura's girl! She's cute! An older woman! And just as unfriendly as Himura! Tomoe: I'm Tomoe. How nice to meet you. Kenshin (angrily): Hey, knock that off-Iizuka: Oh, embarrassed, lover boy? Kenshin: Iizuka-Iizuka: So. How was she? (Battousai puts a hand to his sword. Everyone backs off instantly.) Iizuka: That was close. For a minute I forgot he was Battousai. Just teasing him is taking your life in your hands. Kenshin (with great dignity): If everyone's here, we should discuss the provincial governor. Katsura's stay will require the strictest security. (Iizuka just points at Katsura, who is calmly drinking tea.) Kenshin: . . . I had no idea the Choushuu patriots were so laid-back . . . Katsura: Affairs of the heart have nothing to do with your ideals. (After all, I have Ikumatsu.*) *A Kyoto geisha and Katsura's lover, who became his wife after the Restoration. Kenshin: . . . May we talk seriously for a minute?

Katsura: Certainly. That's more my nature as well. (Outside, a little later.) Katsura: Is that true? Kenshin: Yes. I was ambushed by a shogunate assassin. Katsura: Information from Choushuu is being leaked out. Even about our top secret Battousai . . . There is a traitor in our midst. There's one other thing. Furudaka, who was meant to be at the meeting during the Gion Festival tonight, was captured by the Shinsengumi yesterday. Kenshin: . . . So you'll take a bodyguard after all? Katsura: No . . . I'll be all right. But I want you to be careful. (He leaves.) Kenshin (thinking): The one they're after is the leader of the Choushuu patriots, the center of all this . . . We have to find the traitor soon. If we make even one mistake, history will take an evil turn . . . (Later. Kenshin is sitting on a windowsill while Tomoe eats her lunch.) Tomoe: Yes? Kenshin: That's why--I want you to promise to forget everything you saw last night and leave. Tomoe: Am I such a burden? Mrs. Okami seems to like me. Kenshin: . . . Your family will be worried about you. Tomoe: If I had a family to go back to, I wouldn't be out drinking alone at night. Kenshin (thinking): This is not going well . . . (aloud) I don't know what your situation is, but we're in no state to look after you. Tomoe: Then will you finish me? Like you did that samurai in black. Kenshin: . . . You can think whatever you want, but I'm doing this only to bring a new age where everyone can live in peace. I don't kill indiscriminately. Only armed members of the Bakufu who oppose us. Naturally civilians might oppose us as well, but I would never strike an unarmed man. Tomoe: So bad people carry swords, and good people don't? Then, if I had been carrying a sword that night, would you have-Kenshin: That's . . . Tomoe (picking up her tray): When you have an answer for me, please let me know. (She leaves the room.) Kenshin: Wait a minute! You're just going to walk out? (But the door slams shut behind her.) Kenshin: Dammit . . . (thinking) Am I going crazy? Or, are things finally starting to make sense . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 24 may 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 169--Remembrances 5--Madness If I had been carrying a sword that night, would you have-(Kenshin is sitting alone in his room, staring out the window.) Kenshin (thinking): That was two weeks ago. (Tomoe opens the door, broom in hand.) Tomoe: I'm going to clean this room. Please leave for a while. Kenshin: I don't remember asking you to clean it. Tomoe: Okami asked me to. In the midst of all this confusion, Yukishiro Tomoe has settled in with us. Kenshin (as he's getting down from the windowsill): What's this notebook? Tomoe: That's my diary. Don't read it, please. Kenshin: (As if I would!) (thinking): She really has settled in. Tomoe (tucking the notebook inside her obi): Just to be sure. (Kenshin storms out. In the hallway, he runs into Iizuka.) Iizuka: Hey, Himura! Kenshin: Iizuka. Iizuka: Why the long face? You have a fight with Tomoe? (Kenshin, with dark Battousai eyes, reaches for his sword.) Iizuka: Okay, okay! What's eating you? Jeez. Kenshin: Did you want something? (Iizuka holds up a black envelope.) Iizuka: It's tonight. Take care of it. When the black envelope is sent, it means it will rain blood in the Kyoto night. Only the single-minded repetition of Heaven's justice . . . (Later that night. Kenshin comes in and washes his hands; Tomoe watches him.) Tomoe: Do you intend to keep killing like this? (Kenshin doesn't answer.)

(The next day. Katsura, Iizuka and Katakai are sitting in a teashop, looking to passers-by like three strangers.) Iizuka: Her way of speaking, her bearing, the way she's accustomed to live, even her taste in food--she's not from the capital. Since she can read and write, she's probably the daughter of a samurai family in Kantou. We have no evidence that she's tried to contact anyone. She's very unlikely to be our spy. She probably got into some trouble at home and ran off. A stray cat, just trying to stay off the streets. Katsura: It's still an interim report. Too soon for conclusions. What's her effect on Himura? Iizuka: . . . Not bad. It's just . . . Katsura: Just what? Iizuka: Lately his sword has been a little dull. That's what his inspectors say, anyway . . . (That night. Tomoe is doing some sewing in her room when there is a knock on the door.) Tomoe: Come in. Katsura (entering): It's late; I'm sorry to disturb you. Tomoe: If you're looking for Himura, he's out for the night. Katsura: I know. I'm his superior. I know all of his movements. (A little later.) Tomoe: Madness? Katsura: When I was young, Takasugi and I and many of our friends studied under a master of Shouka Sonjuu . . . Yoshida Shouin. He was executed in the Ansei no Taigoku. He once said that we are destroying an era of Tokugawa rule that drove men to madness. If we are to build a new age, we must let ourselves go mad now. To be mad enough not to turn away from our extreme justice. That is the driving force of the Choushuu faction. Himura is the vanguard of this mad justice. He is fulfilling the harshest of roles. Tomoe: And so? You're telling me this because you want me to "fulfill a role"? Katsura: I'm not telling you to do anything. I just want to you understand what we're doing here. (He leaves the room. Tomoe looks thoughtful a moment; then she gets up and begins writing in her diary.) (Downstairs, Kenshin has returned, and is washing his hands.) (Late afternoon of the next day.) Okami: Good work. You've done enough for today. Tomoe: Thank you. (She goes back to her room to find Kenshin asleep at the windowsill.) Tomoe (thinking): To go mad enough not to hate this justice, for the sake of the new age . . . The vanguard of mad justice. But . . when I look at him sleeping like that . . . he's just a boy, not even of age yet . . . (She picks up her shawl and reaches out to spread it over him. He wakes all at once and has his sword to her throat before she can move. They stay frozen for a moment. Then he pushes her away.)

Kenshin: . . . I'm sorry . . . I bragged that I would never kill a civilian and now look at me . . . If you had come any closer I would have-(Tomoe lays her shawl down across his lap.) Tomoe: Let me stay here a while. Now you need a sheath, to hold back your madness . . . (Kenshin's fingers close around the silk.) Kenshin: I thought about my answer. Whether I would have killed you, if you had had a sword. The answer is no. I wouldn't kill you. Whatever happened, I could never do that to you. Not to you . . . Never.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 24 may 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 170--Remembrances 6--Turmoil: 1864 June 5, 1864. The Gion Festival-(In Kenshin's room. Tomoe is sewing; Kenshin is leaning against the wall, fast asleep. Iizuka bursts into the room.) Iizuka: Hey, Himura! C'mon, it's the festival, let's get going! After this we're gonna hit the red-light district-Tomoe: Shh. Himura is finally asleep. (Iizuka gives her a puzzled look, and backs out of the room.) Iizuka (thinking): Himura, fast asleep? In front of someone else? Could it be .. maybe the joke is no longer a joke ... (aloud) Well, why shouldn't they get along. No skin off my nose, I guess . . . (Katakai pulls open the front gate, out of breath.) Iizuka: Hey, Katakai, great. You going to the festival? Katakai: This is no time for festivals! Something terrible has happened! (In his room, Kenshin wakes up.) Tomoe: What is it? Iizuka was just-(Katakai and Iizuka rush in.) Katakai: Himura! Kenshin: Katakai, what is it? You're supposed to be guarding Katsura at the meeting-Katakai: The secret meeting place, the Ikedaya--it was raided by the Shinsengumi! Iizuka: So information is getting out! Kenshin: What about Katsura! Katakai: It was too soon for him to reach the Ikedaya, so the head of Tsushima was acting in his place--and then because he was taking a nap, he narrowly avoided the disaster--but Yoshida and Miyabe and the others-(Kenshin starts to rush out; Iizuka holds him back.) Iizuka: Wait, Himura! It's too late! Even if you go charging out now you'll never get there in time. There are 3000 Bakufu soldiers out there! Fighting now will only make things worse for Choushuu. June 5, 1864. The sudden shock of the Ikedaya incident. The triumphant return of the Shinsengumi! (The Shinsengumi, their clothes bloodstained, parade through streets lined with nervous citizens. Hidden in the crowd and wearing a concealing hat is Kenshin.) Kenshin (thinking): So that's the Shinsengumi . . . These men are the greatest obstacle in the way of the Ishin Shishi . . . (One of the Shinsengumi pauses and glances behind him; his eyes meet Kenshin's.) Okita: What's wrong, Saitou?

Saitou: It's nothing, Okita. Kenshin (thinking): That man . . . I feel like we're destined to meet again. And so--on the brink of that night the age took a violent reversal. When exaggeration and misinformation about the Ikedaya tragedy reached Choushuu, the province exploded. In the grip of madness that knew no end, a troop of about 3000 began marching to the capital. To meet them were Bakufu forces totaling about 20,000. They could see defeat before fighting even began. July 18, 1864. Though Kenshin and the patriots fought well, they could not hope to turn the tide. In a battle that lasted barely a day, the Choushuu losses climbed to 400, while the Bakufu casualties were less than 60. The war fires spread to 28,000 homes and many perished in the city streets. (People search through the burnt wreckage of their homes for whatever they can salvage. Kenshin and Tomoe are standing on a bridge; underneath it, Katsura huddles beneath a straw raincoat.) Kenshin: I heard about the Ikedaya meeting . . . Their real plan was to set fire to the city and capture the Emperor in the confusion. Katsura was the only one who opposed that outrage. Katsura was also the only one to survive the attack. Katakai says it's by Heaven's decree. Katsura: But look at us now . . . Kyoto's Choushuu faction is destroyed. We're now being pursued as enemies of the Emperor. In Hagi the conservatives are gaining power. There's been a reversal in the provincial government. I'll stay in hiding for a while. I can't go back to Hagi, but if I stay here I'll be caught. Kenshin: What should I do? The Kohagiya was burnt to the ground . . . Katsura: We've arranged for a house in a village outside of the city. You can hide yourselves there until you decide what to do. I'll contact you through Iizuka. Tomoe. Tomoe: Yes? Katsura (getting to his feet): If you have nowhere to go, you could live there with Himura. A young couple will avoid suspicion more easily than a young man alone. Of course it would be just for show. Look after him . . . (He walks off. They watch him in silence for a moment.) Tomoe: What should we do? I don't really have a place to go, but . . . Kenshin: It's not as though you have nowhere. If you need money for traveling that can be arranged. (a pause) I guess it's harsh of me to leave it all to you. Let's live together. I don't know how long it will last, but . . . It doesn't have to be for show. Together . . . Till death do us part. Choushuu province, Hagi. (Yamagata Kyousuke, later known as Yamagata Aritomo, is visiting Takasugi in prison.) Takasugi: That kid's getting married?! He only just came of age! (he laughs) Now that's funny! Yamagata: This is no laughing matter, Shinsaku! At a time like this? What is he thinking? Takasugi (coughing): What're you talking about, Kyousuke. The whole time Kogorou looked so official, he had Ikumatsu on the side. Yamagata: Katsura and a hitokiri are two very different things! (Takasugi looks down at his palm; he's coughed up blood.)

Takasugi: They're not different. Katsura and Himura, unlike me, are going to protect this new era. If they can't fight for the women they love, whatever stands in their way, then what's going to happen to this nation? Yamagata: Unlike you . . . Shinsaku, you're sick, aren't you . . . ? Takasugi (wiping his hand hastily): Don't worry about me, Kyousuke. I'm not gonna go just yet. You think I'd die without ever getting out of here again? Leave Hagi to me, Himura! You and your woman, don't abandon Kyoto even if it means your life! Katsura Kogorou had fallen from power. Takasugi Shinsaku was ill. Amidst all these troubles, the young couple began their life together. 1864, late summer. Kenshin was fifteen; Tomoe, eighteen.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 31 may 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 171--A Brief Intermission (The clock points to just past eleven. Kenshin falls silent, his head bowed.) Megumi: Ken-san? Kenshin: Let me take a breath . . . Sanosuke: Yeah. He's been talking for over three hours. (Another heavy silence falls.) Tsubame: Um, I'll--I'll go get some more tea. Megumi: You shouldn't have to do all that yourself. I'll help. Tsubame: Thank you. Sanosuke: I'll go get us some snacks. I'm kinda hungry. Yahiko (trailing along behind him): How come you know where we keep the snacks? (Only Kaoru and Kenshin are left; they sit in silence.) (In the kitchen.) Tsubame: But I'm so shocked that Mr. Kenshin was an assassin. Yahiko: Oh yeah, you didn't know he was Battousai. (eating a bun) I can't believe he was married. And at fifteen, too. Sanosuke: That's not that surprising. At the time a samurai was treated as an adult at fifteen. Yahiko: Really? Sanosuke: They called it coming of age. If you want to be a swordsman, you should remember that. And at 18, a woman was halfway through marriageable age. Megumi (age 22): What are you trying to say? Sanosuke: Nothing. Megumi: I'm free to get married whenever I want. A stranger has nothing to say about it. (Sanosuke: That's why I didn't say anything.) Sanosuke: But we really don't know where we stand yet. Yahiko: About what? Tsubame: You're right. Megumi: You think so too? Yahiko: Don't just ignore me!

Sanosuke: Yukishiro . . . no, Himura Tomoe . . . Megumi: We're still only halfway through the story, so maybe it's inevitable, but where she came from . . . who she is . . . what she was really thinking . . . even if she truly loved Ken-san . . . It looks suspicious. Tsubame: That couldn't be true. How could she marry someone she didn't love . . . Yahiko: I can't believe that he killed her. Whatever the reason, his own wife . . . (They fall silent.) Tsubame: We should be getting back. I'm worried about Kaoru. Sanosuke: You're right. Megumi (quietly): If she gives up on him now, I will never forgive her. Sanosuke: What? Megumi: Nothing. Let's go. (Outside the mansion in Yokohama. Kujiranami, Otowa and Inui are sitting outside; Enishi comes out to speak with them.) Kujiranami: Ten days? Enishi: Yes. I gave him my declaration of war this morning. Otowa (smoking a hookah): Without a word to your comrades? I can't accept this. Inui: Suits me fine. All this waiting around isn't my style at all. Ha--ha! Kujiranami: A declaration of war is fine. But ten days is ridiculous. What do we need all that time for? (In the basement, Gein is working with his fine tools. Enishi smiles at the thought.) Enishi: Because this time we're attacking on the enemy's home ground. No matter how cool-headed he is, he'll have to take us seriously then. You're free to attack him alone or together. But Battousai at his peak was known throughout the Bakumatsu as the strongest there was. If we fight, it will be a battle of our full strength against his, and that will mean total annihilation. Since that's the case, I thought we could use some new weapons. I've made arrangements with my organization in Shanghai, but since they'll have to be custom-made, ten days is the quickest I could make it. That's why. Kujiranami: Isn't that self-contradictory? It used to be that once we had Battousai's attention, his head went to whoever got to him first. If you think about it, at that point, we six become enemies . . . Enishi (going back inside): I'm the kind of man to send his enemies salt. Kujiranami: Hm. Well, fine. (Kujiranami, Otowa and Inui share the same thought:) Whatever he's planning, in ten days Battousai's head will be mine! Enishi (walking through the halls): I give up . . . All this cat-and-mouse foolishness is so tiring. (looking up) You must have heard me, Mr. Muyoui. It'll be in ten days. Don't forget. Muyoui (peering from a crack in a ceiling panel): You make light of me. Enishi, what are you plotting? What is Gein building, down in the basement where there are no ceilings for me to crawl through?

Enishi: I wouldn't mind telling you, Mr. Muyoui. But you'd have to come down and meet me face to face. (There is a slight pause.) Muyoui: I'll give you some advice. I don't care what you and Gein are up to. I have no desire to interfere. But don't interfere with my slaughter of Battousai. The only man to see me and live . . . (Enishi enters his own room and sits down facing the window.) Enishi: "You and Gein," huh . . . My methods may coincide with Mr. Gein's, but our objectives couldn't be more different. I don't need any of them. Just as long as I have my sister. Just me and her . . . (As always, her image appears before his eyes, smiling down at him.) Enishi: Tomoe. Tomoe . . . (tears begin to form in his eyes.) Why? Why did you have to die? Tomoe . . . (At the Kamiya dojo. Everyone is once again seated, with a cup of tea.) Sanosuke: Let's go. (Kenshin still doesn't speak.) Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Tsubame (thinking): Kaoru . . . (Kaoru wrenches her gaze from her lap and looks up.) Kaoru: Please. Let's hear the rest. Kenshin: Very well. I will go on . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 31 may 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 172--Remembrances 7--In the Country About 5 months after the Kinmon no Hen. Winter, December. The year 1864 would be over in a few days. (Iizuka, who is traveling around the country disguised as a medicine-peddler, sits talking with Kenshin amidst fields.) Iizuka: August was the cavalry battle of four provinces. In October the purge of the popular movements began. We had barely evaded the first Bakufu suppression of Choushuu when rumors of the second reached us. Then on the 15th of this month, Takasugi got fed up and led the Kiheitai to take back the provincial government. Choushuu's in a state of utter chaos right now . . . Kenshin: . . . Is there any news from Katsura? Iizuka: Not this time. Which is to say, we've never gotten any. No one know where he's gone. Since he's the only one that made it out of the Ikedaya Affair, people are calling him Run-Away Kogorou. Maybe it's true . . . Maybe it's over for Choushuu, now, too . . . Kenshin: That's not true. Takasugi will win. Katsura will come back. What about the capital? Iizuka: Hm? Oh, it's terrible. It's completely under the Shinsengumi's control. Patriots are being hunted down every day by the packs of wolves in light blue coats. The Kyoto Mimawarigumi and other Bakufu groups are doing their best to outdo them. It's completely different from before--the city is running with blood. You should be careful, too. Kenshin: Their first mission is to establish order in the city. Until they do that, they won't look out here. (thinking of the man with chain-swords) Now, the enemy most to be feared is one who exists in the shadows of the Bakufu. Someone who would never be recorded in history unless they were betrayed, someone like me, who might do anything . . . Iizuka (getting up and shouldering his pack): All this bad news. It even gets me down. What about you? Why aren't you depressed? Kenshin: It's thanks to you. Iizuka: I didn't expect to find you so cheerful. You'd think you'd be bored, out here in the sticks, after being a Hitokiri . . . Kenshin: . . . It's not like that. I love kenjutsu, but I don't love killing. These five months have opened my eyes to any number of boring things. (Iizuka walks off, past a group of peasants.) Peasants: Oh, it's the medicine-seller. Laying in stock again? Must be tough coming all this way. Yeah, but they say in the capital that the ointment Kenshin makes works wonders on sword wounds. (Kenshin walks home along the country lanes.) Farmer: Ah, Kenshin, good to see you. My stomach's been upset since last night, so-Kenshin: All right. I'll have to make up the medicine, so come by tomorrow to get it. Woodcutter: Going to gather herbs again today? You work hard. Kenshin: You too. Be careful out there in the mountains. (At Kenshin's house, a group of kids are playing. Tomoe is rather listlessly playing ball with a girl.)

Kenshin: I'm home-Kids (mobbing him): You're back! Where'd you go! Kenshin: I just went out to gather some herbs. Did you play with Aunt Tomoe? Kids: Uh-huh! But-Girl: She's no fun at all. (Another girl is standing back from the others.) Kenshin (to the girl): What's wrong? Girl: My dad said that there's something strange about you, so I shouldn't play with you. But my mom says you look out for everyone, so you're a good person. Kenshin: I see. (patting her on the head) Well, I'll be inside all day tomorrow, so you can play with everyone. It's getting late. You should all be heading home. Kids: Okay! See you later! (They run off home.) Tomoe: I'm sorry. I don't smile well. I like children, but . . . Kenshin: It's okay. Tomoe: Especially in front of that unguarded smile . . . (Kenshin gives her a surprised glance.) Tomoe: You smile a lot these days. Kenshin: Yes . . . I guess that's true. I've been though a lot of bad times. I was born in the middle of a famine; I lost my parents and brothers. Since the age of ten, I've trained relentlessly under the Hiten Mitsurugi school. Now I'm Choushuu's shadow assassin. Up till now, in my dealings with people, I haven't had a lot to smile about. I learned the principles of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, wielded a sword, killed . . . all for an age in which the powerless could find happiness, but to tell the truth, up till now, I didn't know what happiness was. What I've come to fight for, and what I'll fight for from now on . . . Living these five months in the country, with you, has taught me that. I know that someday the fighting will begin again, but at least until New Year's, I want it to stay like this . . . (In Kyoto. Katakai warms his hands over a fire on the side of the street.) Katakai (thinking): How long can we keep up this undercover life . . . Just be patient until Katsura comes back--hm? (He catches sight of Iizuka walking past on the street) Katakai (thinking): That's Iizuka. What's he doing in the city? He said he was staying with Himura tonight. Something's up. (He follows Iizuka out of the city, to an old shack out in the woods.) Katakai (thinking): Something is definitely wrong. There are a lot of Choushuu hideouts, but I've never heard of this one. (He peeks through a crack in the wall. Iizuka is sitting before three fighters, Nakajou, Sumita and Tatsumi.) Iizuka: Choushuu's finished. Katsura escaped, but Battousai is still under our control. He's changed a lot, these past five

months. Now is the perfect time to strike. Katakai (thinking): Iizuka! He's the traitor! We can't win back Kyoto without Himura! I have to warn him-(A hand reaches down from above and grips his face.) Nakajou: Who's there! Mumyoui: You should stand a better guard. Sumita: Mumyoui! Nakajou: Dammit! I'll bring him down! Die! (He fires a tiny crossbow bolt from his wrist. The bolt hits Katakai in the throat and he falls.) Sumita: That's a neat little toy. Nakajou: Yeah, they call it a chuusen. My friend's obsessed with assassin's tools. He gave me this. Iizuka (bent over the body): This is Katsura's advisor. When he goes missing someone's going to notice. Tatsumi: It was unavoidable. We must keep this up until Battousai's slaughter! We must pay great attention to what prevented Murakami's chain sword from bringing him down. Nakajou: Meaning? Tatsumi: We've prepared this for a year. We'll use it now. Enishi! (Enishi, a sullen boy with spiky black hair, appears at the door.) Tatsumi: It's your turn. Go!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 june 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 173--Remembrances 8--Enishi's Visit (Two young boys brandish sticks like swords.) Boy: I am the Choushuu patriot Katsura Kogorou! Boy: And I am Takasugi Shinsaku! Kenshin (holding up two sticks and looking embarrassed): Beware, you fools. I am the captain of the Shinsengumi, the demons who silence crying children, Koudou Isami. My blade Kotetsu will drink blood tonight. (They attack, and he fends them off. The other children are looking at something, and Kenshin glances up to see what it is. A sullen-looking boy appears a little ways off.) Kenshin: Who is that? Kids: I don't know. He's not from the village. Maybe he wants to play with us. Boy: I'll go ask him! (They talk for a minute. Then Enishi hits him.) Kenshin (running over): Hey! (Enishi bites his hand.) Tomoe: Enishi? Enishi, is that you? Enishi: Tomoe! (Inside.) Tomoe: This is my brother, Enishi. Kenshin: Your brother . . . Now that you mention, you have the same eyes . . . (He goes to pat his head, and Enishi bites his hand again.) Kenshin: You probably have lots of things you want to talk about . . . I'll be outside. (The kids are playing again; Kenshin sits by the side of the field.) Kenshin (thinking): So Tomoe has a brother . . . she never mentioned him before. Not that that's surprising . . . But how did he know to come here? This is a safe house. No one but Katsura and Iizuka is supposed to know about it. The only one else who knows is Tomoe . . . But it can't have been her. Kid: What's wrong? You're not playing with us? Kenshin: Oh, sorry. I'll be right there. (thinking) No matter how I try I can't make anything of it. Except . . . it might be hard to have that peaceful New Year's now . . . (Inside, Tomoe hugs Enishi.)

Tomoe: It's been a long time. You surprised me. But I'm so glad to see you. You must be hungry. Wait a minute, I was just making dinner. (turning to stir the pot) When did you leave Edo? How is Father? Enishi: I don't know. I left for Kyoto a year ago, just after you did. Tomoe: Enishi . . . Who's been taking care of you? And how did you know I was here? You never heard anything from me . . . Enishi: I knew. I have connections. You should be happy, Tomoe. The time of Heaven's Justice has finally come for Battousai. (Tomoe drops the spoon.) Tomoe: Enishi . . . then you're the . . . Enishi: You didn't know? That's funny. They said they'd already told you all about it. (Flashback: Tomoe is seated before the three men Katakai saw talking to Iizuka.) Tatsumi: When the time comes, once he trusts you, we'll send someone you know. I can't tell you who or by what means. Just work your way close to him and continue watching him closely. Watch him until you know the meaning behind his every movement. Once you find his weakness, your goal and our victory is accomplished-(End of flashback. Tomoe looks shocked.) Enishi: Let's go, Tomoe! You're finally done here! Tomoe: . . . Go back to Edo. Enishi: What? Tomoe: You're the eldest son of the Yukishiro family. I can't let you dirty your hands with this. Enishi: I don't care about the family! I want to help you! Tomoe: Go back home, Enishi. (A moment's pause. Enishi is almost in tears.) Enishi: What is it? Something happened to you. Why won't you come with me? Why are you protecting him! He's your enemy! He's the one that stole your happiness! (Outside, the sun is setting. The kids are going home.) Kids: See you tomorrow! Kenshin: Okay. Take care. Hm? (He sees Enishi walking along the road by himself.) Kenshin: Where are you going? It's almost time for dinner-(Enishi gives him a look full of hate.) Enishi: You . . .If only you hadn't been there . . . (He rushes off. Kenshin watches him go.)

(Inside, Tomoe is writing in her diary.) Kenshin (coming inside): Hey, where is he going-(Tomoe slams the diary shut, with a violence that startles him.) Kenshin: What is it? Tomoe: Um. Enishi's going back to Edo. Kenshin: To Edo . . . Tomoe: I never told you. You were probably wondering about me. Up till now I thought I wouldn't tell you anything. . . . But, maybe this is a good chance. For us to talk.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 june 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 174--Remembrances 9--Snow, White . . . Kenshin (looking outside): No wonder it's so cold. It's snowing . . . It'll cover the ground. Tomoe: I told you before that my family is from Edo. (Kenshin turns back from the window. Tomoe is sitting by the fire, pouring tea.) Tomoe: There are three of us. We lived peacefully. We weren't so well off that we had money to spare, but we never went hungry. My father knew nothing of the martial or the scholarly arts, but he was a kind, loving man, good to his family and his neighbors. My mother was kind too, but she was always weak, and she died shortly after Enishi was born. Enishi never knew her. But I always took care of him, so he loved me as he would her. To Enishi I was both sister and mother. My sweet little brother. He has a tendency to judge people harshly, and he can get a little out of hand, but he's a good kid. When my engagement was announced he threw a tantrum. The worst he's ever been. (Kenshin gives her a startled look. Tomoe takes a few steps forward.) Tomoe: Here. (She hands him a cup of tea.) Tomoe: My fianc was the second son of a similar family, a childhood friend. Like my father, he wasn't accomplished, but he was kind and hardworking. At the time, I loved him very much. When he chose me, I was very happy. But, even though I was so happy, all I could do was look at him in amazement. No matter how much I hate it, I can hardly ever smile. Maybe that's why I never told him how happy I was. "If the second son of a samurai cannot make you happy, I will at least be known as a warrior of repute," he told me. He postponed our wedding and joined the Kyoto Mimawarigumi, entering the chaos of Kyoto--And, he never returned. (There is a slight pause.) Tomoe: I didn't wait for the news to come to me. I went to Kyoto as well. And . . . (thinking) I entered in a plot to kill you. (aloud) He died, in a far-off place I didn't know. The happiness I should have had died with him . . . But maybe it really was my fault. If I had cried and tried to stop him . . . Because I thought that way, if I hadn't found something--someone to hate, I would have gone mad . . . (Kenshin holds her close.) Kenshin: It's all right. It's . . . all right now. (Tomoe starts to sob. Outside, the snow falls harder.) (A little later.) Kenshin: A little more than a year ago, because I wanted to protect the happiness of the people of this country, I quarreled with my master and left him. For that reason, I wanted to end the conflict and open a new era . . . That's why I joined the Choushuu loyalists and became Hitokiri Battousai . . . (Kenshin and Tomoe are curled up under a blanket by the fire.) Kenshin: I believed that I could do that with the Hiten Mitsurugi school. But in reality it wasn't that simple. I killed and killed, without bringing the new era one step closer--I was just a common murderer. I buried my feelings, but somewhere in my consciousness the hazy smell of blood was never far away. That was when I met you. Your questions pierced the haze around me. My half-lost sanity returned to me.

I don't smell blood anymore. Only your white plum scent . . . Kenshin: For the first time, I understood the seriousness of people's many different kinds of happiness . . . No matter how great the skill of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, no matter how I tried to raise my own skill, one man can't hope to change an era alone. And he certainly can't bear the burden of man's happiness alone . . . The only thing he can do is protect the happiness of the people he sees before him, one by one. But before that--my days as a Hitokiri will go on. Until the day when the new era is achieved, I'll push my way forward, over corpses. But when we reach the new age--maybe this is foolish of me--I want to find a way to protect others without taking life. While finding a way to atone for the crime of stealing other's happiness with my own hands. Tomoe . . . Tomoe: Yes? Kenshin: The happiness you lost once, in all this violence. I'll protect it this time for you. (Tomoe smiles.) Tomoe: All right . . . (The next morning. Tomoe gets dressed and picks up her diary. Kenshin is still asleep.) Tomoe (thinking): This man stole my happiness once. And he gave me another happiness. He'll kill again. But he'll protect more lives than he takes. He must not die here. (She steps outside.) Tomoe: Farewell . . . my second love. (She closes the door behind her.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 june 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 175--Remembrances 10--Forest of Barriers (A dark forest. The plotters are concealed among the trees, watching.) Sumita: What's that? Mumyoui: Someone's coming. A woman. The woman . . . (Tomoe is walking up the path, towards them.) Nakajou: She's half a day late. Thank your lucky stars, kid. If she'd been any later I'd have killed you--huh? Hey, where's the brat? Tatsumi: I sent him to Battousai. In all things, there will be no oversight. Well, this woman. What news will she bring for us? (A little later. Tatsumi, Nakajou and Sumita interrogate Tomoe in front of the hut.) Tatsumi: Tell us your news. Tomoe: First let me ask one thing. Why did you involve Enishi in this? Tatsumi: I didn't. I just couldn't stand to see him running all over Kyoto asking for his sister, so I took him with me. There's a difference between "his sister's whereabouts" and "her fianc's true killer," but to him they are exactly the same. Tell us your news. (Tomoe is silent.) Sumita: Tell us. What is Battousai's weak point? Nakajou: After running after him for a year, you aren't going to tell us you don't know. Tatsumi: Well? Tomoe: Himura Battousai's weakness is . . . The kindness that doesn't match with a killer. Tomoe: When he's asleep. (thinking of the time she accidentally woke him and found a sword at her throat) Even the best swordsman cannot perfectly defend himself when he is sleeping, and Battousai is no exception. Tatsumi: Then I'll ask you one more thing. Is Battousai in love with you? Tomoe: . . . Why do you ask me that. That has nothing to do with his weakness. Tatsumi: It does! If Battousai is in love with you, then he will follow you here. If we can lure him into this forest, the odds rise greatly in our favor! I've already sent a messenger with our invitation. He must be very angry right about now. Tomoe: . . . No. Then sending me to find his weak point was a blind. Your real objective was-- (thinking) To set me up as his weak point. Tatsumi: Rather than look for a weakness I hardly expected him to have, I sent you to make one for me. It turned out to be far easier than I thought . . . Tomoe (thinking): . . . Oh no. In the end . . . I only drew into enemy territory. But at least-- (she draws a small dagger) At

least I can make sure there's one less of them! (She lunges at Tatsumi; he strikes her and she falls to the ground.) Tatsumi: I foresaw this as well! Your story about his sleeping is most likely a lie. Did you think the shallow emotions of a young girl could fool me? We'll finish the girl later! First, bring Battousai down! Nakajou, Sumita, Yatsume! Now is the time to show me your dark arts! (thinking) Come to me, Battousai! Come to my forest of barriers! (At Kenshin's house. Kenshin crumbles the piece of paper he holds in his hand and sets out grimly for the forest.) Enishi (watching him): Good, he's going. Got it, Enishi? If you get the message to Battousai successfully, you and your sister are free. Enishi (thinking): Let's go home, Tomoe. Let's go home to Edo. (Kenshin stands at the brink of the woods. It is snowing heavily; snow covers the ground and trees.) Kenshin: This is it . . . (He throws the paper aside and enters the forest.) Kenshin (thinking): Something's wrong. It feels like this forest is strange in some way. Or, like I've lost one of my senses . . . (Nakajou leaps down behind him, sword out. He grazes Kenshin's shoulder. Kenshin leaps away.) Nakajou: Welcome to the Forest of Barriers, Battousai! Surprised? You didn't see me coming at all? Of course not! This is no ordinary forest! It's a demon's forest, with a magnetic field far stronger than Fuji's sea of trees! No animals will live here. The sixth sense of swordsmen, who are of all men closest to the beasts, will not work here at all! The only ones who could use that sixth sense are those who have trained here, we of the dark arts! You've lost half your powers--you've got your back to the wall! Kenshin (through gritted teeth): What does that matter? (He draws his sword, slashing Nakajou across the chest, then kicks him down.) Kenshin: . . . I will protect Tomoe's happiness . . . I vowed that only yesterday. Where I am or who you are has nothing to do with it. I will kill anyone who lifts a hand to stop me!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 14 june 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 176--Remembrances 11--Dark Arts (Kenshin is standing over Nakajou, sword poised.) Kenshin: Will you take me to Tomoe? Or will you die? Choose, now. Nakajou (thinking): That was a killing blow . . . If he'd pushed it one step further . . no, he . . . could it be . . . (aloud) Then try this! (He fires a tiny crossbow bolt at him; it strikes Kenshin in the shoulder.) Nakajou: I thought so! You didn't stop a step short! Like I thought, you just misjudged your own movements! In this forest you've lost your intuition--you're not as strong. In this forest you can't win-(Kenshin pulls the bolt from his shoulder and throws it away. Kenshin: I said, what does that matter! (With one blow, he slices both of Nakajou's hands off at the elbow. Nakajou screams and runs. He comes to the mouth of a cave. ) Kenshin: You forgot something. (Kenshin has thrown his severed hands at his feet.) Kenshin: If you won't take me, tell me where she is. Do it and I'll give you an easy death. Nakajou: Leave the cave and head straight to your right . . . But don't think it's over yet! There are three more of us left. And even if you beat the last of us, we still win. In the east they have the Oniwabanshuu--in the west, there's the Dark Arts. Shadows behind shadows who will be satisfied with nothing less than victory. Even in death I'll be a barrier to you! (He seized a thin rope with his toes and pulls. The ropes pulls the trigger from two large barrels and they explode.) (Elsewhere in the forest.) Sumita: That noise . . . Nakajou has become a barrier. Mumyoui: Which means that he failed to bring him down. Sumita: Let's hurry. (Kenshin runs out of the cave, the explosion behind him. He jumps clear.) Kenshin: So. A bad loser . . . (He puts a hand to his head.) Kenshin: So that's what he was trying to do. (thinking) The noise of the explosion messed up my hearing. (aloud) That's what he meant when he said he'd be a barrier to me. (thinking) It's not that I can't hear at all, but I can't tell what direction sounds are coming from. I won't be able to rely on it for a while . . . Sumita: Your intuition and your hearing. You've lost two of your six senses. (Kenshin turns to see Sumita standing behind him. He carries a large, long-handled axe.)

Kenshin: How many times do I have to say it. What does that matter. Sumita: Here I come. (He rushes forward, cutting four trees in half and hurling the trunks at Kenshin.) Kenshin: Even without intuition or hearing, I have the sight of a flying creature. That's more than enough! Mumyoui: But what happens when the flying creatures themselves attack? (He appears from behind one of the flying tree trunks and strikes with his claws. Kenshin dodges, and Mumyoui cuts a tree in half instead.) Kenshin: Two against one . . . Perfect. That'll save me the time of hunting you both down.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 14 june 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty--Remembrances Part 177--Remembrances 12--Harsh Fight Enishi: Huh? (He stands at the doorway of the hut, now empty.) Enishi: Tome? Tomoe . . . ? That's strange. Where could she have gone? (thinking) She couldn't . . she couldn't have passed me on the way into the forest? (Kenshin charges through the still-falling trees.) Sumita: He's chosen one of us as a target. After he's settled him, he'll go for the other. Mumyoui: But that's exactly what I wanted! The space above his head is clear! (He leaps from tree to tree and stabs downward suddenly, striking Kenshin just beside the neck. At that moment, Sumita throws a tree trunk, hitting Kenshin full in the face. Kenshin reels but refuses to go down. He slashes across, severing both Sumita's legs at the knee.) (Kenshin slumps with his back against a tree. Instantly Mumyoui is above him, stabbing his other shoulder.) Mumyoui: So stubborn--I expected no less of Battousai. But I planned for you to abandon your sword! Kenshin: You flit around-(He draws his short sword and stabs Mumyoui's hand, pinning it to the tree.) Kenshin: --but I'll kill you in a minute, so stay put. (Mumyoui pulls on the sword.) Mumyoui: I can't get it out--damn you! Kenshin (turning to look at him): One who hides in the shadows, moving about and attacking . . . So that's what you really are. Mumyoui: You saw me . . . (He pulls on his hand, tearing through the flesh to get it free.) Mumyoui: This body is the legacy of the Yatsume family! It is the law of our family to kill anyone who sees us! (leaping away) I'll leave this fight for now, but I will kill you! Time may pass, the years may change, but I will kill you! (Kenshin watches him go. Behind him, Sumita is still alive.) Sumita (thinking): He's strong! Too strong! Even now, with his intuition and hearing gone . . . But he's fighting so recklessly. You couldn't assassinate a hundred people fighting like this. He's like a completely different person from the Battousai we so carefully investigated . . . What is this man? Kenshin (turning to him): The first man said there were three others. Where is the last one? Sumita: In the shack ahead. The girl's there too. (Kenshin starts to move on.)

Sumita: Wait!! You forgot something. The third barrier. Take this! (He pulls the trigger out of a barrel half-buried in the ground. There is a flash of blinding light.) (Elsewhere, Enishi sees the explosion.) Enishi: That flash . . . They must be fighting Battousai there. Tomoe! (He sets off running.) (Kenshin slowly opens his eyes--his vision is foggy.) Kenshin (thinking): Intuition, hearing and now sight . . . The explosion was for the flash. If I wait here for a while it should return to normal. But-(Tatsumi, too, sees the explosion.) Tatsumi: So Sumita has become a barrier . . . Yatsume can't have gotten away unharmed. How could he have defeated them both . . . Now it's my turn. (He turns back towards the shack.) But he's lost his sight now. It'll take him some time to get here. Now that the woman is useless to me, I'll get her out of the way-(He hears footsteps behind him.) Tatsumi (whirling): What!! Kenshin: I'm taking Tomoe back. (A moment's pause.) Tatsumi: I see. You did destroy them. It all makes sense. If you think about it, a man called Battousai would wield his sword cool-headedly, to fulfill his duty alone. But now, the man before me wields his sword for the sake of one woman, ruled by passion, never thinking of the consequences. In form they are the same, but in quality they couldn't be more different . . . If I were to fight Battousai, there's no way I would win. But knowing this, you are no match for me! Let's do this, Battousai! If you want to take her back, you'll do so over my corpse! (Inside the shack, the unconscious Tomoe stirs.) Remembrances--End

Back to Home To V olume Twenty translations by maigo-chan last updated 14 june 2000

Volume Twenty-One And So Time Passed

Part 178 Remembrances 13 The Cross Scar Part 179 Remembrances 14 And So Time Passed Part 180 The Night Wears On . . . Part 181 A Ray of Hope Part 182 Confession (Beginning) Part 183 Confession (End) Part 184 Fireworks Part 185 Against the Armstrong Cannon Part 186 New Invincible Tekkou

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed from the front flap-Watsuki (riding a bicycle): Ginrin! Ginrin! Mach! Mach speed! Enishi: So that's why your work is so late these days. Watsuki: No, actually that's your fault. THE NAME IS GINRIN SANGOU Now that my butt doesn't hurt any more (see previous volume) once again I'm cycling, cycling, yahoo, yahoo. Whenever I'm not writing, I do it for about twenty or thirty minutes a day. It's a far cry from real exercise, but moving your body really does get you in better condition and make you feel better. Yesterday I got carried away and tried for Mach speeds, and fell and skinned my knee. Am I in kindergatern, or what?

Part 178--Remembrances 13--The Cross Scar Tatsumi: Take this! Muteki-ryuu Taijutsu Goufubaku! (He smashes Kenshin across the chest with his upper arm. A vertebrae cracks in Kenshin's spine, and he hits the ground.) Tatsumi: Your entire body wounded and tired out. Your intuition, hearing and sight useless. And my Muteki-ryuu! Your chance of beating me is nil-(Kenshin slices him across the chest.) Kenshin: Even if my body and my senses won't work, if I concentrate all my strength on the point of contact in an attack, that's all I need. Tatsumi: Hm . . . you mean I can't let you get too close. After the Goufubaku, one more attack will be your instant death. That's fine. That'll do until we switch our different fighting styles. (Inside the shack, Tomoe is regaining consciousness.) Tomoe (thinking): Where am I . . . (aloud) What was I . . . (She finds her dagger and picks it up.) Tomoe: What was I doing? (She hears Tatsumi and Kenshin outside.) Tomoe: Someone's fighting . . . ? (She looks outside, and sees Kyosato. She rubs her eyes; he is replaced by Kenshin.) Tomoe (thinking): That's . . . I see now. I couldn't stop him from dying. So I risked everything to bring about this man's death. But that's when . . . that's when I fell in love with him. I don't want to cause any more death. So . . . (She smiles.) (Tatsumi and Kenshin fight, Kenshin swinging desperately, trying to land a blow. Tatsumi kicks him, and Kenshin stabs in that direction, but Tatsumi leaps clear.)

Tatsumi: How was that? Target determined by hands and footwork. Approach and break repeated. Never extending yourself too far. You can't kill with a single blow, but little by little you wear out your opponent's strength. You can't compete in your current state. Also, the combined effects of your great loss of blood and the extreme cold mean you've lost your bodily senses. With the loss of your sense of touch, the fourth barrier is complete. Do you think me cowardly? It doesn't matter. This is the greatest weapon of an old soldier. Even a young prodigy can be outwitted . . . That's what I came to accept after years in the field. Call me an old fox. You can't win. But that's not to say you haven't fought well. Death ever inching closer? Or an instant kill? You should at least get to decide. Kenshin: So I can't win . . . You're right about that . . . (thinking) But if I could kill him at the same time . . . ! Tatsumi: A quick death, then. Kenshin (thinking): If I can't rely on my senses, I'll sacrifice myself, and risk it all on the last blow . . . I'm sorry, Tomoe. Live on in the new era, and be happy . . . (He charges, and Tatsumi rushes to meet him. Kenshin raises his sword.) Kenshin (thinking): That's . . . (Tomoe has leapt between them, dagger raised. Kenshin's blow kills both her and Tatsumi.) Kenshin (thinking): That scent . . . white . . . plum. (As she falls back, her dagger scratches his cheek, making a vertical line to cross the horizontal scar.) (Enishi, just coming out of the trees, sees everything.) (Kenshin cradles Tomoe, tears in his eyes.) Kenshin: Tomoe . . . why . . . Why? (Tomoe reaches up and brushes a tear from his cheek. She smiles.) It's all right . . . So please don't cry. (Her eyes close.) Kenshin: To . . mo . . e . . . Tomoe!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 179--Remembrances 14--And So Time Passed It's all right. So please, don't cry . . . Kenshin (thinking): It's not all right. How could this be right? If someone had to die, it should have been me, the killer . . . How can it be right that you died? Tomoe . . . (Two weeks later. A villager points the way, directing Katsura to Kenshin's house.) (Kenshin sits in the middle of the room, staring at the fire.) Kenshin (thinking): I think and I think and I can't understand. Why . . . why would she . . . Tomoe. (The wind ruffles the pages of her diary, sitting open on a table.) Kenshin (thinking): Tomoe's . . . diary . . . (He picks it up and begins reading.) April 4--Today we received word from that Kyosato Akira had been killed. Though I can hardly believe it, I am filled with regret that I did not stop him from leaving. Now-Kenshin (thinking): Kyosato . . so that was her fiance's name. I've heard that name somewhere before. (Suddenly, he remembers the young man he killed in Kyoto, and his last word: To . . mo . . e.) Kenshin (thinking): I killed him! I was the one who killed her fiance--I stole her happiness from her! Tomoe . . . Katsura (at the door): Your misfortune in killing her fiance. Her misfortune in falling in love with you. It was just two pieces of very bad luck. It's not your fault. I heard all about it. I've already sent someone for the traitor. (Iizuka is walking along a snowy mountain path.) Iizuka: Heh heh . . . Everyone's bad, I'm just a step ahead of the rest. Whether the Bakuku or the patriots win, pretty soon there aren't going to be any samurai any more. (juggling a couple of medicine tablets) These are much more reliable than a sword-(A swordsman appears on the path before, holding a blade with a serrated edge. Iizuka stares at him for a moment.) Iizuka: Damn . . . leave it to Kogorou. He couldn't just let me go. Well, guess I'll have to rely on a sword this time-(Shishio smiles. Iizuka is killed in one burst of flame.) Shishio: My first job was too easy. Is this all they think I'm worth? No matter. Let them think of me as their toy. It won't be the Bakufu or the patriots who take this country. It'll be me . . . (Back in Kenshin's house.) Kenshin: Shishio Makoto . . . Katsura: Yes . . his origins and school are unknown. He's dangerous, but his skills are on a par with yours. It's been decided that he will conduct the assassinations from now on. Kenshin: So I'm being fired.

Katsura: No . . you must continue to wield your sword for us. The patriot-hunting in the capital has grown worse. If no one stands up to them, total destruction is inevitable. Himura, you must protect the patriots as a mobile attacker. It's cruel of me to ask you, but there is no one else I can ask this of. I want you to make your heart bloodthirsty and wield the sword that soars the heavens. (Kenshin is silent. Katsura is startled when the door suddenly opens--it's the village kids.) Kids: Can you come play with us? Not today either? We're going to fly kites! (Even though it's snowing.) Katsura: I see I'm interrupting. I'll come again tomorrow. Kenshin (getting up and tucking Tomoe's diary into his sleeve): I understand. If I abandon the sword now, all the lives I've taken will be for nothing. Tomoe taught me the many small happinesses people live for. Until there can be an age lit up by these small happinesses, I will wield the sword. But when the new age comes . . . Katsura: . . . You'll throw away the sword? Kenshin: I don't know. But I'll never kill again. Never again . . . (He goes outside to join the kids.) Katsura (thinking): It's just as Shinsaku feared . . . Shinsaku (in flashback): You're gonna ruin that kid's life. Katsura (thinking): It's my fault . . . The Hiten sword wasn't meant to destroy the old age, but to protect the new . . . I'm sorry, Himura. (outside) Girl: Hey, where's Tomoe? What happened to her? Kenshin: She had to go far away. She's not coming back. Boy: What, you divorced her? (That's so not cool.) Kenshin: Something like that. But after today, I have to go far away too. Kids: What? You can't! Kenshin: I'm sorry. So today, until the sun goes down, let's play together . . . And so-(In Kyoto. A group of Shinsengumi are chasing someone down through narrow streets.) Shinsengumi: There he is! This way! Follow him! You patriots won't get away! (A man steps out of the shadows.) Kenshin: Withdraw. If you withdraw now, it will save your lives. If you do not . . . Shinsengumi: Red hair--cross scar on the left cheek--it can't be--Hitokiri Battousai! (Saitou steps up behind them.)

Saitou: I thought he was no ordinary swordsman. Shinsengumi: Captain Saitou! (Gatotsu faces battou-jutsu in the Kyoto streets.) Long ago . . . amid the chaos of the Bakumatsu, there was a patriot known as Hitokiri Battousai . . . Though he killed many, he vanished with the end of the violence. And so time passed . . . until 1878.

The Making of the Characters--Yukishiro (Himura) Tomoe I really don't want to say this, but since the point of this corner is that it's "tell-all, no lies, nothing held back," I guess I will. Originally, I didn't have a motif for Tomoe. I had most of the story for the Remembrances arc before publication, and at that time Tomoe was just "a woman who is very beautiful, but you can't tell what she really feels;" a character you could summarize as a "cool beauty." (This is a digression, but when I was talking about "cool beauties" with my friend, he laughed at me. Is my interpretation of "cool beauty" wrong?) In the three years before her character appeared, I didn't come up with any other image for her at all, so when the time came for her to be introduced I ended up using an Ayanami-lookalike from Evangelion. Since the display of emotion and that transformation is the foundation of drama, and since a cool beauty is a cool beauty because she doesn't reveal her true intentions, without me realizing this crucial point, in her death scene she became a totally different character. On top of that, the way she died, shielding him like Yumi did, was a big mistake. What I felt about Tomoe went beyond self-reproach; I felt self-hatred. Drawing the first half with Tomoe as a cool beauty was fun, but when Tomoe herself felt love, I wanted her to be reborn into a different story. Then for sure, it would have been as my original cool beauty . . . The design was made under the same conditions, so it ended up being the Ayanami-lookalike. The only original element is the single point of light in her black eyes; I designed that thinking "This expresses her better than the image of unrevealed intention." But really, that's it. To tell the truth, in these four years while I've been drawing full-time, it seems like more things take sensivity out of me than put it back in. Even though I store up good information and come up with good ideas, while I'm letting them ripen into my own originals, I lose energy and strength and time. Tomoe is a character in which my own condition is vividly reflected. Now that I'm done drawing her, I feel a need to find a way of drawing a different kind of manga, and I've already slowly begun. Even those of you who were angry about what Tomoe could have been, if you continue to read my manga for a little longer I would be honored.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 august 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 180--The Night Wears On . . . And so time passed . . . 1865. The Second Subjugation of Choushuu. Takasugi Shinsaku, in spite of his illness, took command of the Choushuu army and led them to victory like the god of war himself. Without seeing the dawn of the new era, he died two years later. His death poem was "I made an uninteresting world interesting." His life was such that he wrote only the first line of the poem, not the last . . . 1868. The Boshin War. Saitou Hajime was separated from the mainforce in the third battle of the Aizu war. Duels to the death spread around him until the last. After the new era, he took refuge in Aizu. At the time of the Seinan War, he participated in the government forces Keishichoo Battoutai. Afterwards, he lived as police lieutenant Fujita Gorou. The Shinsengumi fought on in various places in the north. The fifth unit fought unflinchingly in the Hakedata War before disbanding. (A flag is raised over a battlefield.) Soldier: The Bakufu is retreating! In the midst of all this, the first unit fought at Toba Fushimi-Soldiers: We did it, we won! It's the dawn of a new era! Kenshin (thinking): So it's over . . . finally . . . Commander: Himura, over here! The fourth unit of the Shinsengumi is still fighting towards Fushimi! (Kenshin turns to look behind him, and for an instant see Enishi staring coldly at him.) Kenshin: Enishi!! (But he's gone.) Commander: What is it? Kenshin (thinking): . . . Enishi . . . His hair was snow white. That's the form his pain took . . . It's not over. It's not over yet . . . 1877. Saigou Takamori's uprising in the Seinan War. Katsura Kogorou, overworked, was frequently bedridden. In the midst of the Seinan War, he died. His dying words were, "I nearly did it, didn't I, Saigo?" He died guided the country to its future even to the end-1878. Shishio Makoto's coup d'etat. However, this battle would never be recorded in history. Two months later. (Kenshin finishes his story.) Silence . . . No one could speak a word. They soon left the place. (Kaoru, Tsubame and Megumi are in bed. Tsubame lies awake; she finally sits up.)

Kaoru: You can't sleep, Tsubame? Can't help it, I guess . . . This is scary. I'm sorry you had to be involved. Tsubame: Oh. No, it's not that. It's just, Tomoe . . and Kenshin . . . I feel so sorry for them. Megumi: I wonder if you should feel sorry for Tomoe. To die protecting the one you love . . . She literally loved him until the day she died. That's not bad. If I had been in her place, I would have done the same thing, without a second thought. Tsubame (thinking): Megumi . . . Kaoru: Maybe you're right . . . But her fate was sad. Between two men, one she killed and one who killed her . . . The two men she loved were two sides of the same coin, as if there was some karmic connection she couldn't escape. If Kyosato hadn't met Kenshin . . . If Kenshin hadn't been the one to kill him . . . I think Tomoe was a very rational person. That's why, when she had to choose between Kyosato and Kenshin, she couldn't even compare them . . . Megumi: You're taking her side pretty strongly. Kaoru: That wasn't my intention. Megumi: Don't tell me you're admitting defeat to a dead woman! Kaoru: I am not! It's not about winning or not winning! Megumi: Oh really? Then if you had been in her position, could you have died like she did? Kaoru: I couldn't. Megumi: I thought not. Kaoru: That's not what I meant! If I died, then Kenshin would blame himself and be in more pain. That's why, no matter what happens, I will not die! Megumi: You--then you'd have forgotten all about Kyosato. You're not in Tomoe's situation at all. Kaoru: Oh . . . Megumi: But . . . that's all right. I don't want to see Ken-san hurt any more either. And you're not a substitute for Tomoe. (turning back into bed) Well, let's get some sleep. If we talk any more about this Tsubame will break. (Tsubame, caught between their arguing, is white and frozen.) Kaoru: Tsubame! Tsubame: Hah? Megumi: Good night. Kaoru: Wait, Megumi! (Sanosuke is sitting outside the dojo. Yahiko walks up.) Yahiko: Hey! My turn to stand guard, Sanosuke! Sanosuke: Don't be stupid. Go potty and go to bed. Yahiko: What! Sanosuke: We really don't need to stand guard, anyway. After making a declaration of war, a surprise attack would be pretty

pointless. Yahiko: You're right! Sanosuke: But after ten days, it'll be an all-out fight to the bone. Yahiko, maybe after ten days you'll be able to fight too. Yahiko: I was ALWAYS going to fight! Sanosuke: Then make sure you don't get between Kenshin and Enishi. This isn't like with Shishio, when it was the fate of Japan on the line. This is personal. Unless they themselves decide the outcome, it won't mean anything. If you think you're a man, stay out of it. Even if it means Kenshin dies. Yahiko: All right . . . But that'd be a thousand to one chance. Sanosuke: If it were you, it'd be a 999 to a thousand chance. (They scuffle. Yahiko loses.) Sanosuke: But those other guys, if they fight, go for it. (Not that you're ready.) It's all pretty sketchy . . . I get the feeling that revenge is just an excuse for them. Yahiko: Right then! I'm going to train for the succession technique! Sanosuke: (Oh, he's fine now.) (Yahiko starts doing the exercise Kaoru gave him, bringing his wrists up to cross over his forehead. Sanosuke watches him for a little while.) Sanosuke (mimicing his movement): Is this some new game? Yahiko: I said it's training!! Sanosuke: So you make your hands cross in front of your forehead? Yahiko: Yeah. I don't really know why, but Kaoru said that if I do it ten thousand times, she'll teach me the succession technique. So I'll do it 10,000 times in the next ten days. And then the technique! Sanosuke: Good luck. Since you want to be strong that bad. Yahiko: . . Yeah. When I heard Kenshin's story today I finally understood. The strength of the Kenshin I look up to. Not just the strength of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, but the strength to keep on living bearing the pain of the heart worse than death. (thinking) Not wanting to be in the way or the only one that's weak was only half of it. No matter how I struggled, I couldn't make it. (aloud) Now, in the true meaning of the word, I want to be strong . . . Then I can follow in Kenshin's footsteps and protect the weak I see weeping before me. (smiling self-depreciatively) Although I guess I still have a long way to go. Sanosuke: Don't grin like that. Yahiko: What! Sanosuke: If you're going to laugh at your dreams, you should stick out your chest and laugh loud. (thinking) Maybe this guy'll make it. (aloud) Just don't expect anyone to believe you. (He looks up.) Sanosuke (thinking): Wonder what I should do . . . (Inside, Kenshin sits, lost in thought, as a clock ticks beside him.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 181--A Ray of Hope A long day dawns . . . Enishi: Nine more days . . . (He is standing on the upstairs stairwell, as Gein comes in the front hallway.) Gein: You're up early. Enishi: Mr. Gein. Where were you, dressed like that so early in the morning? (Gein is carrying shovels, pickaxes, and two wooden boxes. Out of one trails strands of human hair.) Gein: I ran out of materials. I had to go out for some more. I found some good stuff. With this I can probably finish a day or two early. Enishi: That's encouraging. But don't rush yourself. We'll attack as planned, in nine days. So that Battousai can suffer fully. (thinking) He stole my sister's happiness. He stole my sister's life. And he stole my sister from me. Suffer, Battousai. Your suffering is my only joy! Gein (thinking): This man won't be stopped . . . (Kenshin walks to the well and pours water over his face.) Kenshin (thinking): Nine more days. I can't avoid this fight. But . . . (Kaoru comes walking through the yard. Their eyes meet for a moment. Then Kaoru smiles.) Kaoru: Good morning. Although, it's actually lunchtime. There are a lot of us, so I thought we'd eat in the dojo. Kenshin: I . . since yesterday, I haven't been very hungry, so-Megumi: Uh-uh, Ken-san. If you don't eat at least a little, you'll be exhausted later. Kaoru: I'll go get a fresh towel. Wipe your face and come eat. (In front of the dojo, Yahiko is practicing hard, while Sanosuke dozes on the porch.) Yahiko: FIVE THOUSAND! That's it! I'm halfway there! Kaoru: You finished half your exercises? Yahiko: Yeah! Kaoru: Not bad! Since you're trying so hard, I'll let you do just seven thousand more. Yahiko: Seven thousand to go! Wait--that's more! Kaoru: Well, let's eat. Tsubame (thinking): That's so mean . . . Kaoru: Hey, Sanosuke, wake up. Food, Sanosuke! Wake up! Don't you want some of the miso soup I made?

Megumi: Allow me. (She takes a ladleful of soup, pinches Sanosuke's nose until he opens his mouth, then pours it in. Sanosuke, waking up all at once, spits it out.) Sanosuke: Who was that?! Someone tried to poison me! Kaoru: Sanosuke! Megumi!! (A little later. They are all seated in the dojo.) Sanosuke: Man, that really scared me. I thought you were giving me wolfsbane. Kaoru: That's enough. Yahiko: Let's eat! (he wolfs his bowl of rice and holds it out.) More! More! More! Mo-Kaoru (pushing the lid into his face): Settle down. (Eat this.) Tsubame: That's amazing, how much he's eating. Megumi: They say appetite is the basis of health. I don't think we need to worry about Yahiko. Kenshin (thinking): . . . . The ordinary fuss. The smell of an unchanged life . . . That's right. Don't get caught up in the past. Now I can only fight . . . I'll protect the present. I'll fight for that. Yahiko: More! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. The way to atone is to believe in what we have here. Kenshin: I'd like some more too. Kaoru: Here. Yahiko: More! Kaoru: That's enough! (A little later. Sanosuke is back out on the porch. Yahiko, fat and bloated, is lying behind him.) Sanosuke: Man, I ate well. All this stuff going on now, I feel like I've been brought back to life. Tsubame: If only nothing was happening in nine days . . . This fight . . . I guess talking can't stop it. Megumi: I understand how you feel, but it's impossible. Probably the only one who could stop Yukishiro Enishi is Tomoe. Only her words could reach her now . . . Kaoru (thinking): Tomoe's words . . . (aloud) Kenshin! Where is Tomoe's diary now? (thinking) Her real feelings, set down on paper. If he knew that Tomoe didn't die hating Tomoe, maybe Yukishiro Enishi could be stopped . . . Kenshin: Her diary . . . After the battle at Toba Fushimi, when I left Kyoto, I entrusted it to the temple where she was buried. Kaoru (thinking): Kyoto . . what do I do? I can't leave Kenshin and go myself. Even if I asked someone . . . Yahiko and Tsubame can't go. Megumi has patients to look after. Sanosuke has to be ready to fight . . . If only I had someone to ask!

A few days later, in Kyoto. (At the New Aoiya, Misao is at her comedian stage telling jokes, while Aoshi reads.) Misao: Well, I have a silly little story to tell you. A mysterious travelling performer was on his way when he came across a well. He stood by the well and said to himself, "Hey, leave that bucket alone!" (note--this is actually something of a pun in Japanese. It's still not very funny, though--maigo) (The icy winds of Aoshi's silence blow through the room.) Misao (clutching at Okina and weeping): It's not working! I promised Himura I'd make Lord Aoshi smile! Okina (under his breath): Yes, but this is ridiculous . . . Misao (now burning with resolve): I shall take Yoshimoto's work as my guide! (Awaken, comedian!) Okina: (Yoshimoto?) All right, all right, just listen to me. We got a letter from Kaoru in Tokyo. Misao (taking it): From Kaoru? Okina: I'm not sure of all the details, but it seems as though Himura's in a tight spot. We may still be in time. They want our help. (Misao reads the letter.) Misao: All right! I'll go to this temple and bring them the diary. Okina: Aoshi. I don't like the idea of Misao going alone. Go with her. Then, if they need you, you can help Himura and the others. Aoshi: . . . I don't think they'll need my help. But I'll go and have the cup of tea I promised. Misao (hearts for eyes): A trip alone with Lord Aoshi! Okina: Idiot! Be serious for once! Bringing the ray of hope that may stop Yukishiro Enishi, Aoshi and Misao journey to Tokyo--

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 182--Confession (Beginning) The ninth day. One more day until the day of the battle. In these past eight days Enishi has shown no sign of making a surprise attack. Amid tension and unease, daily life goes on-(Yahiko, soaked in sweat, is doing the exercise in the dojo.) Yahiko: Fifty thousand! Kaoru (hardly paying attention): Good. Now do five thousand more. Yahiko: That's enough!! How long are you going to make me wave my arms around?! The fight is tomorrow! Kaoru: Quit complaining. Trying to learn a succession technique in just ten days at all is pretty foolish. Now concentrate on the basics! Forget tomorrow and focus on right now! (Kenshin is standing in the doorway.) Yahiko: I know that! Kaoru: All right, then I'll teach you a special form. First I'll show you directly. Attack me! (Kenshin silently steps out.) (Yahiko charges her, death in his eyes.) Kaoru: You're pretty vicious. (You mad at me?) (Yahiko brings the shinai down on her head. Kaoru crosses her wrists in the exercise movement and traps the sword between the backs of her hands.) Kaoru: Kamiya Kasshin school succession technique Hawatari! (She twists her wrists, pulling the shinai out of Yahiko's grip and throwing him to the ground.) Kaoru: Unlike the usual way of blocking with your hands, you do it with your sword still in your grip. Restraining your opponent's sword is the main point of this form, Defense succession technique Hadome. Then, you move to the second form, Attack succession technique. The faster you move, the more of your opponent's strength can be used against him! It's an extreme sword technique. If you misjudge the situation, it's certain death, but . . . Yahiko (thinking): If it's perfected, it's an instant kill! Kaoru: Well, you've got that, so now you try it. Yahiko: Right! (Kaoru comes in to attack. Yahiko raises his hands, ready to catch her sword.) Kaoru: You're open! (She smashes him across the stomach.) Kaoru: I told you. Misjudge the situation and you're dead. It's a difficult technique. Even your adjunct master has never used it successfully in a match, let alone a real fight. Never forget that! Until you can be sure it'll work, never use it in a real--

(She turns and notices Kenshin is gone.) Kaoru: Huh? When did he leave? Yahiko, I'm going to go look for him. Practice this on your own! (She leaves.) Yahiko: Damn . . .she got me right in the pit of the stomach. (A little lower and I'd have been dead.) (thinking) But I definitely crossed my fists before she could hit me. The 50,000 have paid off! (He gets to his feet.) Yahiko: All right! More practice! (By myself it's all I can do . . . ) (Kaoru goes to the Oguni clinic, where she runs into Sanosuke.) Sanosuke: Kenshin? Kaoru: He disappeared from the dojo. I looked all through the house but he's not there. Sanosuke: He was just here on a visit. Kaoru: A visit? Sanosuke: To mustache-glasses. Kaoru: Mustache--oh! (They go to see Chief Uramura. His daughter is in the room as well.) Uramura: I heard all about it from Himura. Kaoru: I'm very sorry about all this. Uramura: Don't apologize. My family was minor samurai, and I've seen action in the Boshin and Seinan wars, so what's a little injury or two. Tell Himura it may not be much, but the police will do all they can for him. And please don't worry about my daughter. She'll understand, one day. (His daughter is giving Kaoru a very cold look. Kaoru bows her head sadly to her as she leaves. The daughter looks surprised.) Daughter: Who was that woman? Uramura: Himura's . . . landlady. For now . . . (Kaoru and Sanosuke walk back through the halls.) Sanosuke: Mustache-glasses seems okay. I don't know about the Maekawa dojo, though. Kaoru: Yes . . . I heard from one of the students yesterday. They're all recovering. Maekawa says that "Fighting, even for no reason, is natural to a swordsman," and doesn't blame Kenshin at all. He feels his age, though, and is going to retire and pass the school on to a younger man. Sanosuke: Strong or weak, that's a swordsman's destiny. He was lucky to get a second chance after Raijuuta. Kaoru: Don't say that . . . Well, I'm going to go look in town. What about you? Sanosuke: Sorry, I gotta get the hand checked out.

Kaoru: How is your hand? Sanosuke: I sure won't be able to use it tomorrow. But I'm thinking of a backup plan. Don't worry about me. Save it for Kenshin. (He turns back into the building.) Sanosuke: That vixen . . wonder how long she'll make me wait. (He finds the room and is about to go in when he hears voices. Megumi and Dr. Oguni are talking to a man from Aizu.) Aizu Man: Please, Dr. Takani. As you know, the Aizu region was the Bakufu's stronghold. The new government still bitterly resents it. Their rule is harsh; the lands have grown wild. Sickness and famine is everywhere . . . Now, to save its people, Aizu needs doctors . . Dr. Oguni: To tell the truth, it'd be hard to lose you, Megumi, but you could look for your family much more easily than if you were in Tokyo . . . What do you think? Megumi: I understand. I always planned to go back to Aizu some day. And above all a doctor's work is to help the sick. But now . . . Dr. Oguni: It's this matter with Himura, isn't it. Megumi: Yes . . . If I don't see this through, I know I'll regret it. Sanosuke (outside): I didn't know she was thinking about the future . . . Well, she is twenty-two. (Or so she says.) (Kaoru is walking through town.) Kaoru: Really, where is he? Tae: Kaoru! Kaoru: Tae! Tsubame! (They're standing in front of the wreckage of the Akabeko, handing out fliers to passers-by.) Kaoru: You're reopening? You are such a businesswoman! Tae: You flatter me. Kaoru: But . . . I'm sorry. It was our fault that the Akabeko was . . . Tae: What are you talking about. Tsubame told me everything and you have nothing to apologize for. What's done is done. We'll just have to build it up again. And we'll do it someday, so don't you worry about us. Tsubame: But, Kaoru, you look pale. Is something wrong? Kaoru: Oh, that's right. Have you seen Kenshin? Tae: He just came by and apologized. Kaoru: Really? Where did he go? Tae: I don't know . . . Kaoru: I give up. I've been everywhere I could think of . . .

Tae: Sounds rough . . . Tsubame: Um . . I know of one place he might go. He might be there . . . (She tells her, and Kaoru hurries off.) Tsubame: Tae? Tae: Yes? Tsubame: I hope it works out between Kaoru and Kenshin. (Tae smiles.) Tae: Me too. (Kenshin is standing in the bamboo grove where Tsubame once saw him.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. Kaoru: I finally found you.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 7 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 183--Confession (End) (Kenshin and Kaoru are walking back through town as the sun sets.) Kenshin: So Miss Tsubame told you. I'm sorry to have worried you. Kaoru: I'm sorry I interrupted. Kenshin: You don't need to apologize. I was about ready to go back anyway. (A little pause) Kaoru: Um, Ken-Kenshin (catching sight of three kids eating noodles at a stand across the way): Whose students are those? Kaoru: Oh, that's the Shibata-school Jouetsukan uniform. I do outside training there four or five times a year. Kenshin: They certainly look cheerful. Kaoru: They shouldn't be blowing their pocket money on food like that. (yelling) Hey! You shouldn't eat out on your way home from training! (They see her and wave.) Kids: Hey, Kaoru! When are you going to come train again? Everyone's waiting for you! Kenshin: You must be popular there. Kids: Hey, look at the guy with her. He's got a sword! Red hair and a cross scar--can't be. It's Himura Kenshin from the Kamiya dojo! This is the first time I've seen him! He's shorter than I thought! Kaoru: Now who's popular? Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru: You didn't know? You're pretty famous around here. Kids will always look up to someone who's strong. Kenshin: I suppose so . . . Kaoru: Kenshin, you told me before that a sword is a weapon, and kenjutsu is the art of killing, but that you liked the naive joke that a sword could protect life better than reality. Lately, when I see Yahiko or these kids, I think that now the 'art' of kenjutsu is becoming a 'way,' the new age has really come . . . Then we'll be at peace, and that naive joke really will be reality. And then, if we can all stay together, things could be all right. Kenshin: Yes . . But it's impossible. Kaoru: What? Kenshin (walking on): Times change. Even kenjutsu will change. But people don't change. That doesn't happen. In the half-year that he's been learning kenjutsu, Yahiko's been growing up with amazing speed. He'll become a praiseworthy swordsman, and pass through the gates of the dojo into the Meiji era. Sanosuke's been living there with everyone, but he's a

man of such caliber that this town won't hold him long. In the not-too-distant future, he'll set out into the wide world. Miss Megumi will return to Aizu to look for her family. And she'll use her excellent medical skills to help the injured and sick. The others are the same . . . They all walk their own paths, live their own lives. A journey without farewells, a beginning without end. It's a little lonely, but that's how it is. Kaoru: But . . . I want to stay with you. (Kenshin turns to look at her in surprise. Kaoru can hear her heart beating faster.) Kenshin: I-Kaoru: S-sorry! That was nothing! Forget it! We're going to need all our strength for tomorrow. We'd better get back. I'm sure everyone's worried about-(He puts an arm around her shoulder.) Kenshin: Do you remember? When we came back from Kyoto, and I said, "I'm home"? That was the first time I'd said those words ever since I began a vagabond. Kaoru: Really? Kenshin: Yes . . . (They watch the sun set.) (Later that night. Saitou is finishing the broth of his bowl of noodles at a small stand.) Chou: Found you! Telling me to meet you at a soba place is fine, but you gotta say where! I spent the last week going to every soba shop in town and now I find you at a roadside stall! Saitou: Who are you? Chou: Chou of the Ten Swords!! Saitou: Oh, that's right. Chou: I'm one of your own cops, dammit! Man, you really tick me off. Can we get out of here? Saitou (standing up and putting some coins on the counter): Here you are. Shopkeeper: Come again. Chou: And, you said once I find this guy I can't kill him. Saitou: Of course not. Killing is my job. Chou: (Is this guy really a cop?) Saitou: Don't just stand there. Tell me what you found out. We're dealing with the gravest aspect of the Shishio case. Finding the arms dealer that sold him the battleship Rengoku. Chou: It took me some time, but I found 'em. (handing him some photographs) Here's their Japan headquarters. But it turns out the boss is out on a personal job. Saitou: A personal job. Chou: I couldn't get all the details, but Battousai's name came up.

Saitou: So our reunion will be sooner than I thought. Chou: So who are we goin' after? The boss? Or Battousai? Saitou: Yes . . . The time for the players to gather is drawing near . . . The day of the battle has arrived!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 6 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 184--Fireworks (Kujiranami, Mumyoui, Banjin and Otowa are gathered looking at something with expressions of amazement on their faces.) Otowa: These are-Enishi: Have you forgotten? These are the upgraded weapons I spoke of earlier. Please, use them to the best of your abilities. Well, the sun will be setting soon. Shall we go? To deliver up our earthly justice . . . Let us go to our long-awaited day in style! (At the Kamiya dojo. Everyone is waiting in the yard.) Kaoru: The sun's gone down . . . Yahiko: Yeah . . Sanosuke: There's just four or five hours left of today. (to Yahiko) Did you see the little girl home? Yahiko: Yeah. Kaoru: Poor Tsubame. Megumi: There was no choice. It's too dangerous here. (A flashback to earlier that day.) Kenshin: I'll be here at first. Sano, take the front garden and the dojo area. I leave its defense to your judgment. Miss Kaoru, Yahiko, stay inside the dojo. Make defending yourself your first priority. However, Yahiko, if worst comes to worst, I'll allow you to come out to the attack. Yahiko: R-right! (burning with resolve) I'll do it! Sanosuke: You sure about that? Kenshin: He'll be all right. (I think.) Kaoru: I knew it was too soon for him . . . Megumi: Shouldn't he stay inside? Kenshin: Miss Megumi, you'll be inside the dojo as well. Take care of the wounded. Megumi: Leave it to me. No matter how badly you're hurt, I'll fix you up, as long as you're not dead. Sanosuke: What're you looking at me for? Tsubame: And . . . me? Kenshin: Miss Tsubame, you'll take refuge at the new Akabeko. Tsubame: But--! Kenshin: At this late date, Enishi won't attack the Akabeko again. You'll be far safer there than you are here. Tsubame: You're right . . . If I stayed here, I'd only be in your way.

(Yahiko pats her on the back of the head.) Yahiko: I'll walk you home. Tsubame (still looking crushed): Okay. Yahiko: Don't worry. Nobody here is going to die. We're all going to live, and we're all going to see you again. Kenshin: . . . Just as he says. (Tsubame smiles.) Tsubame: All right. (End flashback.) Kenshin (thinking): He's right. None of us will die. We'll live through this. Kaoru: Kenshin, dinner. Do you want some rice balls? Kenshin: I'll just have some tea. Kaoru: I guess Misao didn't make it in time . . . Kenshin: What? Kaoru: Oh, nothing. Yahiko: They're taking their time. If they're coming they should just come. How do you think they'll attack first? Sanosuke: No question about it. They'll start out with a blast from that cannon-(The sound of an explosion.) Yahiko: They're here! (Fireworks light up the sky.) Yahiko: It's just fireworks. Sure made me jump. Sanosuke: It must be a summer festival day. Kaoru: Every year, after the festivals are over, it's suddenly autumn . .. The winds start blowing colder, the skies are clear . . . (There's one patch of sky that's dark amidst all the fireworks.) Kaoru: Look, that one's not going off. Is it a dud? Megumi: There's one lower down, too. Kenshin: No . . . No! Those aren't fireworks! Those are-(The dark shapes move closer--they are four hot air balloons, holding Enishi and the others.) Enishi: Now is the time of earthly justice. Yahiko: Balloons?! Kenshin: The cutting edge of military technology, first used in the Seinan War. I can't believe he'd go so far . . .

(The balloons move closer to the dojo.) Banjin: Now this is style! Otowa: It's completely useless for attack, but as far as moving in quickly, it's ideal. Kujiranami: Battousai . . . Battousai! (He leaps from his balloon.) Gein: You don't mind? He's jumping the gun a bit. Enishi: They're done so well thus far. Let them have a little glory. (Still falling, Kujiranami levels his arm-cannon for a shot.) Megumi: The cannon! Kaoru: He's going to fire from mid-air? Kenshin: Sano! I'm going to jump! Lend me your fist! (He runs and leaps, landing with his foot on Sanosuke's fist just as Sanosuke punches, sending him even higher in the air.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

tranlstionas by maigo-chan last updated 10 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 185--Against the Armstrong Cannon (Using Sanosuke's punch for an extra boost, Kenshin sails high through the air.) Yahiko: He jumped! Megumi: Ken-san! Kaoru: Kenshin! Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuusen! (Kujiranami is knocked back and falls to earth.) Sanosuke: Awright! (Kenshin catches Enishi's eye; he smiles. Kenshin alights on the dojo roof; Kujiranami hits the ground hard.) Gein: First round to him . . . But as long as he has the arm-mounted cannon, Kujiranami can turn it around with a single shot. Enishi: Somehow, I don't think he's confused about fighting any more. Kaoru: Kenshin! (Kenshin shouts; the roof tiles around him shatter.) Kaoru: Sword-ki! (thinking of Battousai) No . . . Kenshin: Miss Kaoru! Now while there's time--get inside the dojo. Kaoru (thinking): Thank god, it's not Battousai. Sanosuke: Yahiko! Take a good look. Since you missed the Kyoto fight I don't know when you'll see it again. This is the Himura Kenshin that surpassed Battousai. If he's not up against anyone worse than Shishio, he'll win. Enishi (thinking): That's perfect, Battousai! The more fight you show, the more deeply my earthly justice will pierce your soul! (Kujiranami roars and pulls himself back to his feet.) Sanosuke: He's coming! Quick, get inside! (He pulls a long bundle from under the porch.) Megumi: Wait, what are you-Sanosuke: What? I already knew he had a gun. (He pulls the wrappings off.) I can't leave this all on Kenshin! Kaoru: The zanbatou! So that's what he meant yesterday when he said he had a plan--! (It is indeed his old zanbatou, the two pieces held together by several giant metal staples. Kujiranami fires. Sanosuke swings and hits the cannonball; it strikes at the joint and breaks the sword in half.) Megumi: It broke!

Kaoru: Where's the cannonball! Kujiranami: Boy---! (The ricocheting cannonball hits Kujiranami's cannon and glances off, exploding behind him.) Kujiranami: Loading second shot. Kenshin: I can't allow that. (He severs the cannon from Kujiranami's arm, reverses his grip and hits him solidly on the side, just below the arm.) Kujiranami (falling back): Batto . . sa . . Sanosuke: I don't think the big boy's down for his nap, but that should keep him quiet. (Banjin and Otowa exchange looks.) Banjin: Looks like fun. This is where we step in! Otowa: I hardly like to join forces, but two on two is a better match than two on one. Banjin: Let's do it! (They leap down.) Kaoru: They're coming! The second wave!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-One--And So Time Passed Part 186--The New Invincible Tekkou Banjin: Ha--ha! Jusshiki Invincible-school Raijin-guruma! (He barrels down, turning furious somersaults, and lands smashing through a building. Otowa touchs down beside him.) Megumi: It's escalated another step. Kaoru: That's proof of his confidence in his strength. We can't afford to make light of that power. But-Yahiko: He doesn't look that bright. Kaoru: Actually, I'm not sure what that move was meant to accomplish . . . Banjin: What was that! Megumi (looking at Sanosuke): Two of a kind, I guess. Sanosuke: What! Otowa: Hm . . It seems the only ones left are these brave young ladies. (extending a hand to reveal the miniature crossbow below his sleeve) Which shall I take . . . Kenshin: You've got the wrong opponent. (He vaults over their heads to land between Otowa and the girls.) Kenshin: You'll be fighting me. Sanosuke: Kenshin, the whale-mouth's-Kenshin: It's all right. Below the arm is a vital spot. The blow he took pierced his ribs to the lung. Even if he's still conscious, until he can breathe again he won't be able to lift a finger. Banjin: You're Battousai! Sweet! I'm taking you down! But first, I got a little business to take care of. Sanosuke: Just what I wanted to hear. (He steps forward, holding the remaining half of the zanbatou.) Banjin: You're armed today. Ha! Not that it matters. Try it and I'll teach you the strength of my tekkou all over again! Sanosuke (thinking): Those tekkou are gonna intercept any attack . . . but on the other hand, that means he isn't expecting to get hit himself. I'll smash 'em first and just beat him into submission. Now that I can't use the Futae no Kiwami, I gotta count on you one more time, zanbatou! (They charge. Sanosuke brings the zanbatou across in a level swing; Banjin holds up the tekkou to block. The tekkou shatter.) Sanosuke (thinking): Thanks, zanbatou . . .This time will be your last. (Banjin only smiles. The tekkou that Sanosuke smashed were only coverings; they fall away to reveal unbroken tekkou underneath.) Sanosuke: What?!

Banjin (punching him): Whadduya mean, what? I told you I'd do it all over again! Invincible Tekkou to New Invincible Tekkou! Look! They're better shaped and more efficient! (to Enishi) Thanks, I'll use 'em well! Enishi: Please, feel free . . . Banjin (to Sanosuke): Ha--ha! What do you feel now? Despair? Regret? Sanosuke: My chest hurts. Like somebody made me eat too much. (charging) And my zanbatou died for nothing! Banjin (punching him again): Shut up! Megumi: Sanosuke can't keep this up! (Otowa and Kenshin are still locked in a standoff.) Otowa: Why won't you move? Do you wish to see your friend die? Kenshin: If I move, you'll shoot the three in the dojo. Otowa: What makes you think that? Kenshin: For whatever reason, that's the kind of man you are. (Otowa smiles.) Otowa: How perceptive of you. Then you will let him die. (Unable to fend off the tekkou, Sanosuke takes blow after blow.) Kenshin: If he dies here, then then it will be because Sagara Sanosuke was never any greater than this. Otowa: Ha! Fine words, Battousai! I'm pleased to hear you speak so plainly! Then you will abandon him! You will let him die! Yahiko (thinking): No! It's just the opposite! If it were one of us or a stranger fighting, Kenshin would never have said that. He said it because it's Sanosuke! The only one he doesn't have to protect . . . The only man who can fight alongside Kenshin! Now is not the time . . . but someday . . Someday I'll be there too! (In a balloon above) Gein: This isn't going well. Banjin won't do anything but attack, and Otowa's determined to wait and trick his opponent into acting. They're the two extremes--in the end, they're deadlocked. If we stay on the sidelines, we'll miss our chance for earthly justice. (He leaps from the basket of the balloon to a large box hanging below it.) Gein: I have no choice but to make my move. With the Sangou Iwanbou Moushuugata! And So Time Passed--End

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-One

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 july 2000

Volume Twenty-Two Three-Front Battle

Part 187 The Tides of the Battle Part 188 Mechanical Artist Part 189 Three-Front Battle: Fight 1 Part 1 Part 190 Three-Front Battle: Fight 1 Part 2 Part 191 Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 1 Part 192 Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 2 Part 193 Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 3 Part 194 Three-Front Battle: Fight 3 Part 1 Part 195 Three-Front Battle: Fight 3 Part 2 Part 196 Blue Smoke of the Wolf

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 187--The Tides of the Battle Banjin (punching Sanosuke again): Ha--ha! Otowa (to Kenshin): Protecting them when you have to fight will be difficult, don't you think? Megumi: Sanosuke . . . Kaoru: Kenshin. Enishi: Action and calm in a state of deadlock. The course he chooses now will determine the state of the battle. Well, I leave this to you, Mr. Gein. (Gein cuts the rope suspending his box from the balloon. It hits the ground and bursts.) Gein: Well, it's my turn. I and my Sangou Iwanbou Moushuu-gata! (The dust clears to reveal Gein sitting on the shoulder of a revamped Iwanbou--this one is muscular, with oversized arms and legs and a vaguely reptilian face.) Kaoru: That's the one from the Aoiya-Yahiko: Iwanbou! He looks a lot more sinister now! Megumi: This isn't good . . . We were already in a two-on-two deadlock. With another one, the man with the cannon will have time to recover . . . Mumyoui: That's what Gein was building in the basement . . . (looking up sharply) Right? Banjin: All I know's Gein's got us something cool! He's not going to let you stand around any more! We're gonna kick some serious ass-(He suddenly notices Sanosuke's foot about an inch from his face. Sanosuke gives him a solid kick.) Sanosuke: You let me have that one? I didn't think you were that far ahead! Banjin: Bastard! Sanosuke: One kick and your nose is bleeding! You're as soft as I thought! Banjin: You're the one whose face is all bloody! Dammit! Otowa: Well, as the battle to be the strongest fool rages on . . . You have no choice but to act. What will you do? Well? Well? Well! Yahiko: Kenshin . . . (Kenshin briefly looks him right in the eye, before turning back.) Kaoru: Yahiko, what is it? Yahiko: Just now . . . Kenshin looked at me. Kaoru: Really? I wouldn't have thought Kenshin would show an opening by turning around in the middle of a fight . . .

Yahiko: I must have been mistaken. (thinking) Was I? Otowa: What's wrong, Battousai! You don't have time to stand and think this over! Kenshin: I know. Let's go. (He charges forward. Otowa panics and can't do anything but raise his arms to block. However, Kenshin's swing doesn't seem to connect.) Megumi: He missed! Otowa: I see . . You planned to take me out in a sudden attack and move on to Gein. But you failed completely! The price will be high-(Yahiko runs forward to challenge him.) Kaoru: Yahiko?! Otowa (raising the crossbow): Ha! You thought a child would be a fit opponent for me? Die! (The crossbow holster, neatly sliced in half, falls off his wrist. Yahiko smashes him with his shinai.) Yahiko: Same to you! You thought someone so oblivious they didn't even know their own weapon had been cut off could be a fit opponent for Kenshin? Kaoru: Kenshin's . . . Kenshin's giving the field to Yahiko? (Kenshin runs forward to engage Gein.) Yahiko (thinking): I still have a long way to go before I can measure up to him--but now, I'll defend this place to the death. (aloud) Get up! Now you're fighting me! (thinking) The first battle I've been entrusted with! Otowa: Boy---! Enishi: Hm . . . You made your choice. That's a healthy little brat you've got. You always did like kids. But you chose wrong. You were fooled by Otowa's disposition and underestimated his real ability. And you won't defeat Gein and his Iwanbou so easily. (thinking) The brat will die! And you won't escape unscathed! Gein: I'm tired of waiting, Battousai. Let's begin . . . This is my Sangou Iwanbou. I call it the Moushuu model. It's the first time he's seen combat, so I'd like you to test his abilities. Kenshin: Unfortunately, tonight I'm waiting for the one above you. I have no time to play with toys!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 20 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 188--Mechanical Artist The battle has split into three parts: Banjin vs. Sanosuke Otowa vs. Yahiko and-Gein vs. Kenshin. Gein: Playing with toys . . . People often say that. But no one ever says it twice. The first time is their last! Let's go, Battousai! (He jumps through the mouth into the cockpit. Gears turn and Iwanbou springs to the attack. Kenshin dodges one blow and springs off another to hit his arm.) Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuukansen! (The sword stretches the rubbery skin but can't penetrate it.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Those blows won't work! The thick skin just absorbs the shock! Gein: Shock absorption mechanism. And there's one more thing. (Iwanbou's arm twists backwards to grab Kenshin and smash him into the ground.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Gein: All of the joints rotate freely on the vertical and horizontal axis. The free-joint mechanism! No matter how many you've beaten, this is the first time you've fought one that isn't human! Kenshin: Not human . . . That's true. So I need show no mercy . . . (He flips the reverse blade around.) First, I'll destroy this doll! Gein: A sharp-edged blow . . . Of course. However-(The mechanism inside Iwanbou's arm separates at the elbow. Kenshin's blow hits only rubber skin, which stretches like a rubber band and rebounds unharmed.) Gein: Only the rubber surface, processed for maximum ductility, and the steel control wires are left. Since the mechanics themselves are already detached, Battousai himself could not sever them! This is the free-detachability mechanism. A new feature added to the Sangou Iwanbou in anticipation of facing you. Kenshin: . . . Who are you? Gein: I? You're right. I haven't yet given my name. I am Gein. Gein the Mechanical Artist! The last descendant of a line of puppet masters that have refined the arts of construction and mechanics since the middle ages! Megumi: A mechanical . . . Kaoru: Artist . . . Kenshin: For someone who calls himself an artist, you don't seem to have much taste.

Megumi: That's for sure. (Leave it to Ken-san.) Kaoru: (He's so blunt.) Gein: People often say that. But there are many kinds of beauty. This Iwanbou is not my pursuit of beauty as an artist. The piece of perfected construction is of a far different kind of beauty--in short, as a mechanical master, this is my pursuit of functional beauty! Kenshin: You call it functional beauty, but it's a great technology. Surely this technology could be put to better use, to serve people . . . Gein: People often say that too. But does a master swordsmith make a shaving razor? Does a great builder of fortresses build a housing project? The cutting edge of technology is always found in warfare. In the course of my research, I am always by the side of one who smells of battle. First Shishio Makoto. Then Yukishiro Enishi. And now you. Himura Battousai. Megumi: Then that's-Kaoru: That's why he's fighting Kenshin-Kenshin: Throughout all my past, I can't remember fighting a mechanics master or an artist. So I really don't have the time to play with toys! (He leaps forward.) Hiten Mitsurugi-Gein: A match of speed, to cut it before the mechanism has time to disengage? But I've had some experience in operating mechanics! Ryuushousen! (The parts separate, and Kenshin's upwards blow only stretches the rubber out.) Megumi: No good! An instant too late. (Kenshin twists the blade, wrapping the skin around it, and pulls. The skin bursts apart.) Kaoru: That's it! If he twisted the blade when the skin stretched out at its farthest, no matter how strong it was, it would have to break! Kenshin: I've had enough of you watching from on high--why don't you come down, Enishi? (Enishi only smiles.) Gein: You twisted it . . . I see. I knew Battousai would be awkward to deal with . . . Even though we're just playing with dolls, Battousai, you're fighting me!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 20 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 189--Three Front Battle, Fight 1 Part 1 Kenshin: Enishi! Enishi: Don't shout .. You'll wake the neighbors. You want me to come down? You don't understand . . . You're in no position to give me orders. You, looking up . . . me, looking down. That's where we stand. (thinking) You, who killed my sister; I, whose sister was killed. (aloud) I am in a position to bring down judgment upon you for the sins you committed as a Hitokiri! I'm the one in control. Before you rail against the heavens, you should look to the opponent before your eyes. When there's no one left there to stand against you, then I'll come down. Sanosuke: You remember that! A man doesn't go back on his word! Kaoru: Sanosuke . . . ! Enishi: There's no need to mouth clichs. I said I'll come down, and I'll come down. (thinking) I'll deliver my earthly justice myself . . . and no one will keep it from me! Sanosuke: Hear that, Yahiko? We each gotta bring one down! The cross-dresser's yours! Yahiko: Right! Otowa: You brat . . . Gein (behind Kenshin): Are you finished talking? (Kenshin turns.) Gein: A twist-cut . . . The twisting amplified the destructive power. It seems we both use our heads in a fight. I didn't expect you to think. We have something in common. (Iwanbou's remaining arm twists around and around from the shoulder.) Gein: The Free Detachability Mechanism is the mainstay of defense! The Free Joints Mechanism is the mainstay of attack! Senwangeki! (The twisted arm whips around as it stabs Kenshin in the chest, driving him back against the ground. As he pulls himself up, he coughs up blood.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Megumi: He's vomiting blood . . . No, he must have internal injuries . . ! Gein: A grave injury, with a single attack . . . You cut off my right arm, but I didn't feel a thing. I move only my fingers, with but the slightest exertion. Minimum effort with maximum effect . . . I am most sure . . and secure . . that this is true functional beauty! Are we still playing with toys? (Rotating at the ankles, Iwanbou flips around in a few short steps from before Kenshin to behind him.) Kaoru (thinking): Oh no! It's not just his arms that revolve, it's his whole body . . . Kenshin's wide open! Gein: I am not a generous man. (He strikes again with the same twisting-arm attack.) Kaoru: Ken . . .

Gein: Sorry, Enishi. I lost my head for once and killed him. Enishi: There's no need to apologize. I expected to be the one to bring earthly justice. (Kaoru, crying, buries her face in her hands.) Megumi: Hey! What are you crying for. Look! Take a good look at Ken-san. (Kenshin has stabbed the severed arm with his sword and held it up as a shield to block Gein's attack.) Gein: Iwanbou's right arm . . . (thinking) He used the shock absorption mechanism as a shield . . . ! Kenshin: You are playing with toys. Whatever mechanisms you make, as long as you don't know pain or the taste of blood, all you're doing is playing.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 25 july 2000

html> Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two Part 190--Three Front Battle: Fight 1, Part 2 Kaoru (slapping her cheeks and thinking): Come on, come on! Megumi's right. You have to stay together! (Kenshin throws the arm aside. He and Gein stare each other down.) Gein (thinking): He's quick-witted. And the speed of his responses . . . The deep wound caused by the Senwangeki didn't slow him down at all. A move appropriate to his extreme speed. I can't afford to show him any weakness! But there could be none better to test my Iwanbou! (aloud) Here I come, Battousai! (He thrusts again and again with the Senwangeki attack; Kenshin dodges each one, gradually moving back.) Megumi: Ken-san's on the run . . . Kaoru: No--it looks that way, but all of the enemy's attacks are missing. But . . . Megumi: But what? Kaoru: Ordinary attacks won't work, and he's on the move so he can't use the twist-cut. If this goes on, Kenshin will be tired out and at a disadvantage. Even if he takes him down, that's what his real enemy is counting on. Megumi: There's no other way he can attack? Kaoru: No. There is one thing he can do. (Iwanbou's twisting arm drives into the ground; Kenshin leaps to the roof to avoid it.) Kenshin: The arm turns very well. Gein: Does it bother you? Kenshin (lifting his blade back): A little. Megumi: A stabbing attack! Kaoru: Yes. He can't slice the mechanical Iwanbou, but it's possible he can stab through it. Kenshin's previous defense proves it. But it would be to hard to aim for the twisting arms and legs. Considering their spinning power and their difference in body size, there's a possible Kenshin would be thrown aside. There's only one place to aim. The real person inside that huge body--the main point of control, Gein's own left arm! If that is hit, Iwanbou's own left arm will be disabled! Only . . . a thrust is a powerful killer's technique. Kenshin's vow not to kill won't allow him to use it. No matter how difficult, there's only one small spot he can hit . . . Gein: A thrust . . . (thinking) It's all as I foresaw. This is my last trump card. The fourth mechanism, sword-resistant armor! This net woven of steel cables combines durability with flexibility. No sword can pierce it! Or it shouldn't be able to, but this man has already exceeded my expectations twice. There are no absolutes, only possibilities . . . A true match! (Kenshin leaps forward, kicking up fragments of roof tile.) Kaoru (thinking): He's going for it! (One of the fragments is caught on the tip of Kenshin's sword. He stabs Iwanbou in the left shoulder. The sword penetrates the skin, but not very far.) Megumi: It worked . . ?

(Iwanbou's left arm pulls forward for another attack.) Kaoru (thinking): No, it didn't work! Gein: A truly excellent try, but that piece of debris cut its power in half! In the end it was bad luck that cost you your win. The triumph of my functional beauty! Iwanbou secret weapon, Senshi Senwangeki! (The fingers spin as well, as Iwanbou's arm thrusts forward. Kenshin stands his ground.) Kaoru: Ken . . . (The arm grinds to a halt.) Gein: What--why did it stop? Why won't it move! Kenshin (pushing the motionless arm aside): It is a truly great technology to make even the fingers revolve. For such movement the mechanisms must be as complicated and detailed as the human body. Just as arm must be connected to the workings of the base of the shoulder . . . Just as blood must flow without blockage through the body . . . Gein (thinking): That was his aim all along! By pushing a foreign object into the Iwanbou body, he stopped the mechanism! Kenshin (sheathing his sword): Loss of blood or pain are signals of irregularity or danger to the body. Your mistake was in trying to win without knowing pain or the smell of blood. I'll let you taste it once. I'll make you consider the worth of human life, your own and others. First, as I said, I'll destroy this interfering toy. Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!

Making of the Characters -- Iwanbou (First through Third Models) After the giant Fuji, I got the idea for a "suit" for the Ten Swords' next secret weapon, and out of that grew Iwanbou. I tried to pack too much into him by making him the link between the Kyoto and Jinchuu arcs, but personally, I had a lot of fun drawing him. It wasn't revealed at first that the first model was a suit, so I first drew him as a mysterious character, but the design slowly changed, and because of this his personality became that of a strange innocent. That's his character, pretty much. I didn't mean to use the second model, but Gein bluffed and destroyed the first one, so I had to. (But actually, afterwards that became an advance hint.) In fighting Kenshin, I made the third model into a kind of powered suit. Looking back, I was trying too hard and made a big departure from the RuroKen world, so I have some regrets about this character. For the design, the first (and second) models came from Blob and Mojo from X-men, but because I was waiting for Capcom's Vampire Hunter at the time, Victor and Sasquatch got mixed in and he ended up turning cute. The problem (?) is the third model. Rumor was it was based on the Eva Production Type, but I actually took the American comic giant Hulk as my motif. It wasn't the original Hulk, but the Hulk I got out of a supplement book Marvel X that came in an Ameican comics magazine I sometimes buy, Wizard. (It was the characters from the Marvel universe Age of Apocalypse. I don't know a whole lot about it.) I took him and mixed into the first model's big mouth, round eyes and topknot; that's how it happened. The full-body tattoos were an image from a primitive tribe of warriors and weren't quite what I was imagining. I'd like to tackle a character design with tattoos again sometime.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 september 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two Part 191--Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 1 (Gein screams. The force of the succession technique tears Iwanbou apart.) Kaoru: That was . . . Sanosuke: The Hiten Mitsurugi succession technique, Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. (It's the first time Kaoru, Megumi and Yahiko have seen it; Otowa and Banjin look apprehensive as well.) Gein (weakly, from inside the ruined Iwanbou body): Great strength . . . if not for the shock absorption and sword-resistant armor, I would have been finished . . . (reaching for the controls) But you failed to kill me, and I hardly think you have any stronger techniques. Kenshin: Does this mean you'll come out and fight me yourself? (Iwanbou twitches, but can't get up.) Kenshin: Gein . . . as you said, the cutting edge of technology is found in warfare. But there is also the soul to use that technology to improve people's lives. Without that soul, no matter how we try to perfect that technology, we fail and it will be destroyed. (Gein chuckles weakly.) Kenshin: If you still want to face me, I'll fight. Gein: I must decline. I'm far older than you are. Here, without my functional beauty, I lose. (Kenshin turns to face Enishi, still watching from his balloon.) Megumi: You can't! That move took its toll on you as well . . . Kaoru: Kenshin! You should have your wounds looked at. Come back for now. Come back, Kenshin! Sanosuke: This isn't the fight to risk your life on! If you go all-out on him now you'll regret it. Wait and we'll get him down. Just withdraw! Kaoru: Kenshin! (Kenshin slowly sheathes his sword and turns back.) Enishi: Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki . . . the Hiten succession technique. (thinking) It isn't as terrible as I thought . . . (All eyes are on him as he walks back towards the dojo. Otowa and Banjin seem to have recovered a little of their confidence.) Otowa: How could you be so cruel as to keep something like to yourself? Banjin: Cool . . I've got next! Be with you in a sec. (Kenshin walks straight past them.) Kenshin: Sano. Take care of this. Sanosuke: Don't worry about it. You just rest up.

Kenshin: Yahiko. Yahiko: Don't worry about it. You just rest up. (Kenshin smiles and walks to the dojo.) Kaoru: Kenshin. Megumi: Ken-san. Kenshin: Miss Megumi, I'll need some fresh bandages. Megumi: Sure. (He sits down slowly, putting a hand to his chest.) Kaoru (thinking): It looks painful . . . It's too hard, this chain of events that began with the demolition of the Akabeko. This series of one-sided attacks by Yukishiro Enishi must be hard on the heart . . . Kenshin (startling her): It's all right. However difficult, I'll fight to the end to protect us all. (thinking) I've found my answer of how to atone for killing Tomoe and the sins of the Hitokiri! Banjin (kicking the ground): Damn him! Sanosuke: What's wrong? You're losing it. Banjin: Shut up! Why don't you quit talking and just die! Your friend's waiting for me! Sanosuke: What, you still think you're gonna fight Kenshin? Banjin (driving forward with a punch): What's your bloody face talking about? (Sanosuke evades him to land a punch to the face.) Sanosuke: Give up on Kenshin. He's out of your league. Right now you got me!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 25 july 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two Part 192--Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 2 Sanosuke: Give up on Kenshin. He's out of your league. Right now you got me! (Banjin drops back a pace.) Sanosuke: How was it? Your second nosebleed of the day. (Banjin grins.) Banjin: Out of my league? Is that what you said? I'll show you what my new Invincible Tekkou are worthy of! Let's do this! Sanosuke: All right, bring it on! (The fight seems evenly matched, as they trade blow for blow.) Sanosuke: Don't think those things will pass every test. I'll show you how many hits it takes to break 'em! Banjin: That's stupid, but I'll remember that. Sanosuke: What! Banjin: But the Muteki School is not that weak! Muteki-ryuu Goufubaku! (He clotheslines Sanosuke, knocking him back several paces.) Banjin: In our school the whole body is a weapon! Ha--ha! How was that! (Sanosuke smiles, cracking his neck a few times.) Sanosuke: Think a stupid move like that would work? Banjin: Damn! Too dumb to know when to go down. (thinking) If the Goufubaku didn't take him, hitting techniques alone aren't going to work. So-Sanosuke (thinking): I won't let him call the shots. (aloud) Next hit has it! Let's go! (They charge. Banjin jumps off Sanosuke's shoulder to flip over his head. On his way down, he grabs Sanosuke by the neck and throws him.) (Megumi finishes bandaging Kenshin's arm.) Megumi: There. Now let me look at that cut-Kenshin: That's all right. We're still in the midst of a fight. Megumi: At least let me-Kaoru: Now, while there's time-(Sanosuke comes crashing through the dojo wall.) Kaoru: Sanosuke!

(Banjin marches through the new hole in the wall.) Banjin: The choke, the set-up and the throw! The three-step combined technique Ashurasai! (to Kenshin) Ha--ha! How was that? The essence of the Muteki style is the perfection of all possible fighting techniques! That's my strength! Kenshin: Don't look away in the middle of a fight. (Across the room, Sanosuke is regaining his feet.) Banjin: Damn! How thick is that head of his? Kaoru: Sanosuke! Megumi: Wait . . . something's wrong with his breathing. (Sanosuke is wheezing faintly as he breathes. The grin returns to Banjin's face.) Banjin: Ha--ha! That's right! No matter how dumb-tough you are, your neck is still a weak point! The Goufubaku and the Ashurasai combine the hit, choke, set-up and destroy--you can't get away from the four kinds of pain unharmed! One more hit and it's all over. But first--I want that weird technique you destroyed my old tekkou with! Until I beat that it's not over. Now hit me! You're dealing with the new perfected invincible tekkou now! Sanosuke: No. Banjin: What? Sanosuke: You're just arrogant enough to think you can stop the Futae no Kiwami single-handed. Let me give you some advice from my own experience. "Perfect" or "ultimate" are not the kind of words you can throw around lightly. Carry your stupid self-confidence too far and you're gonna get burned!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 13 august 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 193--Three-Front Battle: Fight 2 Part 3 Sanosuke: I'll give you the Futae no Kiwami! Now take your stance! (Banjin punches the floor.) Banjin: Yeah right! I don't know about one tekkou, but you think you can take 'em both out with your two hands? Just one punch from me and it's lights-out, so think about what you're doing! Sanosuke: Quit whining! We're fighting here, so shut up and take your stance! Banjin: What! I'll kill you! Megumi: Sanosuke! (when he ignores her) Hey, roosterhead! Banjin: What, woman! We're-Megumi: Shut up! I'm talking to Sanosuke. Kaoru: Megumi . . . (She's tough.) Megumi: You're going to use the Futae Whatever? Seriously? Do you know what condition your hand's in right now? It's about to fall apart! If you use it now, it's the last time. It's over! Sanosuke: Is that right. Then this is my last attack. Kaoru: Sanosuke . . . Megumi: Idiot. This is the stupidest thing I've ever seen. Sanosuke: I hate to waste all your work patching me up. Megumi: I don't care. Sanosuke: There's just no way I can back down in front of this so-called ultimate fighter. The guys I'd call 'ultimate' are nothing like this. Some I liked and some I didn't, but they all pushed themselves forward at the risk of their lives. (thinking of Shishio, Kenshin, Saitou, Captain Sagara and Anji.) One lost his life because of the hatred his ideals provoked. And one cursed the world and became a mad god of wrath, risking his life to save it. You've never fought anyone stronger than yourself, risking your life to get better. You only fight people you think you can beat. That's why you make excuses to fight with your shoes on and take your fill of vulgar pleasures. I can't sit here and listen to a big frog in a little pond croak anymore! Banjin: I'll kill you! You are a dead man! (He crosses his forearms in front of him, bracing tekkou against tekkou.) Banjin: Try it! Right arm first! And then I'll wring your back-talking little neck! (Sanosuke looks down at his fist.) Banjin: What's wrong? Scared? Sanosuke (thinking): My borrowed succession technique . . . I'm giving it back earlier than I thought, Anji. (aloud) I'll show you, you patchwork idiot. True perfection--is this! (He smashes into the tekkou with the Futae no Kiwami. The tekkou shatter; Sanosuke's hand bleeds in a dozen places.)

Kaoru: His hand and the tekkou . . . Megumi: They're both destroyed . . . Kenshin: No. (Banjin raises both fists to smash the unprotected Sanosuke.) Megumi: Sanosuke! (Suddenly, the bulging blood vessels in Banjin's arms seem to burst. He howls in pain.) Kenshin: For the sake of the priest Anji's lost life, Sanosuke figured it out and risked his life to master the Futae no Kiwami. The true destructive ultimate technique. One fist against two tekkou and two arms. (Sanosuke headbutts Banjin; he goes down in a shower of blood.) Kenshin: That's the match. Sanosuke: How was it? Your first fight against someone stronger than you. Banjin: Next time . . . I'll kill you . . . Sanosuke: Whenever you want. I'll let you off with an excuse now. But as long as you had those tekkou, you couldn't win. Banjin: What! Sanosuke: You're weak in getting hit, and they were meant to compensate for that. I wasn't going to lose to some guy yapping about being invincible. Next time don't be arrogant about relying on tekkou, just improve yourself and come see me. Kaoru: He won, but . . . his hand . . . Kenshin: It'll be all right. Surpassing your limits is what leads to excellence. Sano and I learned that in our last fight. Your limits aren't something you decide yourself. (Sanosuke holds out his hand to Megumi.) Sanosuke: Well . . . Megumi: What. Sanosuke: Sorry, but I guess we gotta start over. (This hurts!) (Megumi is silent for a moment.) Megumi: Really . . . I wish I had something to cure stupidity. Sanosuke: What?!

The Making of the Characters--Inui Banjin I probably don't even need to say that his personality is Kazama Kagetsu of Samurai Spirits. I'll be honest. It began as a concept for a Ten Swords candidate, someone in a camoflage kimono. At first I thought of him as a military techniques fighter, but then I thought "They didn't have that in those days" and changed him to a general hand-to-hand fighter, and added the tekkou to give him a special characteristic . . . that's how I put him together. Then, in the end, when his character was going flat, I decided to make him a "spirited idiot." So, with one thing or another, he turned out that way.

It's true that from the start I didn't intend to have a motif but just let myself be pulled along by the design. Lately, though, I've been fond of this kind of idiot, so I liked him. These troubled, over-stoic characters are aesthetically pretty cool, but in my next series I'd like to have less of them and more of this kind of idiot. ("Too many idiots" might be a problem, though.) Besides the design, the motif was Samurai Spirits Kazama Kagetsu as well. (Strictly speaking, the Kazama that appears in the ending.) As I said earlier, a lot of other concepts got mixed in, and it got kind of out of control, which I regret. I regret that I was pulled away from the Kazama concept. Simple is best. I need to study the kind of character design in which you can tell just from the silhouette what the character's like. Also, this is the last time I use a Samurai Spirits design. From now on I'm cutting myself off completely. (Of course, I'll still favor Samurai Spirits. That's different.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 september 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 194--Three-Front Battle: Fight 3 Part 1 (On the other side of the dojo, Otowa and Yahiko stand watching each other.) Otowa: It's gotten quiet . . . The fight must be over. Are you worried? Yahiko: No. There's no way Sanosuke would lose. Anyway, forget about that! Quit standing there and come at me! Sanosuke (inside, being bandaged by Megumi): Forget about my fight? Megumi: Shouldn't he? (Kenshin gets to his feet.) Kaoru: Wait, Kenshin. You rest. I'll watch Yahiko. Otowa: I may not be rushing, but I will kill you, don't worry. I'm just thinking how I should do it. Shoot you with needles. Burn you with acid. Poison you. Just killing you would be easy, but I want the shame of the wound to remain . . . I'll make you taste death directly. It's time for what I brought today. (He draws the sword on his back and tucks the sheath in his belt.) Otowa: The assassin's tool Bishamonken! (he chuckles) Shall we begin? Yahiko (thinking): This is the third time I've risked my life in a fight . . . I'm gonna give it all the strength I have! (Otowa swings downward; Yahiko blocks with his shinai. The edge of the sword cuts into the bamboo only slightly.) Yahiko (thinking): It's not cutting at all! (aloud) Your precious sword doesn't have much of an edge on it. Otowa: Laugh while you can. Yahiko (thinking): His strokes are wild. His footwork is all over the place. There's no question about it--this guy is a rank amateur! I don't know how this thing is an assassin's tool, but I'm definitely the better swordsman! Kaoru: Wait, Yahiko! He's an expert with assassin's tools--don't get too close to him! Otowa: You should have listened to her, boy. Yahiko: What? (Otowa tosses a small glass jar at him. It shatters against Yahiko's shinai, showering him with powder.) Yahiko (thinking): To get in my eyes? Or is it poisonous? Otowa: It will neither cloud your vision or poison you. It's my assassin's tool Bishamonpun. As the name implies, it works with the sword . . .This is the first time I've been able to show its full worth. (thinking) Preparations complete. Now the real fun starts. (He strikes with another downward swing. Yahiko dodges sideways) Yahiko (thinking): He's fast! This is nothing like before! Otowa: You can't run! (His sword twists around to follow Yahiko, striking him in the shoulder.)

Yahiko (thinking): He changed direction in mid-swing? Kaoru (thinking): No . . . There's no way an amateur could use such a high-level technique. This is the sword's own power--a high-speed homing device! (Otowa smiles knowingly.) Yahiko: What the hell? (High speed, yeah, but a homing device?) Otowa: Allow me to explain. Essentially, the Bishamonken makes even amateurish techniques into those of a master. You might call it a demon sword! (A rain of high-speed blows batter Yahiko from head to toe.) Kaoru (thinking): There's no such thing as a demon sword . . . it's an anki. There must be some trick to it . . . Otowa: How does it feel, little swordsman? To be cut up and killed by an amateur? Could there be any deeper humiliation? Kaoru (thinking): The trick-- (aloud) I've got it, Yahiko! It's magnetism! He's using magnetic force! The Bishamonken is a magnetic sword, and the Bishamonpun you're covered with is iron filings! That would explain the high-speed homing of his swings! A sword made of magnets wouldn't be very strong, so you couldn't use it. So the trick is the scabbard . . . There are magnets fixed inside the scabbard, so when the sword is pressed against them, it becomes magnetic itself. (looking at Otowa) Well? Otowa: Perfect. An excellent answer. You're a very clever young lady. Unfortunately, you figured out that much, but you couldn't find a way to counter it. Yahiko: What're you talking about. That's enough! If Myoujin Yahiko had to be told everything from A to Z to be able to fight, there'd be no way I'd have gotten this far! (He rushes forward.) Otowa: Hm . . . you're just charging like a bullfight. As clever as a cow. (They pass each other, Otowa's blow scratching across Yahiko's cheek.) Otowa (turning for another blow): Don't think so lightly of the tools of Otowa Hyouko! (His blow goes glancing off to the side.) Otowa: What!? (Yahiko holds up the sheath, with Otowa's sword stuck to it.) Yahiko: If the secret of the high-speed homing is magnetism, then of course the sword would be more strongly attracted to the scabbard than to the iron filings! When I said I'd put all my strength into this, I didn't mean as a pickpocket, but now that I've made up my mind to live through this fight, there's no way I'm gonna lose! Kaoru (thinking): He's taken away his secret weapon. Now this Otowa person is probably the weakest of the six. (aloud) You shouldn't underestimate my Yahiko. Yahiko (tossing the sheath aside): Let's go! Otowa: No--! Yahiko: Learned-by-watching Ryuutsuisen!

Otowa: Well, now. (The six black spikes on Otowa's kimono shoot forward to stab Yahiko in the arms, legs and sides.) Otowa: Assassin's tool Rokudouko. Don't get too close to the assassin's tool expert--you really should have listened to the clever young lady.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 15 august 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 195--Three-Front Battle: Fight 3 Part 2 Otowa: Anki are hidden weapons for use in assassination. It is imperative that they be concealed. But for the greatest anki, the question is not where, but how! Falsely called a demon sword! Disguised as an outlandish collar piece! Human Anki Otowa Hyouko hides anki in the depths of his opponent's heart! (He tosses Yahiko to the ground.) Otowa: It's over! You fought so as to make me use my secret weapon. Boy, I'll remember you all my life. (He laughs.) Kaoru: Ya . . . hiko . . . (Kenshin puts a hand on her shoulder.) Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Kenshin (pointing): He's still gripping the shinai. He's probably unconscious, but he's not dead. He's fought well . . . I'll take the rest. Yahiko: Wait . . . (Everyone stops.) Yahiko: I can . . . still fight. Please . . . let me fight. (pulling himself to his feet) If you're always protecting me, I'll never be any stronger than I am now. (His legs give and he falls over once again.) Kaoru: It's all right, Yahiko! You've done enough! Just let Kenshin finish it--don't try to move! (Yahiko pulls himself to his feet one more time.) Kenshin: Yahiko. Do you remember why I use the reverse blade? Yahiko: You don't kill. To carry out your vow of never killing another person. Kenshin: If I watch you continue to fight, and he kills you, I will have let you die. I wouldn't be worthy of taking up the reverse blade again. (A long moment of silence.) Kenshin: . . . Yahiko. This once, I will entrust you with my vow not to kill. Fight, and win! Kaoru: But that's crazy! Kenshin, what are you saying! I understand how he feels, but you can't win a fight with spirit alone! Can't you see--his body--he can barely stand! He's holding onto the shinai just by force of will--he's just barely conscious! (thinking) Barely conscious . . Barely . . wait a minute . . . Kenshin: . . . Miss Kaoru. They're more grown up at that age than people think. Otowa: The Rokudouko didn't kill him. . . (thinking) And this is beginning to sound like a cheap drama. Gives a sophisticate like me chills. (He catches sight of Kenshin's cold eyes, watching him.)

Otowa (thinking): But . . . Let's be realistic. From what I saw of his fight with Gein, I'm no match for him. I fight for pleasure, not for pain. I don't want to do anything foolish . . . Yahiko: What're you looking at. You're fighting me. Otowa (thinking): As soon as I kill the kid, I can run . . . (aloud) You just can't stop talking. I'll finish you with this. This amateur's sword will split your head wide open. Your humiliating death. Yahiko (thinking): This is the third fight I've risked my life in. Only my third. In the true meaning of the word, I want to be strong-- Yahiko (thinking): To fulfill that vow--until I catch up with him--I will win! And I'll continue to fight! (Otowa brings down the sword towards Yahiko's head.) Kamiya Kasshin school succession technique defense Hadome! (Yahiko crosses his wrists to trap the blade between his hands.) Yahiko (thinking): Then while gripping the enemy's sword, the backs of the hands slip along the blade until they reach the hilt. Succession technique attack Hawatari! Otowa: Damn you brat! Rokudouko! Die! Don't worry. Nobody here is going to die. We're all going to live and we're all going to see you again. Yahiko: You think I'd die?! (He finishes the Hawatari before the Rokudouko can reach him, driving the back of the shinia into Otowa's chin.)

The Making of the Characters--Otowa Hyouko Banjin's motif was Kagetsu, but if you said Otowa was Samurai Spirit's Kazama Sougetsu, you'd be completely wrong. Otowa didn't have a motif other than his personality. His concept was that of an anki-user, so I pictured him as a coward. In that respect he's like Kanryuu. In the Ten Swords there were a lot of guys you couldn't hate enough, so when I went to make these five the worst of all, it turned out to be pretty hard. When I set up these bad guys without a lot of aesthetics or faith, I honestly didn't think it would be so hard to draw them attractively. I wanted to make Otowa more sadistic and too clever by half, but I didn't try hard enough and the result wasn't really what I wanted. From now on I'll have to work at this. Other than the design, the motif wasn't Sougetsu but an original design for a lipstick-wearing cross-dresser like villain that was rejected when I was preparing for publication. I always wanted to try remaking it but up till now I hadn't had a chance, so I finally got to introduce it. The six-spike collar I borrowed from X-men Age of Apocalypse's Sinister's cape. I think it's a comparatively well-done design, but what do you think?

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 9 september 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Two--Three-Front Battle Part 196--The Wolf's Blue Smoke Kamiya Kasshin school succession technique attack Hawatari! (As Otowa falls backwards Yahiko is thrown over is head. Otowa's face is frozen in a huge mad grin.) Yahiko (thinking): I . . got him . . No! He's still not out. I have to get up. (pulling himself to his feet) If I stay down--I'll lose . .. (He slumps forward, but Kenshin catches him.) (A little later. Yahiko is stretched out on the ground, and Megumi is tending his wounds.) Megumi: It's all right. The wounds missed the tendons and internal organs. It's a lot easier to deal with than a certain idiot's right hand. Sanosuke: Thanks a lot. (looking over at Otowa) But . . . He must not have any regrets if he died laughing. (Megumi: He's not dead.) Kenshin: He was beaten by a child less than half his own age. He can't believe his own defeat. Sanosuke: I guess. Didn't look that way towards the end though. He saw you halfway through and got scared. He was thinking about running away. The difference between a guy thinking about retreat and a guy concentrating on the attack will come out in the moment of truth. Kenshin: Sano-Sanosuke: I know. I won't tell Yahiko about this. Telling him he won cause you glared at him behind his back isn't going to help his spirits any. Right? Kenshin: Yes. If it was Yahiko who fought, then it was Yahiko who won. Sanosuke (to Kaoru): How was he, adjutant master? Your star pupil. (Kaoru is still staring at Yahiko in shock.) Megumi: Pathetic. The pupil is fighting hard and the master is frozen with fear. Kaoru: I was not! It's not like that. More than seeing him win with the Hawatari, I was just glad to see him safe . . . Megumi: So you froze up. Pathetic. Sanosuke: Yeah. Kaoru: I was not! (Outside the ruined dojo, another figure appears, smoking a cigarette.) Saitou: Only you would be such fools as to stand around chatting in the midst of a fight. (Kenshin and Sanosuke turn--but Enishi hasn't moved. However, the basket of the balloon behind him is empty.) Enishi: Don't look so worried. I didn't come this far to launch a surprise attack. At least, I didn't.

Kenshin: Miss Kaoru! (Kaoru is still sitting at the dojo door.) Kenshin: Hurry, this way! (Kaoru turns. One of the ceiling panels is crooked, and she glimpses eyes peering out through it.) Kaoru (thinking): Someone's there! (A giant arm, tipped with five claws on the fingers, punches through the ceiling and rakes towards her. Kenshin snatches her out of the way.) Kenshin: You . . . ! (Mumyoui is perched on the dojo roof.) Mumyoui: You were always so chivalrous. Kaoru: That . . that man . . . His arms and legs are half again as long as they should be. Kenshin: Yes . . .using those arms and legs he can attack freely from the shadows and corners. But what's incomprehensible is his left arm . . It's even long than before . . . Mumyoui: It took me fifteen years to stretch it like this. At the time I was past my growth spurt, so it was pretty difficult. Kaoru: Stretch it? Mumyoui: You don't think I was born like this, do you? This body once won fame among the mining circles. The secret of the Yatsume clan. The mining groups work the gold seams to raise funds for the rulers of the ages . . . These groups are in close competition to produce as much gold as they can. Thus, the Yatsume body manipulation was developed. As soon as a child is born, iron rings are placed on his arms and legs, to make it easier to work underground. It's just like the neck-lengthening found in Africa, or foot-binding in China. This body was honored as a means to prosperity! That's why our absolute law is to kill all outsiders who see us! First you, Battousai! Then everyone here! Saitou: He talks a lot for a freak. Sanosuke: You . . . you're alive . . . Saitou: You sound surprised. I slipped through the jaws of death at Ikedaya, Boshin, Seinan . . The only one of the Shinsengumi they called immortal. Three-Front Battle--End.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Two

translations by maigo-chan last updated 15 august 2000

Volume Twenty-Three Consciousness of Crime and Punishment

Part 197 Once Again the Wolf Part 198 No Will to Lose Part 199 A Naive Plan Part 200 The Fated Duel Part 201 Another Strength Part 202 An Old Story Part 203 Utter Conclusion of a Fifteen-Year Fight Part 204 Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 205 The True Intentions of Earthly Justice Part 206 In Dull Darkness

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 197--Once Again the Wolf Saitou: I came to ask what your connection with Yukishiro Enishi was, but there's no need. You keep the worst of company. Sanosuke: You bastard . . . If you were alive, why didn't you show us your face? Saitou (ignoring him): Since I'm already in the middle of a fight, I'd like to save some time. It's not much fun if you don't know what's going on. Sanosuke: You let on you were dead so you could look for your chance to kill Kenshin?? Saitou (still ignoring him): Explain. Sanosuke: Don't tell me what to do! Answer me! Saitou: Persistant, aren't you. You wanted me dead so badly? Sanosuke: It leaves a bad taste in my mouth to say it, but if you were alive you should have told us. Saitou: Then you shouldn't get so attached. Now explain. Sanosuke: Yeah right! Megumi (elbowing Sanosuke out of the way): All right, I'll explain. Sanosuke: Wait a minute, I'm still talking here-Megumi: I'll tell you everything you want to know. But in exchange . . please, help Ken-san. Saitou: I can't do that. I wield my sword for my own justice alone. I reject your condition. Now explain yourself, quickly. (Meanwhile, Mumyoui is perched on the roof, staring at Kenshin and Kaoru.) Mumyoui: Take up your sword. Or what? Do I have to fight the woman instead? Kenshin: I understand most of this. But there's one thing I still don't see. How did you, a miner, join up with the Dark Arts? Mumyoui: When times change, lives change too . . . At the end of the Edo period, the gold seams of Japan, once called the Golden Country, were almost all mined out. Without gold, the miners had no way to live. We had to find a new way of life. The Yatsume clan's secret body manipulation techniques found it in me. This body contained a great deal of fighting potential. If the Tokugawa shogunate had seen this-- But you destroyed it. The patriots destroyed the shogunate. Now the Yatsume clan is just a candle in the wind . . . Dying of cold and starvation, they're searching the unclaimed lands of Hokkaido for gold . . . That's the end of my story! Take your sword, Battousai! Kaoru (thinking): . . . This man isn't just obeying the laws of his clan. He's made all the misfortunes of his clan into hatred of the Ishin Shishi, and turned it all on Kenshin . . . (Kenshin stands up.) Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Saitou: If you're planning on fighting and not killing him, then stand aside. (Saitou has entered the courtyard; all eyes turn to him.)

Kenshin: I thought I heard your voice. Saitou: You don't seem too surprised. Kenshin: I've gotten used to seeing people alive that I thought were dead. Saitou: I guess you would. Kenshin: Why are you here? Saitou: We were searching for the malcontents that sold the battleship Rengoku in our wrapping up of the Shishio incident, and traced it to the man you see overhead. Shishio's uprising had been put down just at the point when Japan was growing strong enough to resist foreign powers. The opening of a gate for kindling like weapons or what have you to enter from the closest direct point of contact with the outside, Shanghai, is extremely unfortunate to say the least. This man's very existence is a threat to Japan. Kenshin: So you're going to take him down. Saitou: Take him down, yes. Arrest him. Deport him. First, I'd like to get him down on the ground. But he said he'd come down if the others were all beaten first, yes? The only one left is this freak. This coincidence has turned into an opportunity. I'd hate to let it go by while you were busy with your petty morals. Mumyoui: Who's this bastard? Saitou: A freak has no right to say that to me. Kenshin: Saitou! Saitou: A human being uses his intellect to know when it's time to quit. Animals rely on their instincts. But you blame your failures on the victors, never realizing that your time was up. You're worse than an animal, freak! Mumyoui: . . . Give me five minutes, Battousai. Saitou: I won't need five minutes. Three will be enough. Mumyoui: I've killed everyone who ever called me a freak! (leaping forward) Me! This body! Yatsume! I'll show you the true power of the Yatsume body manipulation! (He strikes the ground with his left arm, ploughing up a gash just beside Saitou.) Kaoru: The ground--it's like a ditch-(Behind them, Megumi and Sanosuke are watching the fight.) Megumi: Whatever he said, it looks like he's helping Ken-san after all. Sanosuke: I think he just wanted a fight. Megumi: That's highly possible. Sanosuke (thinking): Whatever the reason, it means Kenshin won't be worn out any further before he has to fight Enishi. Mumyoui: How was it? This strength. I'm no freak. I am more than human. Saitou: Those fangs. Is that body manipulation too? Mumyoui: Yes. They were ground bit by bit ever since I was little, strengthened with bone and ash.

Saitou: And the tongue? Mumyoui: I was born with that. Saitou: I see. So you are a freak. Mumyoui: I'll kill you! Saitou: Kill? You? Kill me? You don't know your own limits.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 10 september

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 198--No Will to Lose Mumyoui: I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you, I'll kill you! (Saitou assumes the Gatotsu stance.) Mumyoui: I'll kill you! Megumi: Strange that they're both left-handed. What do you think? Sanosuke: Hm? Dunno. Megumi: If you don't answer me I'm not going to treat your hand. Sanosuke: It's pretty obvious the spider-guy's long arm gives him an advantage. But the Gatotsu has stabbing power that rivals Kenshin's Kuzuryuusen. Megumi: So in other words? Sanosuke: Fifty-fifty shot. Megumi: You're no help. Sanosuke: Leave off. It's just that this guy doesn't plan on losing to anyone but Kenshin. Mumyoui: I'll kill you! Saitou: So I hear. Come at me. If you don't, I'll have to come to you. Mumyoui: I'll kill you! (They both charge. Mumyoui digs into the ground with his claw, throwing dirt and rubble into the air. They break apart, Saitou with a gash in his side.) Kaoru: The Gatotsu was defeated . . . Kenshin: The Gatotsu's force was slightly dulled by the earth and sand he pulled up. Kaoru: But that little bit made the difference . . . Mumyoui: Dosha no Bouheki! The earth will always protect its miners! No technique could stand before my left-handed attack behind this wall of earth! As long as I have this arm, the result of body manipulation, earth and shadow will always be mine! I left the clan fifteen short years ago to follow Battousai. Now at last my time has come. I'll make you regret interrupting me with your crude insults. (Saitou smiles.) Saitou: Such a freakish speech . . . Realize what you're not capable of, you fool. Mumyoui: You still call me a freak?! Saitou: Oh. I didn't realize you preferred to be called a fool. Mumyoui: I'll kill you already!

Saitou: I'm tired of hearing that. Let's go. (He charges in Gatotsu stance.) Mumyoui: Haven't you learned anything? No matter how many times you try it, the result will always be the same! The Dosha no Bouheki cannot be broken! (Saitou strikes at the tip of Mumyoui's claw itself.) Megumi: A Gatotsu at the tip of his left hand! Kaoru: That was the only thing he could see through the wall of earth--his only point of attack! (The tip of Saitou's sword is trapped by Mumyoui's claws.) Mumyoui: So what! An attack on the tip of my left hand was clever, but too bad-- my left hand can move as quickly and precisely as machinery. Saitou: Unfortunately for you, my attack begins here. Sanosuke: He really isn't going to lose to anyone but Kenshin. Gatotsu Zero-shiki!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 september

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 199--A Naive Plan Gatotsu Zero-shiki!! (Saitou thrusts the sword through Mumyoui's arm from hand to elbow and sends him flying, sword still in his arm. Mumyoui screams with pain.) Megumi: Ugh . . . Sanosuke: That's the technique. It misfired against Shishio, but that's what it can really do. Saitou (to Mumyoui): Don't howl like that. It's pathetic. Be thankful I didn't take that arm right off at the shoulder. Kaoru: He's won . . . (Mumyoui grits his teeth and takes hold of the sword, pushing it straight within his arm.) Megumi (thinking): He used the sword to straighten the broken bone . . ! Saitou: You still want to fight? Mumyoui: Of course! I've lived these fifteen years to kill Battousai! I'd rather die than leave here without fighting him! Saitou: Then you should hurry up and die. Mumyoui: Just you wait! (He runs off and disappears into the dojo.) Saitou: Freak. (Mumyoui crawls into the rafters of the dojo ceiling.) Mumyoui: Dammit . . . I didn't want to use them. These things Enishi gave me when we left . . . (He appears again at the dojo roof.) Mumyoui: Let's go! (He leaps forward, striking the ground, touching off an explosion. As the dust clears he is nowhere to be seen.) Megumi: He burrowed into the ground? Sanosuke: With that arm . . (Saitou, unconcerned, lights a cigarette.) Saitou: So now the spider has become a mole? Kenshin: It's a barrier. Mumyoui: Very good, Battousai. Bandan Jiraihou! Gunpowder inside ceramic shells. They're underground bombs used in China since the Ming Dynasty! They're set off if you step on them, or if I pull the fuse--like this! (Explosions roar up on either side of Saitou.)

Sanosuke: Merciless force. He can't move around freely now. One wrong step and they'll take both his legs off. Mumyoui: The terror of not knowing where or how they'll explode. The terror of not being able to take a single step. And at the same time, the terror of being attacked where you stand . . . Watch, Battousai. Watch how another of your friends dies . . . Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: I'm sorry, but I won't let anyone else die before me. Mumyoui: You'll regret those words. Let's do this. This is the end. I'll set them all off at once. And at the same time-(A huge explosion. Mumyoui leaps above it.) Sanosuke: He's up there! Mumyoui (thinking): The bombs were just a decoy! I'll concentrate his attention on the ground, then attack from above! I-Sanosuke: And he's up there. (Saitou is above him, twisting one arm in a lock and holding his head with the other.) Saitou: All this showing off and for what. You fool. (He smashes him into the ground.) Saitou: It's about time I took this back. It's too good a blade to let it rust in a freak's blood. (He pulls his sword free. Mumyoui screams again.) Saitou: Someone who lost sight of reality and lived only for his own personal grudge doesn't deserve my Aku Soku Zan, but since you said you'd rather die, I'll grant your wish. (holding up his sword) Die. (Kenshin takes hold of the sword.) Kenshin: I won't let anyone else die before me. I told you that. Saitou: Someone who's trying to kill you won't thank you for saving his life. (Nevertheless he lowers his sword and steps back.) Kenshin: Yatsume . . . If you still want to fight, come see me after your wounds have healed. This time it will be between you and me . . . whenever you like. Only . . as far as you can, I want you to live for the sake of your clan in the north. If you can manipulate the earth so freely, I'm sure you could be of use to them. (Mumyoui can only groan in reply.) Kenshin: Miss Megumi, please see to his wounds. Megumi: Of course. Saitou: You were always a good talker. You think you can sweet-talk the general in the sky like that? (Kenshin makes no reply.) Saitou: Fine, then . . . This is finally the real fight.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 11 september 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 200--The Fated Duel Sanosuke: We got all five, just like you wanted! Now it's your turn! Come on down from there! (There is seemingly no response.) Kaoru: He's not doing anything . . . Megumi: It's because he's so high up. It'll take some time to release the gas in the balloon and come down. Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . . (Sanosuke turns on Saitou.) Sanosuke: Hey. Now that we have a minute, I want a word. From now on this is their fight. It doesn't mean anything if they don't settle it themselves. So no matter what happens, no one's going to interfere. Saitou: You should listen when people talk. As I said before, someone who lives only for their own fight without thinking of the consequences doesn't deserve my Aku Soku Zan. I act for my own justice alone. My objective is to find those who are plotting rebellion. First, I want to know who the arms dealer Yukishiro Enishi's clients are. Yukishiro himself is only secondary. As long as he doesn't try to run, I don't care what he does. Unless my subordinate fails to obtain the list, he's free to fight or take revenge or whatever he pleases. . . (Meanwhile, Chou is ransacking the mansion in Yokohama. He rifles through some papers on a desk, turning up a silly ad for a traveling performer.) Chou: No, no. I was lucky to get here while everybody's gone, but there's nothing on the first or second floors. Guess that just leaves the basement . . . (Back at the dojo.) Megumi: It's moving! He's coming down . . . Sanosuke: Bout time. Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . . (Tomoe's face, expressionless, appears before him.) Kenshin (thinking): Tomoe . . . Now, I'll fight . . . To protect the present. (aloud) Miss Kaoru. My sword. Kaoru: Right. Here. (She hands him the reverse blade.) Kaoru: Um. Kenshin . . . Whatever hardships or horrible things may have happened in this new era, I really hope . . . we can all be happy. (Kenshin smiles.) Kenshin: The new era has only just begun. Sanosuke: All right! Let's settle this thing! Megumi (brandishing her medicine chest): No matter what happens, I'll fix you up!

Sanosuke (to Saitou): Hey, you say something too! Megumi: Yeah, at least something! Saitou (lighting a cigarette): What? Well, try hard. (Sanosuke and Megumi scowl.) Yahiko (weakly): Don't . . . lose. If you lose . . I'll beat you up. Kenshin: You just get some rest. You'll be training tomorrow like always. (The balloon touches down and Enishi alights from the basket. Gein is pulling himself out of the ruined Iwanbou.) Gein: Ow ow ow . . . Sheesh. Enishi: You put on quite a show. Are you all right? Gein: Yeah, I was all right inside. No need to worry. Enishi: I'm relieved to hear it. Then we can achieve our perfect earthly justice. (Chou enters the basement, instantly covering his nose against the smell.) Chou: What is this . . (The room is filled with specimen jars, hooks, bloodstained instruments, and a small desk covered with papers.) Chou: Looks like a laboratory . . . or a slaughterhouse . . . Guy who owns this must be some kinda freak. No need to look too close. Just one quick glance and goodbye-- (he picks up some of the papers.) Hm? What the-(Enishi and Kenshin stand face to face; the form of Tomoe seems to stand between them.) Enishi: There's no need to ask you again. You're no longer unsure about whether to fight. Kenshin: No . . I'll fight with all my strength. I'll find my answer of how to atone for the sins of the Hitokiri, and for killing Tomoe. Enishi: If that's your answer, then it's exactly as I foresaw. I chose the cruelest form of revenge for you. (The others are watching from off to the side.) Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin . . . Megumi: What are they saying? Sanosuke: Dunno. I can't really hear them. Enishi: First, Battousai, I'll let you taste some pain. Pain like the pain that ripped my sister apart. Now, my perfect Earthly Justice begins--

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three

To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 17 nov 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume 23--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 201--Another Strength (Enishi has taken off his jacket and removed the cloth from the bundle on his back.) Enishi: I told you when we met on Shinonome Bridge that I'd show you another strength, not that of an arms dealer. Watch me fulfill that promise. (He holds up a long sword.) Megumi: He's just back from China, so of course he'd have a Chinese sword . . . Sanosuke: Pretty long, though. Kaoru: No . . . The workmanship is Chinese, but that's unmistakably a Japanese sword! Saitou: That's right. It's too long to be one of the uchigatana they made in the Edo period. It's more like the tachi popular in Sengoku times. Megumi: What does this mean? Sanosuke: He's bluffing. Those other five were the fighters, not him. Kaoru: But that sword is too good to be a bluff . . . Saitou: Stop panicking. It's pathetic. You never know what your opponent intends to do in a fight. It's a question of whether you have enough strength to win, whatever his intentions. Sanosuke: That's true. As long as he isn't stronger than Shishio, Kenshin's not going to lose. Kaoru (thinking of the terrifying Shishio battle): Kenshin . . . (Enishi flips his sword about him, ending in a kung fu-like stance.) Enishi: Shall we begin? Kenshin: Those dark glasses. You should take them off. You could hurt your eyes. Enishi: Don't worry. I won't allow you to touch me. Now go! (He attacks. Kenshin leaps over his sword to strike downward; Enishi parries. The fight carries them farther away from the onlookers.) Megumi: He's good . . . Kaoru: Yes . . . you can see it in his physical strength and the weight of that tachi. He combines speed with strength. And he won't be outdone by Kenshin in fighting spirit. He's a first-class fighter. Sanosuke: So what? Kenshin's better than first class. And this guy's nowhere near Shishio. Saitou: On that I'll agree. He has talent, and training. But that's all. Kaoru: But if he hadn't gone to China and studied kenjutsu instead . . (Kenshin and Enishi fall back a pace.)

Enishi: That was weak. Was that supposed to be a warm-up? Show me the sword that soars the heavens. Or do you need to see what I can do first? Then take this-Watoujutsu Shuugekitousei! (He leaps forward with a strike to the chest that Kenshin just manages to block. Kenshin is knocked back against a wall.) (The onlookers are shocked.) Saitou: The cutting attack and the footwork combine to increase the force of the attack. Sanosuke: So the bastard does know kenjutsu . . . Kaoru: But I've never heard of a kenjutsu style called Watoujutsu . . . Enishi: This is the strength it took me ten years to master . . . The strength that allowed me to start from nothing in China and climb my way to the top. The new kenjutsu passed down from ancient times in Japan and perfected in China . . . Watoujutsu.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 17 nov 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 202--An Old Story From the thirteenth to eighteenth century, the coasts of Japan, especially the straits, were overrun with pirates. They finally crossed the Sea of Japan and arrived on the coasts of China. The Ming called them "Wakou." Those who fought against them were unable to contain the terrible force of their Japanese swords in close-quarters combat. Tei Sou Yuu, a general from the Shaolin warrior monks, noticed these swords and their kenjutsu and studied them. He gathered what he learned in a book called Tantou Housen and distributed it to the armies. Another general, Seki Keikou, adopted the Japanese sword as part of his soldier's equipment. These were not only imported but actually produced on the continent. Thus, the Japanese sword was taken out of narrow Japan and perfected in China, along with the continental-style kenjutsu, Watoujutsu! Kenshin: The speed and keen edge of the Japanese sword, and kenjutsu fused with the flexible movements of continental techniques . . . Enishi (smiling): It's not quite that simple. Saitou: Of course not. That wouldn't be enough to climb to the top of a crime organization. Sanosuke: Yeah, but the whitehair knows his kenjutsu. Enishi: Warm-up is over. The time has come for the sword that soars the heavens, don't you think? Kenshin: Before that, you really should take off your dark glasses. One misstep and you could be blinded. Enishi: You think so little of me? Or is it you think so much of yourself? Kenshin: Neither. I'm not doing this to hurt you. I'm fighting to stop you. (A pause.) Enishi: You're slow to catch fire, but once you burn, you burn. This time it will take some doing to set you ablaze. Very well. Until you're serious, I'll divert you with some conversation. (He strikes; Kenshin blocks; the fight resumes once more.) Enishi: Once upon a time--there was a young boy whose sister was killed by a Hitokiri. This poor boy, who was left all alone, renounced Japan and went to Shanghai on the continent. But Shanghai, the demon city of the east, was a harsh place for the powerless to live. Within a month, the boy was no more than skin and bone. Kenshin: Stop it. I told you I don't want to hear this story. Enishi: You're not ready to fight me seriously yet, are you? Then I'd better go on. I have to while away the spare moments somehow. (Off on the sidelines) Sanosuke: They're talking again. Can you hear what they're saying? Kaoru: Yes . . . a little. Just now when the wind changed I caught a little. It sounded like a fairy tale. Enishi: Hunger and exhaustion. Sickness and pain. The boy collapsed and could move no further. Just then-(A well-dressed couple discover Enishi collapsed in the street.) Hey, are you all right?

How could a Japanese boy--quickly, bring him medicine. This couple was Japanese, on an extended stay in Shanghai to study Chinese books. From their speech, one could tell they were upper class. You don't have to explain anything. We don't need to know what happened, just try to rest. We're Japanese too. Don't worry about a thing. With nourishing food and devoted care, they saved the boy's life. Sanosuke: So they were his guardians in Shanghai. Megumi: Of course. A child couldn't survive in Shanghai all alone. Enishi: Though it was out of character, the boy thanked God in his heart. For sending him such easy prey. (Enishi stands in a room surrounded by the slaughtered corpses of the family.) Enishi: After that, money was never a problem. Megumi: How could he-Sanosuke: So he was twisted from the start! Enishi: What he needed next were strong weapons. (The young Enishi searches the house, turning up swords and the book Tantou Housen.) Enishi: Thus the boy was introduced to Watoujutsu. He studied alone, so perhaps he incorporated something of his own style into it, but as he grew he became a practitioner of Watoujutsu that none could best. Now, here's a problem for you. Why was the boy not content to simply rob them, but had to murder the entire family? Kenshin: That's enough . . . Enishi: One. It was out of defiance towards the family. Two. The boy was simply a psychopath. Three. Since all happiness had been stolen from the boy, whose dear sister had been killed by the cruel Hitokiri, he could not bear to see such a happy family. Kenshin: Don't say another word, Enishi! Enishi: I hardly need say that the correct answer is three. Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuukansen! Enishi: So the fire is set. But flames like these will be blown back by the winds of the continent--you'll be the one to get burned! Watoujutsu Kaishitousei! (He blocks Kenshin's slash with the hilt of his sword, then whips it around his body to stab Kenshin just below the left arm.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! Megumi: Ken-san! Saitou: Fool. The Ryuukansen works best as a return technique. As a first blow it leaves you open to a counterattack. Kaoru: Kenshin!

(Enishi glares at Kaoru, and takes a few steps towards her.) Enishi: So after ten years, the boy found the Hitokiri that had killed his sister. The Hitokiri had changed his name, and had found a new happiness. This, the boy could not bear. (Kenshin holds his sword between them.) Kenshin: This is a fight between you and me. It concerns no one else. I'll stop you here. Enishi: Very well. Then I think I've talked enough. From now it's the real thing.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 17 nov 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 203--The Utter Conclusion of a Fifteen Year Fight Enishi: A fine match . . . (They stand as they are; all eyes are on them.) Saitou (to Kaoru): You. If you don't want anything to happen to you, get as far away from here as you can, now. Kaoru: I know. When Yukishiro Enishi looked at me like that . . .that wasn't simple hostility. There was something more . . . Saitou: If he could say all that without words, that's all you need to know. You're Himura Kenshin's greatest weakness. If things aren't going his way, he'll strike you down without mercy. Kaoru: You're right . . .But I can't leave now. If I moved, Enishi would notice before Kenshin did. He'd do something then. However hard or painful it is for him, Kenshin can't avoid this fight. So now, when he's resolved to fight, I don't want to hold him back by trying to save myself. Now, they'll settle once and for all this fight that's spanned fifteen years--Kenshin, not to mention Yukishiro Enishi, can think of nothing else. Saitou: Then I'll just say that whatever happens, I won't move to save you. Kaoru: I know. You're almost half Kenshin's enemy, anyway. Saitou: More than half would be more accurate. Megumi (to Kaoru): What are you muttering about. You have to stay focused! Sanosuke: If you have time to stand around and chat you could at least cheer him on. (Kaoru looks confused and glances to Saitou.) Saitou: Why not. That would hardly be holding him back. (Don't ask me, you fool.) They could be staring each other down all night. If you shout you could give him an opening. Kaoru: Well then. (shouting) Come on, Kenshin! (They break; swords clash.) Enishi: We're not there yet. Let's see a few of those Hiten techniques to see how serious you are. Watoujutsu--Sanosuke: Here he comes! --Shouha Tousei! (He whips his sword in a tight arc down towards Kenshin's shoulder; Kenshin dodges and the tip of Enishi's sword buries itself in the earth. Kenshin leaps in the air.) Hiten Mitsurugi Ryuutsuisen Enishi: That's it. The first leaping technique to deserve the name of Hiten. I wanted to try and break that. (He leaps up, placing his foot on the hilt of the sword and using it to push himself into the air.) Watoujutsu Chouten Tousei!

(His midair blow knocks Kenshin even higher into the sky. Kenshin flips himself around to push off the bottom of one of the hot-air balloon baskets.) Enishi (thinking): Kujiranami's abandoned balloon . . . Kenshin: If you can't accept that I'm serious with that, then I'll bring down on curtain on this fight right here. Hiten Mitsurugiryuu Kuzuryuusen! Sanosuke: He's got it! Saitou: He landed all nine blows precisely. An instant reverse. Kaoru (smiling): Ken-(Enishi regains his feet, an insane smile on his face.) Sanosuke: . . . It didn't work . . . Megumi: No, it should have worked. But he isn't feeling pain now at all . . . Enishi: I'm pleased, Battousai. So you're capable of at least that much . . . You wanted to keep that hidden. If you had been weak, that would have made me even weaker, since I couldn't protect my sister from you. Saitou: Even before the fight began, this man's spirit was far stronger than his body. Short of killing him, there's only one way to stop him. The technique that doesn't allow the opponent the slightest response. Ougi Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki.

Back to Home To Volume 23 To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 17 november 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 204--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Kaoru (echoing Saitou): Even before the fight, his spirit was stronger than his body . . . Then the only way to defeat Yukishiro Enishi . . . Saitou: So far they've just been trading blows, but that's what his opponent really is. It's only a matter of time before this fight becomes a deathmatch. The outcome will come down to life and death. The winner lives. The loser dies. Sanosuke: You idiot . . . if that would have settled it, Kenshin wouldn't have needed to fight him at all! Saitou: Then there's only one thing to do . . . Enishi: Well . . . I'll refrain from delivering my earthly justice until I know you have enough strength to be worthy of destroying. (He flips his sword, gripping it upside down such that the blade is running along the back of his arm.) Enishi: Let's settle this. Hit me. With the technique that destroyed Gein's mechanical doll. The Hiten Mitsurugi succession technique, Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. (A pause.) Kenshin: Forgive me, Enishi. Your feelings towards Tomoe are not wrong. And your hatred of me is not wrong. But the way you've lived your life for the past fifteen years--that's wrong. (He sheathes his sword.) I'll strike you down here. (As they stare each other down, the force of their ki knocks shingles from the roof.) Gein: Well then. It's about time I got things ready for Earthly Justice. (Meanwhile, Kujiranami is regaining consciousness.) Kujiranami: . . . sai. Battousai! Saitou: That's an unfamiliar stance . . . He just asked for the succession technique, so he must have something to counter it. Sanosuke: Doesn't matter. The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki never fails. It's taken down everyone he's used it on so far. Kenshin has a lot of faith in it. It doesn't matter what he's up against. Kaoru: But-(Megumi glances at her; she is pale and trembling.) Megumi: H-hey, are you all right? Even your lips are pale! Kaoru: But-(The combatants have not yet moved a muscle.) Megumi (thinking): But . . .this man has seen Ken-san's abilities, and doesn't show the slightest doubt that he will win . . . Sanosuke (thinking): I don't think he's better than Shishio . . . but there's something strange about him. Kaoru (thinking): What Yukishiro Enishi has is consciousness of punishment in taking revenge for his sister . . . But what Kenshin has is consciousness of his crime in killing Tomoe. Kenshin said going into this that he'd found his answer of how to atone, but . . . if he hadn't found that answer, this fight would be . . .

Enishi (thinking): Tomoe . . . (The vision of Tomoe appears before him, smiling as always.) Enishi: Tomoe . . . As long as my sister is smiling down on me, I'm stronger than anyone and anything. Tell me, Battousai. The Tomoe inside you, is she smiling now? Kenshin: She's not, but . . . I believe that when this fight is over, she'll smile for me then. Let's go. Hiten Mitsurugi school succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! Watoujutsu Zetsugi Kofuku Zettousei! (Enishi slides into a low stance, avoiding Kenshin's blow.) Kaoru: He dodged! Megumi: He'll be killed! Saitou: No, it starts here. Sanosuke: The ultimate second attack! (Kenshin and Enishi both drive forward for the finishing blow.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 december 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 205--The True Intentions of Earthly Justice Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ougi Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!! Watoujutsu Zetsugi Kofuku Zettousei!!! (Tomoe smiles; swords flash. As they part, a huge slash opens across Kenshin's chest. He falls to his knees, bleeding profusely.) Enishi: A second later and we would have killed each other . . . That was trickier than I thought. My thanks, Mr. Gein. Seeing it once did the trick. Gein: You're welcome. I feel proud myself. Sanosuke: How--how could he be faster than the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki? Why didn't the vacuum from the first attack work on him? Saitou: Fool. It can't work on what's not above it. His attack stance was sunk down low. If he maintained that stance, using the ground's recoil to the impact of air generated by the first Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki, he had a chance of withstanding it. Then, if he used the power of the vacuum to aim, and half-turned to meet the turning second attack, his attack could hit. The claws and teeth of the dragon that soars the heavens can't reach a tiger gone to earth. Enishi: You're good. You figured it all out at a glance. But the important things isn't the details. The important thing is that my sister smiled for me. Does it hurt, Battousai? The same wound you gave my sister? But it hurt my sister far more. If you died now it would all be over. That's why I held back. Preparations are complete. Now we begin the true Earthly Justice. (Smoke pours out of the Iwanbou, cutting Kenshin and Enishi off from the others.) Sanosuke: Smoke?! Gein: It's just stage smoke. It's not Otowa's poison, so don't fret. Enishi: Now we can avoid all unwanted distractions. Kaoru: Kenshin! Enishi: In the end . . in the end, death is only an instant of pain. That wouldn't appease my sister or my own hatred. You stole my sister's fianc. You stole my sister from me. Now it's my turn. Now, I'll steal the one most precious to you! I'll thrust you into living hell! This is Yukishiro Enishi's ultimate Earthly Justice! (He steps through the smoke towards the others.) Sanosuke: He's coming this way! Saitou: Really. Enishi: You're in the way. All of you but Kamiya Kaoru stand aside. Kenshin: Wait . . . (He can be seen through the smoke.) Enishi: So you can still stand? Fine, stay there and watch. It'd ruin my revenge if you died-(Kenshin punches him in the face, knocking him down and knocking off his glasses.)

Kenshin: I won't allow this, Enishi . . . Even if Tomoe is smiling down on you, I won't allow this!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 december 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Three--Consciousness of Crime and Punishment Part 206--In dull darkness (The smoke blows forward, obscuring Kenshin and Enishi from view.) Kaoru: Kenshin! Kenshin! Megumi: Idiot! Get out of here! Sanosuke: We'll take care of Kenshin! Megumi, take the girl and run! (Enishi picks himself up, spitting out blood.) Enishi: "I won't allow this" . . . Good. The more you burn to protect her, the greater the shock when she's gone-(Kenshin punches him in the stomach. Another blow to the chin sends him flying against a wall.) Enishi (thinking): Where is he getting this strength . . . Kenshin: Enishi . . I will stop you here. I won't let you lay a finger on Miss Kaoru! Enishi: You fool . . . I'll show you my Earthly Justice! Kaoru: Kenshin! Megumi: Hurry! This is no time to mess around! Kaoru: But, Kenshin's-(Megumi slaps her.) Megumi: Pull yourself together! You said it yourself! If you died, Kenshin would blame himself and suffer, so you're not going to die! Now it's time to come through on that! Sanosuke: Let's go, Saitou! We gotta help Kenshin! Let's smash those glasses through his face! Saitou: I thought we weren't supposed to interfere with a private fight. Sanosuke: Bastard! He broke it first. You can do whatever you want to a mad dog! Saitou: I give up . . . Everyone's so selfish. But that's fine. It'd be disappointing if that stripling took the best prey. I'll lend a hand, for now. (Sword drawn, Kenshin smashes Enishi across the ribs.) Enishi (thinking): He's lost a lot of blood. He shouldn't be able to move. He was hit with the Kofuku Zettousei after the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki was broken--he should be shattered body and soul. (He goes into for an attack, only to be hit across the head.) Enishi (thinking): This . . . this is ridiculous! Kenshin: Sleep now, Enishi. When you wake I'll tell you everything you never knew. Then give me your Earthly Justice. If you still want revenge for Tomoe, I'll deliver myself into your hands. (He raises his sword for another blow.)

Enishi: Fine-(A huge hand reaches out and grabs Kenshin.) Kujiranami: Battousai! (He smashes him into a wall.) Kujiranami: Battousai!! (A shocked smile appears on Enishi's face.) Enishi: Who would have thought my onetime comrade could still prove useful. I'll play any number of cheap tricks. (putting his glasses back on) It seems even Heaven is an ally to my Earthly Justice! Kenshin: Wait, Enishi! Enishi: It'll be over in four or five minutes. As long as you don't kill him, you can play as long as you want. Kenshin: Enishi! (Elsewhere) Megumi: The wind's changing direction. Hurry! If you get caught up in the smoke it's all over. Kaoru: Wait! Megumi: What is it now? Kaoru: Yahiko! We can't just leave him. Megumi: Fine! I'll go get Yahiko. You get out of-(A sudden gust of wind plunges them in smoke.) Kaoru: Megumi? Megumi? (A shape appears.) Kaoru: Megu . . . Enishi: I bear you no ill-will, but for the sake of my Earthly Justice, I must take you victim here.

Consciousness of Crime and Punishment--End

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Three

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 december 2000

Volume Twenty-Four End of the Dream

Part 207 A Dark Change and a Death Part 208 End of the Dream Part 209 See ya Part 210 Oibore--Man of Unknown Origins Part 211 Not Zero Part 212 Beginnings of Action Part 213 Bargaining Point Part 214 Enishi's Lapse Part 215 Three Days' Work Part 216 Two in Black (Beginning) Part 217 Two in Black (End)

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 207--A Dark Change & a Death Enishi: Though I bear you no ill-will, for the sake of my Earthly Justice I must take you victim here. (Kaoru assumes a fighting stance.) Enishi: You can try to string this out, but Battousai isn't coming. When he tried to fight, the outcome was clear. If you come quietly this will all be over soon. Kaoru: I know I can't beat you, but I'm not going to just roll over and die. Kenshin told me that no matter how hard, he'd fight to the end to protect the present. So he'll be here as soon as he can, like always. As long as Kenshin won't give up, I can't either! Enishi: I see. But it won't matter. (He suddenly seems to disappear in the smoke.) Enishi (behind her): This may be rough, but bear with me. (He clamps a hand over her mouth.) Kaoru (thinking): Ken-Enishi: Give up. Kaoru (thinking, the sword dropping from her hand): --shin . . . (Kujiranami has Kenshin in his grip, smashing him against a wall.) Kujiranami: Battousai--! (Kenshin roars and forces his fingers apart. Kujiranami pulls back a fist for another blow.) Sanosuke: Hold it! (He punches him; Saitou hits Kujiranami with the Gatotsu. Under their combined assault Kujiranami goes down.) Sanosuke: Kenshin, the white-hair's-(Kenshin takes off running.) Sanosuke: Hey! (Kujiranami rises behind Saitou.) Saitou: I see . . . So his spirit is greater than his body as well. Kujiranami: Battousai! Saitou: Irreversibly so. (Kenshin races towards the dojo.) Kenshin (thinking): Miss Kaoru! Miss Kaoru!

(He rushes past Megumi.) Megumi: Ken-san! (Something pulls him up short.) Kenshin (thinking): That scent . . . That's . . . Enishi (appearing out of the fog): White plum. For me, my sister's perfume. For you, now-Kenshin: Enishi! What have you done with Miss Kaoru! Enishi: The scent is your guide. Go and see. The answer you're looking for is there. (Kenshin sprints past him.) Kenshin (thinking): Miss Kaoru! Enishi (thinking): Look well, with those eyes! Kenshin (thinking): Miss Kaoru! Enishi (thinking): Mourn! Wail! Repent! And then weep yourself to death! Kenshin (thinking): Miss Kaoru! (He runs into the dojo and then stops, transfixed. Sanosuke and Megumi catch up with him.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! Megumi: Ken-san! Ken . . . (Kenshin drops his sword.) Kenshin: What was the Hiten Mitsurugi school. (falling to his knees) What was Himura Kenshin . . . Once again, I couldn't protect the one I truly loved . . . (tears forming) Miss . . . Kaoru . . . Kaoru. (Kaoru is sitting slumped against the dojo wall, Enishi's sword through her heart and a cross scar scratched on her cheek.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 31 dec 2000

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 208--End of the Dream What is a person's worth? How many people weep when they die. By that, you'll know. Many people came to the funeral of Kamiya Kaoru (deceased aged 17). Many tears were shed. But at that funeral, Himura Kenshin could not be found. (Yahiko, Sanosuke, Megumi and Tsubame are sitting outside the dojo on a hot summer's day.) Tsubame (in tears): Why . . . how could he . . . Yahiko (thinking): When I woke up, it was all over. I was in a bed at the Oguni Clinic. So I never saw how Kaoru died. What I saw was the purified Kaoru in her shroud. She looked like a different person. Maybe that's why, even now, it doesn't feel like she's dead . . . And Kenshin . . . no one's seen Kenshin since. Sanosuke sent his friends out to search, but they haven't found him yet . . . Where would he go? He doesn't have anywhere to go back to but here . . . The man who killed her, Yukishiro Enishi, fled with his comrade under cover of the rust-colored smoke. The man Saitou brought down, Kujiranami, is half-mad and won't talk. They found out where his hideout was from the three that were arrested, but it was already empty when they raided it. In the end . . while I was out of it, everything . . . (A man rushes up.) Man: Sano, he's here. We found Himura. Sanosuke: Kenshin--where is he? Megumi: I could at least look at his wounds-Man: Wait--the women and children had better stay here. He's in Rakuminmura. From the Bakumatsu to the Meiji Era--Change in the era brought about change in people's lives. And the new era couldn't bring about prosperity for everybody. There were those who betrayed the era. And those who were betrayed by the era. Cast aside by society, forgotten by the world, they were naturally drawn together. It became a settlement outside the lines, Rakuminmura. The last retreat from those who had thrown away their lives. (Rakuminmura is a ramshackle gathering of roughly-built huts, where malevolent shadows lurk. They find Kenshin sitting against a wall with glassy eyes, his sword sheathed and wrapped in a heavy chain.) Yahiko: Ken . . . Sanosuke: Let's go! Get up! We're going to kill Yukishiro Enishi! We're taking revenge for the girl! It won't bring her back, but I'm not letting him get away! This is not how it ends! (Kenshin sits motionless. Sanosuke grabs him by his shirt and pulls him to his feet.) Sanosuke: Kenshin! Answer me! Kenshin (softly): No more . . . I'm tired. Sanosuke: You-(He punches him.) Megumi: Sanosuke?!

Sanosuke: You bastard! (The inhabitants of Rakuminmura, rough men carrying makeshift weapons, appear behind him.) Men: I don't know what brings you here, young'un . . . We haven't known the new guy long, but he's one of us now. There are no laws here. "Take care of your own" is our only creed. If you still want to fight, you better be ready! Sanosuke: So you lowlifes lick each other's wounds? I'll take you all down! Megumi: Stop it, you idiot! Tsubame's here! Tsubame: Kenshin . . . (Slowly, Kenshin picks himself up and seats himself back as he was.) Kenshin: No more . . I'm tired. Just let me sleep, here, where it's quiet . . . After that no one could say a word. That day they each went home their separate ways. (Yahiko walks back alone over a bridge.) Yahiko (thinking): I first met Kenshin and Kaoru on a cold day near the end of this bridge. On that day, my dream began. (tears appear in his eyes) But now-(A voice behind him): Yahiko? (He turns. Misao and Aoshi are walking towards him.) Misao: I thought that was you. What are you doing here? (noticing his expression) What's wrong--did something happen?

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 209--See ya Abandoned Longhouses (Sanosuke sits alone, beside a couple of empty sake bottles and an untouched meal.) No more. I'm tired. (He finishes his cup and tosses it aside.) (Misao stares in disbelief at Kaoru's memorial tablet.) Misao: . . . No. Yahiko: It's true. That's Kaoru. It's all too late. Kaoru was killed, and Kenshin was broken. And I couldn't do a thing about it . .. (Out of nowhere, Misao whacks him on the head with her traveling bag.) Misao: I don't want to hear you cry! That's pathetic! Yahiko: Hey! Misao: You can snivel later. (She pulls out a book and slams it down in front of him.) Right now there's something for you to do! This is what Kaoru asked me to bring. The diary where Himura's late wife recorded her real feelings. We show this to the white-haired freak and he'll realize what a pointless meaningless stupid thing he did. Then we make him bow down before Kaoru's grave and apologize! I'd really like to bring her his head, but that would go against Kaoru's Kamiya Kasshin school, and Himura's vow not to kill. But if we don't at least do this, Kaoru will never be able to rest. As Kaoru's best pupil and someone Himura relied on, this is your job! I'll help too. First, we find the white-hair--(noticing Yahiko's surprised look)--what? Yahiko: Nothing. It's just . . . no matter what happens, you never let it get you down. Misao: Well. That's because being cheerful is my greatest virtue. Yahiko: If you can call just being cheerful a virtue. Misao: What?! Yahiko: Anyway, you're right. We can't let him get away with this! First thing tomorrow we go to where Kenshin is with Sanosuke and everybody and start looking for the white-hair! (Late that night. Misao is sitting on the well, choking back tears.) Misao: But you said I should come visit you. You said you'd be waiting . . . Kaoru. (Aoshi, sitting inside the dojo, notices her tears.) (The next morning. Sanosuke steps resolutely towards Kenshin, over the collapsed bodies of those he fought to get in. He raises a hand and punches Kenshin solidly across the mouth.) Sanosuke: See ya. (He shoulders his bag and walks away. Kenshin settles himself back against the wall.)

(Yahiko and Misao set out.) Yahiko: Your eyes are all red. Couldn't you sleep? Misao: Hm--well, don't worry about it. Yahiko: Where's Aoshi? Misao: He said he had something to do before he saw Himura. Yahiko: Then we better go get Sanosuke. One look from the guys there could break your bones-Misao: What! Yahiko: Hm? (He sees Sanosuke walking towards them.) Yahiko: Sanosuke! You're here! Great! We were gonna go see Kenshin-Sanosuke: Forget it. Go home. Don't go see him again. You've got no time to waste with some guy who died while he was still alive. Yahiko: Sanosuke?! Sanosuke (walking on): Go to my room at the longhouse. I'm giving it to you so you better move fast. You won't want to stay at the dojo much longer. Bye. (They watch him go.) Yahiko (thinking): Even Sanosuke . . . Kaoru . . Kenshin . . Sanosuke . . they're all leaving the dojo. Maybe it is too late . . . Maybe it is all over--is it? (He points at Sanosuke with his shinai) Yahiko: Sanosuke! It's not over yet--no! I'm not going to let it end like this! I don't know where you're going, but you come back and see! (Sanosuke keeps walking, without looking back.) Misao (thinking): He really is the only one counting on Himura. I don't have to force myself to be so cheerful. (aloud) Anyway! Let's go see Himura. Before it really is too late. (At the Oguni Clinic) Megumi: A diary . . so that's what she asked for. But it's too late. It's too late for anything, now. Aoshi: We can decide late if it's too late. The essence of the onmitsu is painstaking realism--First, tell me everything you can, from start to finish.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 210--Oibore: Man of Unknown Origins (An old man walks down the road, carrying a fishing pole; a small flock of songbirds surround him.) Old Man (singing): Oh, well, what the hell. Oh, well, what the hell. Oh, well--mm? (He sees Misao and Yahiko ahead of him, entering Rakuminmura.) Old Man: A couple of young ones. Come to join us? Doesn't look that way . . . (Misao and Yahiko reach the gate.) Yahiko: All right! From here on out we can't afford to slip up! Give this all you got! Misao: Let's charge 'em! (A group of Rakuminmura inhabitants decend on them.) Men: Hold it right there! Where'd you come from? Don't take another step! It'd disgrace our honorif we let outsiders in whenever they wanted! Yahiko: What are you talking about? You don't have any honor to lose. Misao: Yeah, you bunch of bums. Men: We won't go easy on you cause you're kids! Kick 'em out! Yahiko: Let's do it, Misao! Misao: I said, let's charge 'em! (The fight begins.) Men: What is this? They're not bad! Misao: We don't have time to waste with bums! Yahiko: We're taking revenge for Kaoru! We're gonna see Kenshin! (A wave of men jump them. When the smoke clears, Yahiko and Misao are buried underneath them.) Man: How was that? One of the 48 outcast techniques, Fallen Lives! Yahiko: What is this?! Misao: That is not funny! Man: Shut up, you smart-mouthed kid! Old Man: Looks like fun.

Man: Oibore! Old Man: It's been three days since I saw y'all. I brought some shikemoku from town. Divide it up, now. (The men swarm on the shikemoku, letting Yahiko and Misao up.) Old Man: You all right, young'uns? Yahiko: Who are you? Old Man: It's been so long, I've forgotten my own name. Now they call me Oibore (old fool), the nicest old guy you'll ever meet. Yahiko: The nicest old guy . . .? Misao: That sounds suspicious. Oibore: Not at all! Look at this. (gestures at the birds around him) They say animals won't come near someone with a bad heart. Yahiko & Misao: Plus, he's a little nuts. Oibore: Now, young man, young lady, what brings you here? Yahiko: We're here to see someone. Something wrong with that? Oibore: To see someone? Not the one who just came in, the samurai with the chained-up sword? Yahiko: Yeah, Kenshin. Thanks for your help. See ya around. Man: Hey!! (They walk off; Oibore looks thoughtful.) (Back at the Oguni Clinic.) Megumi: And that's everything. Other than what I saw and heard myself, if you ask the others they'll tell you about the same. Aoshi: It doesn't make sense. Megumi: What? Aoshi: Is there anything else? No evidence left behind? Megumi: The evidence was all seized by the police. Oh--it's not really evidence, but that thing Sanosuke brought back is in the dojo storeroom. Aoshi: I see . . . Well, I'm in the way. Megumi: If you're going back to the dojo I'll come too. You won't know where the key to the storeroom is. (Kenshin sits.) Kenshin (thinking): No more. I'm tired. Just let me sleep . . . (He finds himself sitting on a hill of bones.) Kenshin (thinking): Here again . . .

Shishio: Hey. Look at you now. Kenshin: How ironic that it should be you . . . It doesn't matter. Just take me. Shishio: You fool. Who do you think you are? I'm just here to laugh at you. But I might take you with me all the same. You just have to realize that you were a failure. Your sword, your beliefs, your life, everything . . . admit it was all one big mistake you can never take back. Misao: --mura! (Kenshin opens his eyes.) Misao: Himura . . . What are you doing? Get up, Himura! We're taking revenge for Kaoru! (Kenshin's head only sinks lower.) Yahiko: You can stay there. Just listen to me. I'm going to make him pay for what he did to Kaoru. But I don't really know what's after that. I just won't give up. I won't be confused. I'll just look straight ahead, singlemindedly, without turning back. I'll be strong under the Kamiya Kasshin school, like you said. And like you, I'll wield my sword for the weak and those who suffer that I see all around me. (He turns.) Yahiko: I'm not coming here again. I'll be waiting at the Kamiya dojo. (He walks off. Kenshin sits, motionless. After some time, Oibore comes and settles down against the wall next to him.) Oibore: That's a fine boy, there. Now I've been living here for some time now, but you're the first I've seen to have a fine boy like that come from the outside asking after him. Y'know, I wonder if you didn't come here a little too soon. (Yahiko and Misao are walking home, nearing the dojo.) Misao: What was that? Pathetic! He's soooo pathetic! Yahiko: (Don't say soooo.) Misao: That was not Himura! I wish I'd never seen him like that. Megumi: Wait just one minute! (Megumi is arguing with Aoshi outside of the dojo.) Megumi: What are you thinking? Do you even know what you're saying? Yahiko: Megumi! Misao: What is it, what's going on? Megumi: Listen! Listen to what this idiot wants to-Misao: Don't call Lord Aoshi an idiot! Megumi: An idiot is what he is! Aoshi (to Yahiko): You'll help too. Yahiko: What is this?

Aoshi: Tonight we're going to unearth Kamiya Kaoru's grave.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations Volume Twenty-four--End of the Dream Part 211--Not Zero Tonight, we're going to unearth Kamiya Kaoru's grave-(Late at night, four figures gather around a gravesite.) (Earlier) Yahiko: Unearth Kaoru's grave?! What are you thinking? For what? Aoshi: It's the surest way to verify that it's Kamiya Kaoru's body. Yahiko: Verify? Aoshi: Listen. You didn't see the circumstances that led up to Kamiya Kaoru's death yourself, but didn't you think they were odd? Beginning with the destruction of the Akabeko, the persistent, malicious attacks of Earthly Justice came one after the other. The murder of Kamiya Kaoru was the greatest and the last, the crucial finale. But he only showed her dead--he kept her murder out of sight. Her final moments--Yukishiro Enishi knew full well that those would be the most painful for Battousai. But his revenge was completed when one of his friends was fighting him. Although it's not impossible that he had to change his plans when the fighting exceeded his expectations, Yukishio Enishi got that far by planning with singleminded intensity. Nothing was overlooked. Yahiko: . . . But, there was a body. I saw it. Aoshi (pointing): Look. Yahiko: That's the second Iwanbou, that Sanosuke brought back . . . (The skin of the Iwanbou is putrefying; flies gather around it.) Yahiko: It's rotting! Aoshi: It seems it couldn't be maintained without periodic treatment to prevent decay. I've examined it. It's constructed partly out of human skin, tissue and bone. He probably stole bodies out of graves and took them apart to make it. Yahiko: . . . He made it out of corpses. Aoshi: I read a great deal to prepare for the position of Okashira. I remember a record of a similar technique in the books left by my forebears. In the Warring States period, generals would leave substitute "shadow warriors" in their places to ensure their own security. But training shadow warriors took great time and expense. What was developed was a secret method of constructing dolls out of corpses that couldn't distinguished from real people at a glance. If the puppet master called Gein had inherited these techniques-Megumi: That's enough! I verified the body! She was bleeding, the warmth was just leaving the skin . . . That was no doll! Maybe someone as cold as you couldn't understand, but we're all hurting right now! I don't know anything about secret techniques, but your groundless speculation is only making things worse! Aoshi: You're sure? When a person close to you has died, can you make a rational, absolute judgment? Megumi: You . . . you're heartless! Misao: What! I didn't get what Lord Aoshi was going on about, but I got that! Yahiko: You idiot.

Misao: What! Yahiko: You're saying that the body we saw could have been a fake. Aoshi: What I'm suggesting is a possibility. When you think about it, it's pretty low. But it's not zero. It's not zero . . . (They stand around Kaoru's unearthed coffin.) Yahiko (thinking): Maybe we'll just face despair again, but--(aloud) I'll open it. (They remove the lid. Kaoru's body is inside.) Misao: Kaoru . . . Megumi (lifting her wrist): I'm sure. This is no doll. This is real . . . Aoshi (unsheathing his sword): Close your eyes. Megumi: Wait, what are you-Aoshi: According to the records, these dolls were very elaborate. From the surface no one could tell. The only way to be sure was to take them apart. Megumi (grabbing his sleeve): That's sick! How far are you going to take this! Yahiko (thinking): It's a possibility. If you think about it, it's close to zero. But it's not zero. (Yahiko puts a hand on Megumi's arm.) Megumi: Yahiko? Yahiko (thinking): It's not--it's not zero! (aloud) Do it! Aoshi! (He stabs. They all flinch. Then he reaches inside and pulls out a handful of bloody steel cables.) Aoshi: We bet on a possibility that wasn't quite zero and won. Yukishiro's motive in employing a fake isn't clear. But we can say one thing. Kamiya Kaoru hasn't been killed. She's alive somewhere. Yahiko (thinking): Kaoru's alive! Kaoru's alive! Kenshin-(Elsewhere, on an unfamiliar bed, Kaoru is awakening.)

Free Talk Part 1 And so, Kaoru is alive. The series of developments, from Kaoru's death, Kenshin's breakdown and Kaoru's actually being alive got evaluation, encouragement and all kinds of criticism in response. Of course I was prepared for that, but I was nearly beside myself with worry. It was the most afraid I've been of reader's responses the whole time I've been drawing Ruroken. Actually, to make the theme the highest priority in the revenge arc, Kaoru should have been killed. It would have put the theme clearly at the fore, kept the story simple, and made the work better. Actually, before I began the revenge arc I was fifty-fifty about whether she would live or die, and I was so worried about it I got a teething fever. But at the end of the Kyoto arc I went back, and reasoning that the basis of a boys' comic was smiles and a happy ending, and that there couldn't be any smiles or happy ending if Kaoru died, I decided on this course of events.

There were some advance hints, and in the author's comments around the time she died, I tried to make it seem as though she might not really be dead. The older, more skeptical readers got this, but for my younger, more innocent readers it was a hard and bitter development. I'm truly sorry for this. I've heard that there were some people who stopped reading Ruroken because of this sequence. It finally smashed the framework of the period work I've narrowly been protecting. But, the chapter where Kaoru was found alive was much more popular with readers than the chapter in which she died. The basis of a boys' comic is smiles and a happy ending. As long as this choice wasn't the wrong one, heading towards the climax of the revenge arc, I'll devote myself to it all the more. Please come along with me.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 1 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 212--The Beginnings of Action (Sunlight streams in a high window. Kaoru stirs.) Kaoru: Mmmm . . . Kenshinnnn . . . is breakfast ready? (hearing no reply) Okay, just five more minutes . . . (Suddenly she sits bolt upright.) Kaoru (thinking): Idiot! Five more minutes?! What on earth happened . . . (And why am I wearing a bathrobe?) (The last thing she remembers is Enishi grabbing her.) Kaoru (thinking): That's right--I was sure he was going to kill me. But he held a cloth soaked in some kind of drug over my mouth and I blacked out . . I don't know how much time has passed, but I've definitely been taken somewhere. Anyway . . . first I've got to get out of here! (She takes stock of her room, which is sparse but well furnished.) Kaoru (picking up a vase and thinking): This'll do for a weapon . . . (trying the door) It's open . . . (entering the hall) I don't see any guards . . . There's no one here at all. As still as the middle of the night . . . (She moves down the hall.) Kaoru (thinking): I hope everyone's all right . . .Sanosuke, Megumi, Yahiko . . . Kenshin . . . I'm making you worry about me again. I'm sorry. Just wait, I'll be back soon. I'll be back-(She opens another door and is confronted with a cliff, overlooking a small inlet.) Enishi (behind her): It's no use trying to run away. (Kaoru whirls, vase at the ready, but is stopped by Enishi's appearance--bandages, arm in a sling--and the dull look in his eye.) Enishi: It's a deserted island, a relay station my organization uses to ship goods by sea into Tokyo. It's at least 20 kilometers to the nearest island, and there are sharks in the area. On top of that, except for the inlet you see before you, it's all shear vertical precipice. Aside from the weekly ferry, no one can get in or out. In short, it's a natural prison. You'll just have to be patient. Sooner or later I'll send you back to Tokyo. Kaoru: . . . How soon? (Enishi smiles.) Enishi (thinking): As soon as Battousai dies. (aloud) Well. Not long. Kaoru: Just tell me one thing. Why didn't you kill me? I was sure . . . I'd be killed. (There is a moment's pause. Then Enishi turns back to the house.) Enishi: That's not something we need to talk about. (Kaoru watches him go.) Kaoru (thinking): Was it pity? . . . No. That can't be it. He all but said during the fight that there was no such thing in his heart. I don't understand. (remembering his smile) But it seems like his revenge is complete. Something's happening to Kenshin. Kenshin-- . . . I can't leave it like this. Somehow, I have to get off this island!

(Enishi encounters Gein in the hallway.) Gein: "Not something you need to talk about"? It's certainly not something you like to talk about with strangers. Enishi: What. Gein: Nothing . . After all, that's the reason I got to demonstrate the real extent of my skill. (Walking off.) Just make sure I'm on the next ferry out. I have a very, very important job to do. Enishi: Hm. (thinking) Now that my Earthly Justice is complete I have no need for him. I'd better finish him before he starts talking . . . (At the Kamiya dojo, Misao brandishes her kunai daggers.) Misao: Hiiiii---ya! (She slices through Kaoru's memorial tablet.) Misao (kicking over the altar): Kaoru's alive! We don't need this anymore! (Demon Bird Kick of Joy!) Yahiko (eating): You're going to clean all that up. (He notices Megumi's subdued expression.) Yahiko: Hey, don't worry about it. The best doctor in the world wouldn't have been able to tell. Crazy stuff like that is Aoshi's kind of thing. Megumi: Thank you. I wasn't worrying. I'm happy. Since she's alive, Ken-san will feel better . . . Misao: Yeah! That's why we gotta tell him right away! Aoshi: Leave him. It's too soon. Megumi & Misao: What? Aoshi: Even if Kamiya Kaoru is alive, Battousai will still blame himself. It doesn't change the fact that he couldn't protect the one he cared about most after Yukishiro Tomoe. If he knows Kamiya Kaoru is alive, Battousai will act. He'll drive himself desperately to destroy Yukishiro Enishi and rescue her. But then it will be over. He'll never come back here again. He'll set off wandering. He'll live out the rest of his solitary journey stopping and moving on. He'll essentially stay the way he is now. In the end . . the only way is to find the answer within yourself . . . For fifteen years, he's searched the depths of his soil for a way to atone for the sins of the Hitokiri . . . Now, as long as he can't find that answer, he'll never find his soul. Someone might help him and give him a little push on the way, but the only one who can find that answer if himself-Megumi: But then-Yahiko: Wait, Megumi. Aoshi's right . . . Let's listen to someone who's been there. At any rate, we have to be ready to act when Kenshin finds his answer. We have to find out where Kaoru is as soon as we can! Aoshi: Yes . . We don't have any leads, but there's someone who will show up in Tokyo soon. I'll set a trap for him. Yahiko: That's a good, but we don't know how long that will take. There's a place where they'll have leads. Let's go check it out! Misao: A place with leads . . . Megumi: You don't mean . . .

(They're all thinking of Saitou at the police station.) Yahiko: Yeah! (I don't care how stubborn he is!)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 213--Bargaining Point (They stand outside the police station.) Yahiko: All right . . . Let's do it. Misao: You really think this is going to work? Yahiko: Yeah, we'll get in. Misao: Right! Yahiko: Go! (They charge off.) Megumi: You sure they're okay? Aoshi: It's their plan. Let them do what they want. (Inside, Chou slumps in a chair while Saitou reads his report.) Chou: Oh man I'm tired. I been running around all day . . . Saitou: . . . Hm. It's not enough. (He tosses the report aside.) You don't have enough evidence. You'll have to go out again. Chou: What!! What's wrong with the stuff I already got? Saitou: I can't bring anyone in on this. Chou: Forget it! Being an undercover agent sucks! Saitou: You always say that. Stop talking and work. (There's a knock on the door.) V oice: Delivery . . . (Yahiko bursts in, wearing a false mustache and glasses and carrying a big tray.) Yahiko: Got your order of soba right here! Misao (similarly disguised): Order up! Here's your nice fresh sushi! Yahiko & Misao (thinking): We're in! Now if we can just lure Saitou out-Saitou: It's the Kamiya brat and the girl from the Aoiya. Chou: What do you want? Yahiko & Misao: They guessed right away?! Saitou: It doesn't matter, just get them out of here. Misao (tearing aside her disguise): Well if we have to--

Yahiko: We'll do this by force! (Chief Uramura enters with Megumi and Aoshi.) Chief: Inspector Fujita, you have guests. (noticing Yahiko) Oh, you're here too. Yahiko: How could you let Aoshi in here?! Chief: Well, I heard all about everything from Miss Takani and thought I should let him have a look. Yahiko: You're too trusting! Saitou (to Aoshi): I see you got sick of meditating. (A little later. The soba & sushi are gone.) Saitou: What do you want? I don't have time to waste with you. Get to the point. Yahiko: We don't have much time either, so tell us quick. Where is Yukishiro Enishi now? Saitou: I have no reason to tell you. Go home. Misao: That's too quick! Yahiko: We're not asking you to tell us for free. What if we had important information to trade? Saitou: Would it be something like, Kamiya Kaoru is still alive? (Yahiko and Misao are struck dumb.) Saitou: Guess it was. Aoshi: How did you know? Saitou (tossing down some papers): Look at these. Documents found in the cellar of Yukishiro Enishi's hideout. Chou: If it's my work, you know it's the best. Yahiko: What, you're a spy for Saitou now? Misao: That is so uncool. Saitou (as Aoshi reads): An almost impressive document detailing Kamiya Kaoru's physical appearance. And what could be learned from the confiscated Iwanbou third model. A mysterious hollow large enough for one person was found in the belly. If you think about it, it all makes sense-Megumi: Then why haven't the police done anything? Saitou: The search for Yukishiro Enishi takes priority over the verification of the life of one girl. That's the circumstances we're working under. Misao: What? That's your reason? Saitou: All right, all right. I'll look for Kamiya Kaoru when I have the time. Now go on home. Misao: No way. You think that's good enough?

Yahiko: Saitou. Then what about this. If you tell us where Yukishiro Enishi is now, you can leave the search for Kaoru to us. Then you can concentrate on finding Yukishiro Enishi with a clear conscience . . . Saitou: Hm. In other words, I can abandon the search for Kamiya Kaoru. Yahiko: Yes. Kaoru's our friend. Wherever she is, we'll do everything we can to find her! Saitou: Fine. With the condition that you stop bothering me, I accept. At the present time, we're not sure of his location. Misao: What!?--After all that? Saitou: Listen. He's an arms merchant. He deals in guns and artillery. It would be too obvious if he had to ship goods overland from the Japan Sea coast to Tokyo. I'm sure you can work the rest out yourself. Megumi: If a land route is too difficult then . . . a sea route! Saitou: Congratulations. The correct answer. I'm guessing he has a base at the Arakawa rivermouth. If that turns out to be wrong, the most likely base for a sea route-Yahiko: Arakawa! Let's go, Misao! Misao: Right behind you! (The adults watch them go.) Saitou: I suppose they're got guts at least . . Shouldn't you be looking after them? They're your responsibility. Aoshi: Really? I think this is best. If they act now, it'll lead to a way out. They're at a point where they can understand that. The boy who looks up to Battousai understands a little. Saitou: But if Battousai is broken, what then? I'd heard he was in Rakuninmura. Has he still given up? Megumi: You've heard? Haven't you seen him? Saitou: If he died now, it would just mean he'd lost. That dandy said it before--our fight boils down to a matter of survival. Aoshi: Battousai isn't so weak he'll die here. You've known him the longest. You should understand that. The match is still to come . . . Saitou: That's fine. These things should be settled face to face. Aoshi: While we're here, let me ask one thing. Are the police are putting their full strength into finding Yukishiro Enishi because of the risk he'll flee to Shanghai? You have no authority overseas, much less there. Saitou: Actually, it's the opposite. The organization's number two . . . We've received word that he's left Shanghai for Tokyo. It seems they've decided to open a real market in Tokyo. I can close my eyes to Yukishiro Enishi's precious little Earthly Justice, but I can't allow that. Their organization hasn't been around long, and the scale won't be large, but it will be powerful. They won't just circulate weapons, but prepare special, individually designed skills. That's what the weapon that the one-armed man received from Yukishiro Enishi is. The strength of an Armstrong cannon is in local conflict. If it were used them, fighting would reach new heights . . . (Kujiranami sits alone in his cell.) Kujiranami: Ba .. tou-sai . . . (Megumi and Aoshi are walking out of the office.) Megumi: So what do we do now?

Aoshi: We can leave the search of the rivermouth to the other two. I'm going to lay a trap, as I originally planned. Megumi: Hm. But, like Yahiko said, you can't know when that will-Aoshi: No. There are circumstances that won't allow him to wait. I'll catch him soon. (A small sailing ship sails into the inlet on Enishi's island.) Gein: Finally . . . I've been waiting. (Kaoru sees it as well.) Kaoru (thinking): It's here . . . My chance to escape!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 214--Enishi's Lapse (Rowboats begin unloading goods from the ferry ship.) Kaoru: It's here . . . My chance to escape. The ferry. (thinking) I'm getting on that boat! It's the only way off this island! I don't stand a chance in a direct confrontation. I don't know a thing about navigation, so it'd be impossible to cross the ocean by myself. Even if I snuck on as a stowaway, on that little ship I'd be discovered long before we reached Tokyo. After I secure my own safety, I'll make them maneuver into Tokyo. To do that-(She pulls the handle off a broom, forming a makeshift bokutou.) (Gein walks down the beach.) Gein: Finally it's goodbye to this place. (A short man, surrounded by four stout bodyguards, stands before him.) Man: How do you do, Mister Gein. I've heard a great deal about you from the boss. Gein: And you must be the fabled Number Two. Man: Wu Heishin. I'm pleased to make your acquaintance. Gein (holding out his hand to shake): Likewise. (Two bodyguards hold their hands to block him.) Heishin: Please don't misunderstand. I lack the boss's skill with weapons. My bodyguards, the Four Stars, are under orders not to allow anyone near me. Where is the boss? Gein: If you mean Enishi, he's in the house on the cliff. I'm the only one going to Tokyo. Heishin: Is that so? Then please board. Your luggage will be seen to. Gein: What about you? Heishin: I will remain here. The police have been rather active, so it's best I lay low. (He and his bodyguards walk off towards the house.) Gein (thinking): As opposed to the daring Enishi, who rules by fear, the prudent strategist Heishin, who rules by planning . . . He's much as I've heard. The delicate balance between them has guided the organization for many years . . But, to put it another way, if either of them moved to disturb that balance . . . (shrugging) Oh, well, it's got nothing to do with me. (Heishin finds Enishi sitting on the balcony.) Heishin: It's been some time. Enishi: Heishin. When did you get in from Shanghai? Heishin: The other day. To see to our launch in Tokyo, and because news reached me that your personal matter was nearly concluded. I came to confirm that you hadn't forgotten your promise. Enishi: Never trust anyone, eh. You run true to form. I didn't forget. "In exchange for the organization's resources as support for my revenge, I'll give it all over to you." What I wanted was the manpower and resources to make my Earthly Justice

possible. The two combined meant an arms-dealing organization. Once my aim is accomplished, I have no further interest in it. Heishin: I'm relieved to hear you say that. I'll be occupying the private mansion for some time. In the event you have any use for me, please let me know. Enishi: Wait. There is one thing. Heishin: Mister Gein? I've already given word to the men on the ship, so there's no need to worry. Poor man. He'll be beaten by thirty master fighters and thrown in the sea. Enishi: You always handle these things so well. Heishin: It's my forte. Now if you'll excuse me . . . (He and his bodyguards walk through the hall.) Heishin: "Once it's been settled I have no further interest in it . . ." That's fine. But even in giving it to me your arrogance is extreme. (Kaoru is crouching in the hall nearby.) Kaoru (thinking): Careful, careful . . . So some new guy's shown up. I have to get on board before things get any worse. Secure my own safety and take control of the ship. There's only one way to do that. Take Yukishiro Enishi hostage! It's risky, but now, with the wounds from his fight with Kenshin still fresh-(Enishi is sitting peacefully in his chair on the balcony, staring into space.) Enishi (thinking): . . . It's almost over . . . All that's left is to gaze my fill of Battousai in the depths of despair, wasting away and dying by the roadside . . . It's almost over . . . Tomoe. (Tomoe appears before him, her face stern. Enishi freezes, his pupils contracting.) Kaoru (charging out): Yukishiro Enishi, prepare yourse-(At the same moment, Enishi screams.) Enishi: Why? Why are you looking at me like that? Why won't you smile for me like always? Tomoe . . . (He blinks, and his vision of Tomoe is replaced by Kaoru.) Enishi: So that's it . . . It's because she's still alive . . . His substitute for you is still alive! (Before she can react, he seizes her by the throat.) Enishi (throttling her): My Earthly Justice won't be complete until I kill you! Die die die die . . . (His back suddenly arches, and he falls to the ground, retching violently. Kaoru struggles to get her breath back.) Kaoru (thinking): So that's it . . . That's why he didn't kill me. The image of his sister's death when he was young . . . The shock, so great it turned his hair white, left a deep scar on his heart. He can't face any young woman without seeing his sister in her. So no matter how much he wants to kill me in his head, his body will refuse. Enishi (weakly): Why . . . why won't you smile for me . . . Tomoe . . . Kaoru (thinking): It's not that he didn't kill him . . . He couldn't. Tokyo Bay. Near the Arakawa rivermouth. 3 a.m.

(Gein stands on the deck of the ship, surrounded by corpses. A few remaining men cower at the door.) Gein: You dispose of what you do not need. Enishi or Heishin, no one can be trusted. But if you think a puppetmaster is weaker than the puppets he wields, you are greatly mistaken. Thanks for the ride. But now it is I who have no need of you . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 jan 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 215--Three Days' Work Based on what I've found, I'm guessing he'll have a base in the Arakawa rivermouth area. (Yahiko and Misao charge through Arakawa.) Find Yukishiro Enishi's hideout! Even if Kaoru's not there, there'll be some clue! There has to be! (They collapse, out of breath.) Misao: Arakawa is too big! Yahiko: Don't say that! You'll make it seem bigger. Misao: Late summer is too hot! Yahiko: Don't say that! You make it seem hotter. Misao: But over the past three days we've checked this whole bank. Yahiko: Just the other bank left! Half there! Misao: But it's not like we can say "Is this the hideout?" and they'll say "Why yes it is" . . . Yahiko: Don't say that either. Misao: Well, we could spring a question suddenly, and if their response is suspicious we could check it out. Yahiko: Anyway, let's head home. If we don't get going it'll be dark before we get back. Misao: The dojo is so far . . . Yahiko: All you do is complain. Misao: But Lord Aoshi doesn't care at all! He's always gone when we get back! (We're like two ships in the night . . .) Yahiko: So that's it. You're not a little kid! Put up with it until we find Kaoru! Misao: What?! (On the island, Kaoru stares out at the empty bay from the kitchen window.) Kaoru (thinking): So in the end the ferry left. My escape was a failure. Four days until the next one comes . . . Until then, I'm alone here with Yukishiro Enishi. Not a good situation . . . (chopping angrily at a radish) So why does his precious hostage have to cook for herself! Cooking is harder than selling arms! If he has all this money he should hire a maid! (she stops.) Come to think of it . . . (Enishi is on the balcony; Kaoru brings him a tray with some rice, miso soup and fish.) Enishi: . . . What are you doing.

Kaoru: Nothing. Only if you're cooking for one you might as well cook for two. You've barely eaten anything since you've been here. I know no one's using the kitchen but me. So eat up! (She turns to go.) Kaoru (thinking): I've thought about for three days--the weakness I saw in him--if I attack the scars on his heart, it could make my sudden escape easier than I thought-- (aloud) You can wash your own dishes. (thinking) But . . . this doesn't change the fact that his Earthly Justice was a cruel trick on Kenshin . . I don't like this. (sighing) I'm too nice . . . (Enishi remembers Tomoe greeting him long ago: "You must be hungry. Wait a minute, I was just making dinner . . .") (He picks up the miso soup and sips it.) Enishi: It tastes bad . . . (When Yahiko and Misao arrive at the dojo, Oibore is sitting waiting for them.) Misao: Oibore! Oibore: Hey. Yahiko: What are you doing here? Oibore: On my weekly begging rounds. Give me something? Misao: Oh, well, you want dinner? Oibore: Thank you, thank you. (noticing Yahiko taking out his shinai) Oh, sword practice? Yahiko: Yeah. If you don't do it every day, you'll never get good. Oibore: Right! A warrior must be strong. Yahiko: Oibore . . were you a samurai? Oibore (pausing): Well, yes . . . but I was weak. I lost my daughter and my son, and you see me now . . . Misao: Hmm . . . I guess a lot's happened to you . . . (closing her eyes dramatically) All right! From now on, you may think of me as your daughter. Oibore: Oh, I could never do that! My daughter was a thousand times prettier than you. (Misao storms off after sticking his hat full of kunais.) Oibore: Well, if you live long enough, you lose a lot. Just as long as you don't throw them away. Whatever you live, you'll find again, but what you throw away you never get back. I know he's lost things, but he hasn't yet taken the step of throwing them away . . . (In Rakuninmura, the men are gathered around a stewpot, eating and drinking.) Man: Man, this is good! It's these stews every month that keep me going. What about you, new guy? Isn't it about time you had a drink with us? (Kenshin is silent.) Men: He's completely helpless. That samurai hasn't eaten a thing since he got here . . . wonder if he's okay.

(Oibore's songbirds fly overhead.) Man (to the birds): Oibore's not here. (The birds fly on to hover around Kenshin.) Men: That's strange . . . they'll only come close to Oibore. Maybe they think he's a corpse! A corpse! He'll be one soon enough. Kuma: Idiots. It's crows that flock to corpses. Man: Kuma . . . Kuma (thinking): First the kids from the outside, now the birds that never got used to us . . . (A bird alights on the hilt of Kenshin's sword.) (At the dojo, Oibore is getting ready to leave.) Oibore: That was quite a meal. I'll come by next time I'm this way. Misao: Don't come back, you bum! (Yahiko watches him go thoughtfully.) Yahiko (thinking): . . . Who is he really? Misao: Wait--Lord Aoshi never came home! Yahiko: You're whining again. You really have been whining all day. (In the graveyard. Gein digs until he uncovers a coffin.) Gein: That's a relief. You really shouldn't let the important things go-(When he lifts the lid of the coffin, a weighted net shoots out to engulf him.) Aoshi (stepping out of the woods): You came back for it . . . When I saw that the second doll needed preservation from decay I guessed you wouldn't be far . . . Tell me. Where is Kamiya Kaoru? (Gein slashes his way of the net, cutting Aoshi's cheek slightly.) Gein: Okashira of the Oniwabanshu spies Shinomori Aoshi . . . So this is your work. Aoshi: Diamond-edge wire-Gein: Where have you hidden my creation of artificial beauty?

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 feb 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 216--Two in Black (Beginning) (Gein flourishes the wires as they retract into his fingertips.) Aoshi: Diamond-edge wire . . . Gein: Hm . . . truly the Oniwabanshu Okashira. You're well-informed. Wires coated with crushed diamonds. Just a touch will tear flesh; a bundle of it can break bone. Aoshi: You understand how difficult it would be to fight with them. Gein: For avoiding unnecessary trouble, there's nothing better. Where have you hidden my corpse doll? It's not like the Iwanbou series, a product of functional beauty as a master mechanic--it's the pinnacle of artificial beauty as a dollmaker. My greatest creation, that deceived even the eyes of Hitokiri Battousai. It was proof that my creations are the equal of the human creations of God! It would be blasphemy to let it rot away. It must be left to go down in the history of crime! Aoshi: I don't care about that. I asked you a question. Where is Kamiya Kaoru? (Gein stops for a moment. Then he sighs.) Gein: I give up. We both wear black and live in the darkness. I thought you might be able to appreciate the soul of my artistry. But you're just another philistine. Prepare to meet your maker, Shinomori Aoshi! (He casts out the diamond wires. They cut through stones and grave markers; without seeming to move, Aoshi simply evades them.) Gein: Damn! (With the same silent movement, Aoshi now stands to his side.) Gein: Flowing-water movement . . . Aoshi: Things which cut or bind pass right through water . . . There's nothing like it for avoiding unnecessary trouble. Gein: It's rude to be sarcastic with a straight face. However! (Gravestones rise around Aoshi; Gein has wrapped his wires around them. Aoshi leaps aside to avoid the flying stones and rubble.) Gein: If cutting or binding won't work, I'll strike until you splash! (Another wave of gravestones rise behind him. Aoshi disappears in a cloud of rubble.) Gein: Enishi and Heishin underestimated the shadow puppeteer. Even the mechanisms of the Iwanbou series require extraordinary strength to manipulate. No amateur could handle them. One finger supporting twenty kilos, movement becomes possible when you first operate a delicate mechanism by a tenth of a millimeter . . . By comparison, a few gravestones are no trouble at all. Now, it's time-(Aoshi reappears unhurt as the dust settles, holding his kodachi.) Aoshi: Now it's time? You don't feel like answering my question? Gein: Oniwabanshu Kodachi Two-sword style . . . I thought I might see it, but it's far exceeded my expectations. That's a shame. You have great strength, but if you go on living in the outside world, the only road open to you is that of some petty innkeeper. You were the greatest of secret organizations that lived for 300 years in darkness. As the fate of the

Oniwabanshu's last Okashira, it's too bad, too pathetic . . . (He extends a hand to him, palm up.) Gein: Will you take my hand, Shinomori Aoshi? In the pursuit of my next perfection, I need a new warrior. You, who live in the world of darkness, would be perfect. Aoshi: Unfortunately, I don't think being an average innkeeper is so bad. But that's neither here nor there. Now that the new age has come, the shadow techniques should be quietly, secretly destroyed. But for your own private desire, this villainy exists in no small way in the world of men. This shadow villainy, by my shadowy strength, I will consign to darkness. This will be the final work of the Oniwabanshu Okashira. Gein: So that's the answer you found in your meditation in Kyoto . . . Though we both wear black, you and I inhabit a different darkness. Fine! But whatever the reason, those who obstruct my pursuit of perfection will be destroyed! (He charges. Aoshi kicks his iron sheath at him.) Gein (thinking): The sheath-(It strikes him in the shoulder.) Oniwabanshu Kodachi Two-sword Style Gokou Juuji! (He slices forward, both swords crossing in a scissor movement.) Gein: Impertinence! (He wraps all five wires around a tree branch and uses the retracting mechanism to pull himself up out of danger.) Gein: Wires may be used this way too. The foundation of doll-making is the basic use of both hands. From now on it's a true-(The bottom half of his mask falls away, revealing the liver-spotted face of an old man.) Aoshi: Yes. From now on it's a true fight between two men of darkness.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Four To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 feb 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Four--End of the Dream Part 217--Two in Black (End) Aoshi: It should be a little easier for you to talk now. Where is Kamiya Kaoru? (Gein hops up to sit on the tree branch.) Gein (thinking): Impertinent . . . but not to be taken lightly! Fortunately there's some distance between us . . . At this distance he can't afford to make a careless move. If I use this to find a way to attack . . (Aoshi steps up to the trunk of the tree.) Oniwabanshu Kodachi Two-sword style Succession technique Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren! (The six blows cut down the tree. It crashes to the ground. Aoshi steps over it; wire remains wrapped around the branch, but there's no sign of Gein.) (Gein is leaping from tree to tree.) Gein (thinking): I knew he was strong, but this . . .He's like a completely different person from the man I saw at Shishio's headquarters. So this is his true strength . . . If he's this good, than when he said he'd use his strength to banish me to darkness, that was no idle threat. But I won't give up my corpse-doll. (He draws out a flask and soaks the spools of wire in liquid.) Gein (thinking): The functional beauty of the Iwanbou series and the artificial beauty of my corpse-doll . . The quest for the ultimate beauty that combines the two--that is what I'm waiting for! (Aoshi steps forward into the clearing, to see Gein sitting in the trunk of a tree.) Aoshi: Are you done playing tag? Gein: Any more struggle would only be wasted effort. But my corpse doll is hard to give up. I propose a trade. As you wish, I'll tell you where Kamiya Kaoru is. But in exchange, you tell me where you've hidden the corpse doll. Well? (Aoshi is silent.) Gein: I won't lie to you. I've already broken with Enishi, so I have no reason to protect him. For instance, I could easily tell you that his base is below a warehouse owned by Heishin on the west bank of the Arakawa river. Aoshi: . . . Done. Gein: Hm? Can you come closer? My old ears are going bad. (Aoshi slowly takes two steps forward.) Gein: I've caught you, Shinomori Aoshi! (He pulls, and a spiderweb of wire rises around Aoshi, dripping with liquid.) Gein: You can't take a step to attack. Your powers of mobility are cut off. (He holds up a burning fuse.) This is the coup de grace. When used in mechanism, the wires are soaked in high-quality oil. One spark and boom! You can't lie when your life hangs in the balance. Tell me, where have you hidden my corpse-doll? Aoshi: I burnt it. I thought it was pitiable that the dead should be resurrected at your will, so I cremated it that it might never be seen again.

(Gein raises the fuse to the wires.) Oniwabanshu Kodachi Two-sword style Onmyou Hasshi (Aoshi strikes the back of one kodachi with the other to propel it forward. It hits Gein in the shoulder just as the web of wire bursts into flame.) Gein: A fruitless struggle. Die quietly, you fool-(He turns to go, but can't. A strand of his wire has been attached to Aoshi's kodachi.) Aoshi: You left your wire behind. I thought I'd make use of it. Gein (desperately): Wait, wait! All right! I give in! I'll forget about the corpse-doll! Just wait! Aoshi: No . . . For the Oniwabanshu, our missions are absolute. And I already told you . . . I will consign to darkness this shadowy villainy by my shadow arts. . . This is the final work of the Oniwabanshu Okashira! (He pulls on the sword, and Gein falls into the sea of flames.) (The next morning. Saitou and his officers are examining the scene of the fire.) Officer: Inspector Saitou! This was found in the woods. (He hands him the bottom half of the mask.) Saitou: I see. Partial proof of the deceased's identity. Unfortunately the deceased himself is a blackened skull . . . That was the corpse found at Kamiya Kaoru's gravesite. And the opponent he fought . . . (Aoshi shoulders his way out of the remains of the fire.) Saitou: So it was you. Aoshi: I know where Yukishiro Enishi's Tokyo base is. It was quicker to tell you here than return to town. Saitou: That's good of you. And you managed not to burn to death. Aoshi (indicating the empty grave and the spade): The ground had recently been disturbed. I made use of the empty grave. It wasn't very difficult. Saitou: You had no wish to become a blackened skull? Aoshi: Of course not. I still have a job to do. And there's someone waiting for my return. (At the dojo, Misao has fallen asleep on the porch.) Misao (talking in her sleep): Eh heh heh heh . . . Lord Aoshi . . . Yahiko: Talk about a fool's paradise. End of the Dream--End

Back to Home

To Volume Twenty-Four
translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 feb 2001

Volume Twenty-Five Truth

Part 218 Loosed Into Madness Part 219 Yahiko's True Fight 1 Part 220 Yahiko's True Fight 2 Part 221 Yahiko's True Fight 3 Part 222 Yahiko's True Fight 4 Part 223 Dreams, Reality, Phantoms Part 224 Truth Part 225 Just Then, a Gust of Wind Part 226 From Samurai to Descendent of Samurai Part 227 Four Days, One Man

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 218--Loosed into Madness (A sunny day. Misao yawns and stretches.) Misao: Mm--! I slept well. Yahiko: You slept too much. It's already past noon! Misao: Heh heh heh. Sorry. I was up till morning waiting for Lord Aoshi. Well, let's get going. Yahiko: It's too late to start out now. We're gonna have to take the day off. Misao: Oh, cool! I can spend the day with Lord Aoshi! Yahiko: You and your one-track mind. Misao: Where is he? Yahiko: Dunno. He never came back. Misao: Nooo . . . (I missed him again . . . ) But that's strange. He's always home by noon . . . (Yahiko resumes practicing.) Yahiko: 999 . . . one thousand. That's training for today. Now what? (thinking) Things have been so crazy, there really hasn't been any time to spare until now . . . Don't worry. No one's going to die. We're all going to live and we're all going to see you again. Yahiko: Well, I guess there's that to do . . . Rakuninmura (The birds that hover around Kenshin fly off towards Oibore as he enters the village.) Oibore: I'm back. Glad to see you all looking well. (as he approaches) Kuma. Kuma: Hey . . . Well, as you can see, he hasn't changed. He's not like most of the guys who come here. I know that bothers a nice guy like you. Oibore: But you end up here when you have no where else to go. Worrying won't get us anywhere. Men: Forget him, Oibore--what'd you bring us? Yeah, what'd you bring? Oibore: Don't fuss now, I've got something. This week's happy embarrassing surprising exciting present-(He holds up a tiny bottle filled with liquid.) Men: . . . What is it? Oibore: What do you mean, what is it. It took all the money I had to buy this. (He uncorks the bottle.)

Men: Man, it stinks! What is that, perfume? What's the point of that? Oibore: You fools think it stinks? They first used perfume to hide body odor. Perfect for us, right? Kenshin (faintly): --it away. That scent . . . please take it away . . . Oibore: White plum scent always brings back memories. So it reminds you of something too? (He sets the uncorked bottle beside him.) They say white plum has the power to soothe the heart. Why don't you try to put up with it for a while. the Akabeko (temporary location) Tae: Tsubame, can you run an errand for me? Tsubame (coming out of a daze): . . . Yes? What is it? Tae: . . . Maybe you'd better take a break. Tsubame: N-no, I'm okay. You're working so hard, I can't just . . . Yahiko: This can't be fun. You reopened and hardly anyone's coming in. Tae: Yahiko. Yahiko: Sorry, Tae, can I borrow Tsubame for a little? Tsubame: But . . I'm working . . . Tae: That's fine. I was just about to send her on an errand. You don't have to be back until evening. (Yahiko and Tsubame walk together through the busy streets.) Yahiko (thinking): I'd better tell her about Kaoru. (He remembers Aoshi saying, "It will be easier for us if they don't realize we know about the trick with the doll. Until Kamiya Kaoru's return, don't tell anyone.) Yahiko (thinking): So I haven't . . . but I hate to see her looking like this. (Tsubame has a dull, lost expression on her face.) Tsubame: So you're feeling better? It's okay for you to be walking around? Yahiko: Yeah. I'm not completely healed yet, but I can't just sit still. Tsubame: You're so strong . . . After all this, you still bounce back. (Suddenly, she bursts into tears.) Tsubame: You promised . . . I believed everyone would be okay and I'd see you all again. And now this . . . (Yahiko places a hand on her forehead, stopping her.) Yahiko: I'll keep that promise. If you listen to me you'll feel better too. Everyone's alive. You'll see us all again. So don't cry anymore . . . Police Station.

(Two police officers are talking and drinking tea down in the cell block.) Officer: Chief's out? Officer 2: Yeah, off to headquarters. Officer: Oh, you mean Inspector Fujita. Officer 2: Right. He found a clue in an important case. They're going to the scene first thing tomorrow. Officer: Nothing small fry like us would know anything about. Hey, speaking of which, you know who Fujita really is, right? Officer 2: Who? Officer: One of the surviving Shinsengumi captains. They say he's a swordsman on a level with Hitokiri Battousai. Officer 2: You serious? (In one of the cells behind them) Kujiranami: Bat . . tousai . . .Battousai. Battousai!! (He bursts through the wooden bars of his cell.) Kujiranami: BATTOUSAI!! (The guards scream and run. Other officers rush to the scene.) Officers: What is it! Officer: A jailbreak! The one-armed man from that case broke through his bars! (to the commanding officer) There! He ran into that room! Commanding officer: Wait! That's where-- That's where they put the weapon that was seized at his arrest--that cannon . . . (An explosion rocks the building.) The automatic custom grenade launcher! Kujiranami: BATTOUSAI . . .!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 25 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 219--Yahiko's True Fight 1 (Kujiranami opens fire on the line of police. They return fire, but their handguns are no match for the grenade launcher.) Kujiranami: Battousai!! You . . . You weren't satisfied with stealing a warrior's honor, or his era . . . You even stole a warrior's death! Kujiranami: Battousai!! (Leaving the police station engulfed in flames, he walks off.) (The police begin to pick themselves up.) Officer: Shin'ichi, you okay? Shin'ichi: Guess so . . . Officer 2: Ugh . . . (Shin'ichi notices Kujiranami, walking away.) Shin'ichi: He's . . . He's heading . . . That monster is headed for town! If he gets there there's gonna be trouble! (In town. Yahiko gives Tsubame a final pat on the head.) Yahiko: Okay. All better. (Tsubame thinks of Kenshin patting her on the head, and giggles.) Yahiko: What? Tsubame: Yahiko, it feels like you've gotten a little bigger. (Yahiko storms off.) Yahiko: Go cry all you want! Tsubame: I--I'm sorry . . . But it really seemed like that. Yahiko: Really . . . Tsubame: You said you had something to tell me to cheer me up . . . ? Yahiko: You're so cheerful now I don't need to tell you. Tsubame: You're so mean . . . Yahiko: Well, you were so low before I'll tell you anyway. Now listen up! The truth is-(The ringing alarm bell stops him. Police officers are running through the streets.) Police: Everyone run! Get out of the city! Hurry!

Man: What is it? What's happened? Police: No time to explain! (Yahiko runs forward.) Tsubame: Yahiko! Yahiko (to Shin'ichi): Hey, what's happening? Shin'ichi: Hurry! Yahiko: Hey, what is it? Shin'ichi: Hurry! Hurry! Yahiko (with a flying kick to the crotch): I'm asking you what happened! (Kamiya Kasshin school Forbidden Technique Wrath of the End of the Era!) Shin'ichi (bent over in pain): Sorry . . . You're so small I couldn't see you. Yahiko: What was that! Tsubame (thinking): No matter if you call him big or small, he still gets mad . . . Shin'ichi: An escaped criminal is headed this way! He's got a huge weapon where his right arm should be. A one-armed man of enormous strength. The police tried to fight him, but they couldn't do a thing . . . He took out the whole unit. Yahiko (recalling Kujiranami): So he's still . . . What about Saitou! He should've been able to-Shin'ichi: Saitou? Yahiko (making a Saitou face): He's got antenna hair in front and demon eyes, like this (You fool!) Shin'ichi (understanding instantly): Oh, Inspector Fujita! He left early this morning. The chief went with him. The lieutenant is badly hurt--the whole chain of command has broken down. Those of us that are left broke up into two groups. One went to other departments, to the military and to find the chief. We came ahead to warn the townspeople. But no matter how fast they go it's going to take at least an hour for help to arrive. By that time the whole city will be in flames, so unless we hurry-(The people in the streets are screaming and running away.) Yahiko: So you came to start a riot? Shin'ichi: Oops. Yahiko: What's your name? Shin'ichi: What? Yahiko: Your name! Shin'ichi: Sh-Shin'ichi Kosaburou. Officer fifth class. Yahiko: That means a rookie, right? Okay. We're going to stop him! Assemble a third of the officers organizing the evacuation at the town gate! Shin'ichi (after a pause): What?

Yahiko: Don't just stand there! Move, Shin'ichi! Shin'ichi: R-right! (Yahiko starts to rush off, but Tsubame catches at his sleeve.) Yahiko: Wh-what? Tsubame: But . . . no one's here. Mr. Saitou or Mr. Shinomori or Sanosuke or Kenshin . . . If something goes wrong there's nobody here to-Yahiko: I know. But it's because no one's here that I have to fight. Tsubame: Yahiko! Yahiko: It's okay! Don't worry. I already told you--you're going to see us all alive again. So don't cry, just wait for me. Tsubame: Ya . . . ! (He runs off.) Tsubame (tears in her eyes): Yahiko . . . Yahiko! (Shin'ichi has rounded up some of the police.) Police: Stop that monster? Are you insane? That's impossible! Police issue is no good against him. We already fought once at the station-Shin'ichi: Well, I know-Yahiko (standing on a nearby rooftop): It's not impossible! In the narrow hallways of the station you could only fight two or three at a time. Here you have space! And you can easily move through the buildings to surround him. You have the advantage of ground! Police: Who's the brat? Shin'ichi: Don't know . . . But . . . he's right. Right! I may be a rookie, I may be fifth class, but I'm still a cop! We have to fight and die for the people of this world! Yahiko: That's the spirit! Shin'ichi: Well, that's all very well for you to say. (Kujiranami appears at the end of the street.) Police: He's here! Yahiko: Just one thing. Nobody I see here is gonna die! Kujiranami (brandishing the grenade launcher): Battousai!!

Back to Home

To Volume Twenty-Five To the next chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 25 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 220--Yahiko's True Fight 2 (The police and Yahiko stand at one end of the narrow street, behind a low barricade of rubble; Kujiranami at the other.) Kujiranami (charging): BATTOUSAI! Yahiko (thinking): His weapon's different--that's not a cannon. (aloud) Shinichi! What is that! Shin'ichi: It's . . . It's called a grenade launcher-(Kujiranami fires, blasting the barricade to pieces. His second shot is aimed at Yahiko on the roof.) Shin'ichi: Though its force and range are less than that of the cannon, its rapid-fire is very effective-Yahiko: Too slow! (Shin'ichi catches him as he falls off the roof.) Shin'ichi: So? How do we fight him? Yahiko: That's obvious. We charge! (taking off) I've got his right side. You take the left! Shin'ichi: Wait a minute. Can't we think about this a little? Yahiko: We can't wait! The longer we wait, the closer he gets to town! (He barrels forward.) Officer: Wow, he's really going for it! Officer: He'll kill him! Officer: That's just insane! Kujiranami: Battousai! (He fires at Yahiko. Yahiko throws himself out of the way, rolls, and jumps in for another shot.) (A series of shots throws broken boards and roof tiles in the air, but each time Yahiko seems to come away unharmed.) Officer: He's avoiding each blast by the skin of his teeth. He can really move. Officer: Yeah . . . but if he can't turn the tide, eventually he won't be able to dodge one of the rapid-fire attacks . . (Yahiko lands from his last leap a bare ten feet away from the barrel of the gun.) Officer: He's gonna hit him! Officer: I knew this was insane! Yahiko: Shin'ichi! (Shin'ichi sails out of nowhere to whack Kujiranami across the head with his staff.) Shin'ichi: How was that?

(Kujiranami barely noticed the blow.) Shin'ichi: It did nothing!! Yahiko (from the right): Over here, whale-mouth! Imitation Ryuushousen! (Yahiko's upward blow hits the seam where the gun is attached to Kujiranami's arm. The stitches tear at the flesh.) Officers: It . . . It worked! Officer: That's it! It's a rapid-fire weapon, but it can't fire more than one shot at once--he can't fire right and left at the same time. Officer: And by pressing in close, they can avoid his attacks more easily-Officer: You don't think the kid thought all that out . . . Officer: Couldn't have . . . But he did deliberately choose the right, his grenade side. He put himself deliberately in harm's way . . That's not just recklessness, that's courage. Officer: So being afraid of danger even when you see a chance of victory . . . That's not caution, that's cowardice! (Kujiranami roars.) Officer: But . . . Officer: . . . y'know . . . Officer: . . head-on's a little too . . . Officer: All right! Take the advantage of ground! If we run through the buildings and jump out-(They run through the houses and the narrow streets, emerging to surround Kujiranami.) Officer: We've got him from behind! Shin'ichi (grinning): They're not heroes, but they came through. Yahiko: All right! Let's do this! (A child's cry drifts across the battlefield. A small boy, dragging a blanket and crying, is walking through the street.) Boy: Daddy . . . Where are you . . . Officer: It's a kid! He didn't get out in time! (Kujiranami, ready to shoot anything that moves, turns the gun on the boy. Yahiko dives in front of him.) Shin'ichi: Kid! (Elsewhere, Tsubame falls to her knees, tears in her eyes.) Tsubame (thinking): . . . Yahiko . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 25 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 221--Yahiko's Fight 3 (Yahiko leaps in front of Kujiranami's gun to snatch the boy.) Shin'ichi: Kid! (Kujiranami fires; Yahiko and the boy go flying.) Shin'ichi: Kid--! (Kujiranami lashes out with his huge hands, knocking policemen down all around him, then fires several shots at Yahiko while he's still in mid-air.) (Tsubame looks up at the explosion.) Bystander (near her): That one was incredible! Bystander 2: If you got caught in that nothing'd save you. Tsubame (thinking): Yahiko . . . Yahiko's going to die! (The smoke clears.) Kujiranami: Now . . .they're all . . . out of my way. Shin'ichi (picking himself up): Kid . . . Kujiranami: Battousai . . . where are you . . . You can't hide . . . Shin'ichi: Kid!! Yahiko (getting to his feet amid a pile of rubble): It's okay! He's not hurt! Officers: He's not . . . hurt . . . Shin'ichi: No . . he means, the boy's not hurt . . . (thinking) He used his body as a shield to protect the boy from the explosion . . . (aloud) What a guy . . . Yahiko (to the boy): Can you run? Boy: Uh . . . Yahiko: Can you run out of here? Boy: Um . . . I think so . . . Yahiko: We'll look for your dad later. When I tell you, run out of the city as fast as you can. (A look of panic crosses the boy's face.) Yahiko: It's all right. You're strong. In that big explosion you didn't scream at all. Right? Boy: Um . . . right. Yahiko: Okay. Even if you're scared, don't look back. Just trust me. I'll stop him!

(Kujiranami's eyes lock on Yahiko.) Kujiranami: Battou . . .sai! Yahiko: Run! (The boy takes off.) Kujiranami: I've found you! You're here, Ba . . . ? (The policemen are clinging to his gun arm, interfering with his aim.) Police: You think we'd let you? Shin'ichi: You think we'd let you shoot him? Kujiranami (shaking them off): Stay out of my way! Battousai!! Yahiko: . . . Kenshin is fighting with himself now. It's an important battle. I'm not going to let someone like you interfere. At this distance you can't miss. Now fight me! (Fallen to her knees, Tsubame is almost in a daze.) Tsubame (thinking): Yahiko's going to die . . . Yahiko . . . Yahiko will . . .Someone-- someone save him . . . Someone-Kenshin. The swordsman Yahiko most looks up to in all Japan . . . (She starts running.) Tsubame (thinking): Kenshin--you have to save Yahiko!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 222--Yahiko's True Fight 4 (In a warehouse on the Arakawa, Aoshi and Saitou take out the last of the men they found there. A number of policemen look on in amazement.) Police: That didn't take as long as I thought. They're amazing. Got that right. There were fifty of them! We didn't have to do a thing. Saitou: An isolated island . . . I thought he'd be on the water. Aoshi: That'll be where Yukishiro Enishi and Kamiya Kaoru are. Saitou: Let's go. Aoshi: Right. (Chief Uramura bursts in.) Uramura: Inspector Fujita! Kujiranami Hyogo has broken out of his cell and escaped! There's a carriage waiting outside! We have to get back to the city! Saitou: I give up. Misao: Oh, I give up. (She's standing in the Ogata clinic, eyeing the rows of casualties with distaste.) Misao: I just dropped by to kill some time, and look at this mess. What is this, a field hospital? Megumi: Stop chattering and help. Misao: An escaped convict on the loose? How about I go take care of him? Megumi: If you're not going to help, then go home. (Dr. Ogata returns.) Megumi: Doctor. How do things look? Ogata: A number of police have joined the battle, so the convict hasn't entered the city. There won't be too many more casualties. But what worries me is that it seems there's a boy carrying a shinai mixed up in the fighting . . . Megumi: He wouldn't . . . ! Misao: Let's go! (Yahiko faces down Kujiranami unflinchingly.) Officer: A match . . . ? Officer: They're close enough he can't use the grenades, and they could each attack . . . But he's just not strong enough.

Shin'ichi (thinking): Can he win? Kid . . . Yahiko (thinking): One spot to aim for . . . One chance to win! But if I miss . . . (The wind blows a few leaves across the street.) Yahiko (thinking): Don't back down! Just look at what's in front of you. (He remembers Kenshin running ahead of him, on the night of the Akabeko explosion.) Yahiko (thinking): When I close my eyes that's all I see. To follow him . . . and some day, to catch up with him . . . To follow that path . . . I have to clear the way! (A single leaf floats close to him and suddenly snaps. Shin'ichi jumps.) Officer: What is it? Shin'ichi: Nothing. It's just . . . just now . . . a leaf just flew in front of the kid and burst . . . Officer: What? Your eyes must be playing tricks on you. Shin'ichi (thinking): No, I saw it. Only one, but I definitely saw it break . . . I've heard about this. Only a first-class swordsman can do it. A screaming kiai. Sword-ki!? Yahiko: Let's go! (They rush forward. Kujiranami brings down the heavy bayonet-tipped gun.) Kamiya Kasshin-ryuu Ougi no Mamori Hadome! (His crossed wrists catch the gun under its barrel.) Officer: He's trying to stop it with the backs of his hands? That's insane! (The impact of the gun is shattering, but Yahiko holds his ground.) Ougi no Seme Hawatari! (He jumps forward, driving the hilt of the shinai into Kujiranami's chest.) Yahiko (thinking): Below the arms is one of the body's vital spots. The shock from the blow travels from the ribs to the guts. Even if you're left conscious, you can't catch your breath--you'll be almost paralyzed. (But the blow hardly seems to faze Kujiranami--he swats Yahiko down with his left hand.) Shin'ichi: Kid!! (Meanwhile, Tsubame has arrived at Rakuninmura. Gritting her teeth, she steps through the gate. Instantly men arise to block her way.) Men: What are you doing here alone, little girl? This here's off limits to strangers. You take one more step, you better be ready to take the consequences. (Beyond them, Tsubame can see Kenshin, still sitting slumped against the wall.) Tsubame (thinking): Kenshin . . . Kenshin . . . !

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 223--Dreams, Reality & Phantoms (Men surround Tsubame at the entrance to Rakuninmura.) Men: I told you to go home! You deaf, little girl? This is no place for outsiders. Tsubame (thinking): I'm so scared. (aloud, barely managing to get the words out) Ken . . . shin . . Men: Ken . . . You mean the new guy? You wasted a trip. There's nothing left of him. He's hollow-Tsubame (finding her tongue): That's not true! The Kenshin I know is a kind, strong person! (running forward) Kenshin! Man: Hey, watch it! (He puts out a hand to stop her.) Tsubame: Let me go! Let me see him! Man: Kuma? Kuma (sighing): Guess the samurai gets another guest. (Kenshin sits silently beside the uncorked bottle of white plum scent.) They say white plum has the power to ease the heart . . . (He is awash in a sea of memories.) (Himself, as a young boy.) Even if I was throwing away my life, I thought I had to protect them. (Hiko) From now on, your name is Kenshin. I'll teach you everything I know. (Himself, a bit older.) Protecting people from the suffering of the ages is the reason for the Hiten Mitsurugi school! If I can't use it now, when can I? There are so many people suffering before my eyes--I can't ignore them! (Katsura and Takasugi, watching him.) Let me ask you. Have you ever killed anyone with your Hiten Mitsurugi school? No. Do you think you could? (Himself, killing Tomoe's fiance.) I would sacrifice my life and my bloodstained sword for an age in which people could live in peace.

(Tomoe, blood on her face.) I've often heard in plays about a rain of blood, but you really made it rain blood . . . (He and Tomoe, talking quietly in the country evening.) Do you intend to keep on killing like this? I wielded my sword and killed for the principles of the Hiten Mitsurugi school . . . It was for a new age in which the weak could find happiness, but up til now, I didn't know what happiness was . . . There's only one thing I can do--fight for the happiness of the people I see before me . . . The happiness you once lost. I want to try and protect it for you . . . (The fatal blow.) I killed her! (Tomoe smiling at him in death.) If I abandon the sword now, then all the lives I've taken really will be meaningless. I'll continue to fight for an age lit by those small happinesses. But when the new age comes . . . (Shakkuu, giving him the reverse blade.) No matter how many people who kill, you'll never escape. You live by the sword, you die by the sword. That's the only way for you. Try using this for a while. You'll find out how naive you really are. When that one breaks, come and see me again, if you still believe in that weak joke . . . (Kaoru, soon after they first met.) It doesn't matter. Everyone has a few things in their past they don't like to talk about. (Kaoru, as he tries to leave.) I didn't say I wanted Battousai! I want the vagabond-(Yahiko, just after stealing his wallet.) I'm not a child! I'm Myoujin Yahiko, descendent of Tokyo samurai! (Sanosuke, challenging him with the zanbatou.) I won't lose. I can't lose! (Later, after the fight.) Now I'm just the fighting idiot Sagara Sanosuke. Just like you're not Hitokiri Battousai any more! (Jin'eh) A Hitokiri is a Hitokiri until death. I'll be watching from the depths of hell to see how long you can call yourself a vagabond! (Megumi) Will you help me escape from Kanryuu? (In Kanryuu's mansion, knife to her wrist)

In the end, I was glad I was able to meet you . . . (Kanryuu, realizing he is at Kenshin's mercy.) Save . . . me . . (Aoshi, surrounded by the Oniwabanshu.) I at least wanted to lay the title of strongest' on their graves . . . Until I kill you, no one will. (Tsubame, looking down nervously) I'll try not to be so shy anymore . . . (Yutarou, arm in a sling) I'm not gonna quit kenjutsu! You think I'd quit? (Raijuuta) Kenjutsu is the art of murder. The shinai kenjutsu of today is a perversion. (Saitou, facing off against him in the Kamiya dojo.) Kill. Evil. Instantly. That's the only true justice we shared. (In gatotsu stance) I deny everything you are. (Misao) Hang on a sec. I'm looking for someone. Forgetting the person I care most about--where's the happiness in that? (Shishio, backed by the Ten Swords.) If that turmoil has ended, I'll stir up another one. (Chou) If you've forgotten the joy of killing, I'll make you remember. (Anji) My prayers and hopes couldn't save anything. (Soujirou) You say you don't kill and you protect the weak, but that's not right. (Yumi) Please beat him, Lord Shishio . . .

(Houji) There's no way Lord Shishio could lose! (Enishi, and the Six Comrades) Let us begin our Earthly Justice . . . (Kaoru, Enishi's sword in her chest and a cross scratched on her cheek.) The answer you've been looking for is there . . .

No more . . . I'm tired. (Tsubame dashes up.) Tsubame: Kenshin! (There is no recognition in his dull, flat eyes.) Tsubame: Kenshin . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translated by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 224--Truth (Tsubame makes her appeal to the unresponsive Kenshin.) Tsubame: . . . One of the four men they arrested got out and started attacking people. Yahiko fought him to keep him from reaching the city . . . But he's still not completely healed from before. And the other man is too strong and too big . . . Kenshin . . . Please. Help him. (Kenshin doesn't move.) Kuma: That's what I thought. You did what you came to do. Better get on home-(Tsubame falls to her knees.) Tsubame: Please. I beg you. Just stand up one more time . . . Please! (She says it over and over.) Tsubame: Save Yahiko . . . Oibore (patting her on the shoulder): That's enough, little one. Kuma: Oibore! Oibore: Kuma, could you see her out? (Kuma takes her by the arm, not unkindly.) Kuma: All right, guys, out of the way. Tsubame (as she walks away): Please . . . (Oibore settles against the wall, beside Kenshin.) (Tsubame's words echo in Kenshin's head. Save Yahiko. Save him. Save him . . .) Oibore (after a pause): Now what was that all about. (Kenshin's grip on the sword tightens.) Kenshin: . . . I told them to leave me alone. I told them I was tired. I told them. (Another pause.) Oibore: They call this place Rakuninmura. Saints or sinners, we don't turn anyone away. But to live here, you have to throw away everything you have. Not just lose it . . . Everything you never gave up on comes back to you in the end. Even to you . .. Kenshin: It's no use. I can't find it. The answer--how to atone for the crimes I committed as a hitokiri. I can't find it! (Oibore looks at him for a long moment.) Oibore: Is that so. Even with your weak, confused heart, you won't let go of what you're holding so tight in your hand . . . (Kenshin looks down at the sword.) Oibore: You lose what's most precious to you . . . exhaust yourself body and soul. But if you have something you can't bring

yourself to throw away, whatever anyone says, that's your only truth. There's one thing I can do. Protect the happinesses of the people I see before me. If one sword can still catch people's eyes, than it's enough to protect. People are suffering all around me. Whatever the reason, I can't let them be. (Oibore picks up the little bottle and puts the stopper back in.) Oibore: I guess we've thought enough about the past. Now . . . and from now on . . . the people who never stopped believing in you are waiting for your return! (Kenshin seizes the hilt of the sword and pulls it free of the sheath, breaking the chains that held it.) (Later. Kuma comes across Oibore sitting alone, next to some broken links of chain.) Kuma: So he's gone? Oibore: He's gone. (Kuma sits down by the wall.) Kuma: Y'know, you're too nice to these guys. (Oibore laughs.) Kuma: So that samurai finally got up and left. The rooster-headed guy and the girl came here talking about revenge and got nothing. Oibore: That's not his truth. They couldn't reach his heart that way. But if someone came asking for help, no matter how small, they'd reach him. That's his truth, so he had to answer. He would find a way to break his bonds and rise . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 225--Just Then, A Gust of Wind (Tsubame, rushing back to town, trips and falls.) Tsubame (through her tears): Yahiko . . . Kenshin . . . (The wind picks up, carrying leaves through the air. She looks behind her, and a look of joy spreads across her face.) (Kuma brings a jug of sake and two cups over to Oibore.) Kuma: Here. Brought you this. Don't spill it. Oibore: Ah, thank you, thank you. (They drink.) Oibore: That reminds me, Kuma, there's something else I want to thank you for. Kuma: Yeah? Oibore: Letting that girl in here. Though I didn't know you had a thing for little girls-- (Kuma splutters.) Oibore: Am I wrong? Kuma: Damn right you are! (he settles back) The daughter my wife took with her would be about her age. Guess I felt like being a nice guy for a change. (A pause.) Kuma: Anyway, you shouldn't be talking. The perfume. The hairpin. An old man with a taste for women's things isn't something I like to see. (Oibore takes the hairpin out of his topknot and looks at it for a moment.) Oibore: Ha ha. Maybe you're right. Thanks for the drink. It's time I got going. Kuma: Going? Where to? Oibore: To Kyoto. It's been a while; I miss my daughter. Kuma: Didn't know you had any family to go back to. Oibore: No, I'm visiting her grave. Kuma (surprised): Then that hairpin is your remembrance of her . . . (Oibore only smiles.) Kuma: . . . Forget it. When are you coming back? Oibore: Probably be there a while . . . Big cities always have places for outcasts to go, so they'll look after me. Kuma: Yeah . . . Well, you get along with everyone, so wherever you go you'll be fine. Oibore: Ho ho. Well, I was never much good at anything. That was my only talent.

(He puts on his hat, getting ready to go.) Kuma: You were pretty nice to that samurai. Oibore: He was special. He was my daughter's husband, who watched her last breath . . . Kuma: That guy . . . Wonder if he'll make it in time. Oibore: That's all right. No need to worry! (Back in the city. Yahiko roars, pushing Kujiranami's hand up and off of him.) Shin'ichi: Kid! (He clutches his side and falls over.) Officer: Hey, worry about yourself! (Yahiko squares off for another round, bloody but determined.) Shin'ichi (thinking): It's no use . . . he's in no condition to fight any further . . . Kujiranami: Battousai!! (He swipes at Yahiko with the barrel of the gun, then seizes him by the head and lifts him off the ground, leveling the gun at him.) Officer: No way . . . he's going to fire?! (Even in his battered state, Yahiko still manages to bring his shinai up into fighting stance.) Shin'ichi: That's enough! Kujiranami: Battousai! Shin'ichi (thinking): That's enough--stop! That boy is going to grow . . . When he's older he's going to help a lot of people. He shouldn't die here, for no reason, to this man! Someone-anyone--stop him! Anyone! (Nine blows strike Kujiranami simultaneously, knocking him to the ground.) (Saitou and Aoshi jump out of the carriage, as Megumi and Misao arrive on the scene.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuuten! Shin'ichi: Who's that? Misao: Himura! Megumi: Ken-san . . . Saitou: Battousai. Aoshi: No . . .

Yahiko: Kenshin . . . Himura Kenshin is revived!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 226--From Samurai to Descendent of Samurai The next day. Excerpt of the report submitted by Shin'ichi Saburou. At that time, I didn't understand the truth of what had happened. A flash of light, a sudden gust of wind and a roaring sound--I thought lightning had struck before my eyes, but I was wrong. An instant later I realized that the great man had fallen face-up, and a swordsman had appeared in my field of vision. He was truly--awe-inspiring! Aoshi: . . . Looks like he found his answer. Saitou: I wonder. Misao: Awright! Let's do it, Himura! Megumi (brandishing her medicine chest): But let me look at you first! Kujiranami: Battousai!! (He pulls himself to his feet.) Officers: Augh, he got up! He's still gonna fight? Misao: Persistent bastard! There's no way you can win! Go home! Megumi: It's no use. He still hasn't returned to his senses. (Kujiranami fires, but Kenshin runs in faster.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuushousen! (The upward blow knocks the gun clean off his arm.) Megumi: His eyes have changed color . . . Aoshi: The source of his madness was the loss of his right arm. When he felt the same blow, his senses returned. Or . . . they were forced to return. Saitou: They're back to where they started. How will he follow this up? Cut off his left arm this time? Kujiranami: Finish it. With the new age the Ishin Shishi stole the honor of the samurai. And you stole my death from me. I failed again; I won't speak of Earthly Justice. But this time let me have death by your hands! This is your duty! Finish it! Kenshin: I cannot. Whatever the reason, I will not kill again. Kujiranami: You think I'll accept that answer? Kill me! Kill me or I'll take the rounds I have left and kill us all where we stand-Yahiko: I won't allow that. (He stands alone, on Kujiranami's other side.) Megumi: Yahiko! Misao: Idiot! Get out of there!

Yahiko: Even now, you're still a samurai. Kenshin's a samurai. You're a samurai. Even if you'd fight and die for them, you should accept your different beliefs. But you won't call this over, with your right arm! Samurai hating samurai isn't right! Honor, the age . . . you keep going on about them, but they're just empty words. You should think about what you're going to do with this age that samurai gave their lives for! You strapped a gun on your missing right arm and went on a rampage, but what have you done with your left arm? If you still want to fight, then we'll do it left on left! Fight me once more! (Kujiranami regards him for a long moment.) Kujiranami: Child. What is your name? Yahiko: I'm not a child! I'm Myoujin Yahiko, descendent of Tokyo samurai! Now are you going to fight or not! (Kujiranami turns to face Kenshin.) Kujiranami: Descendent of samurai . . . I thought those were just words. I thought the heart of a warrior and the will of the soldier would be destroyed in the new age. It seems I was wrong. (Yahiko stands stunned, as the others rush around him.) Misao: You have a death wish or something? Shin'ichi: Are you all right? Megumi: You shouldn't be so reckless. (Tears are streaming down Kujiranami's cheeks.) Kujiranami: I have lost. As Myoujin Yahiko says, samurai shouldn't hate each other. I'm sorry to have troubled you. Kenshin: Kujiranami Hyougo. Live again, in this new age . . . Kujiranami: You have shown me great kindness. I thank you for that. Then, at 4:47 p.m., Kujiranami Hyougo was taken back into custody.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Five--Truth Part 227--Four Days and One Man (A calm day on the deserted island. Enishi slowly pulls himself into stance, then strikes a tree with his sword, knocking it into splinters.) Kaoru (from a window, behind him): I'm surprised you can already move like that. I suppose you're not the kind to send your enemies salt. Enishi: It's no thanks to your bad cooking. Kaoru: What! Don't eat it then! You only ever eat about half of it anyway! (Heishin, with his four massive bodyguards, approaches.) Heishin: I'm sorry to interrupt, boss. Enishi: Heishin. Heishin: A word. (He eyes Kaoru.) Heishin: What's going on here? Enishi: None of your concern. What is it? Heishin: We failed to take care of Gein, and he's revealed the location of our hideout. The Japanese police seem quite capable. Enishi: I see. But that has nothing to do with me. The organization is yours to do with as you wish. Heishin: Of course. But there's one more thing. At around the same time, the one-armed man stole a weapon and went on a rampage through the city. Enishi: Kujiranami . . . he was crazy to start with. So? Did he die? Heishin: No. I don't know all the details, but a swordsman with a scar on his left cheek played a role in bringing him in. Kaoru: Kenshin! Heishin (glancing her over again): Hm. I thought you might have something to do with that. (turning to go) The police and that man are on their way, so you'd better do what you can. Of course, the island's a natural prison, so the best plan might be to wait. Enishi (thinking): Battousai . . . recovered? (Tomoe looks down at him, unsmiling.) Enishi: That's it. Now I understand. That was why. A living hell was nothing! I'll send him to the real hell--that's what my sister wants! If I kill him with my own hands, she'll smile for me again! If I kill him--! (A cool summer breeze blows through the Ogata clinic. Kenshin and Yahiko are both asleep in hospital beds; Megumi and Tsubame tend to them.) Megumi: I'll leave them to you. If anything happens just call.

Tsubame: Okay. (Megumi goes outside to where the others are waiting.) Misao: I thought we were good to go. But all he's done is sleep for three days straight. Megumi: That's not surprising. His wounds from the fight at the dojo were untreated, and then he went without food or water for so long. The wounds to his heart were even worse. And . . . Misao: And? Megumi: Nothing. We just have to wait until he wakes up, that's all. Misao: Right! And once he wakes up, we're off to rescue Kaoru! Saitou (walking down the hall towards them): Four days. In four days' time we can launch a special unit to land on the island. If he wakes up in time, we'll take you with us. If not, you'll have to get there on your own. Now that we're back to where we started, I don't feel like being fool enough to hope the dice come up the same again. Misao: What?! But Himura just came back! Megumi (looking at Saitou): You're in a bad mood, aren't you. (Of course, you're always like that.) (Saitou recalls Kenshin's words: "I cannot. Whatever the reason, I will not kill again.") Saitou (thinking): So deep down that's what you are . . . Misao (as she and Aoshi set off home): Okay, we'll be back tomorrow! (She skips along happily.) Misao: Well, a lot happened, but now all be gotta do is wait for Himura. Aoshi: No. Misao: What's that? Aoshi: His wounds were severe, but that doesn't mean we're not taking him with us. Misao: . . . You're right. You're right. He's the one that fought the hardest. (Tsubame, watching Yahiko sleep, takes his hand in hers.) (Megumi is getting ready to go home as well.) Megumi (thinking): There's just four more days. And one more person. Shinshuu. A waystation on the Kaidouzoi. (In the small country town, something of a crowd has gathered in the streets.) Tough: Whadduya you think yer doing! Get out of here! Nothing here to see! (A heavily-built man--Fudozawa--is menacing a girl.) Fudozawa: Don't look so tense. I just want to talk to you.

Girl: If you want to talk, you can talk to my dad! Fudozawa: Your dad would rather throw a punch than say a word to me. If I try to talk to him we'll just end up fighting. Not that I wouldn't mind fighting, but killing him won't solve anything. I thought I'd give him a message for you to deliver. Especially since he's got such a sweet little daughter. (A voice from inside a nearby bar): Shut up. (A moment of silence.) Tough: Hey, who's there! You think you can talk to the demon-killer Fudozawa like that? Come on outta there-(One punch sends him flying. A pissed-off Sanosuke appears in the door.) Sanosuke: Maybe you didn't hear me. So any of you want a fight, I'm in! A coupla country yakuza might pass the time better than drinking! Truth--End.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Five

translations by maigo-chan last updated 30 may 2001

Volume Twenty-Six A Man's Back

Part 228 A Man's Back 1--The Street Fighter Returns Part 229 A Man's Back 2--Two of a Kind Part 230 A Man's Back 3--Family Portrait Part 231 A Man's Back 4--Touch and Go Part 232 A Man's Back 5--The Word "Evil" Part 233 A Man's Back 6--Avalanche Part 234 A Man's Back 7--The Back Speaks Part 235 The Snow I Saw that Day was so White Part 236 Landing Part 237 Quarrel

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 228--A Man's Back 1--The Street Fighter Returns (Inside a gathering of people stand Sanosuke, a young girl, a street tough and his leader, a heavyset man named Fudozawa. Sanosuke has just laid out another tough on the ground.) Underling: Who're you?! Sanosuke: What does that matter? You gonna fight me, or not? These days I just can't settle down. I don't care anymore. I just wanna get out of this bad mood. Underling: You little punk . . .! Fudozawa: Wait. (to Sanosuke) You must not be from around here if you think you can talk like that in front of me. Fine. I just hired some new bodyguards. Let's see how the strangers fare against each other. (looking towards another sake shop) Hey! You're up! (The brothers Kihei and Gohei appear in the doorway.) Kihei: Our turn already? It's that easy to make the Demon-Killer Fudozawa nervous? Fudozawa: This is just something that's not worth my time. Show me those skills you keep bragging about. Gohei: So who is it, some country nobody that wants to be rust on my sword-(They catch sight of Sanosuke.) Kihei and Gohei: Za-za-za-Zanza?? Sanosuke: Who the hell are you? (A frozen moment.) Gohei: You mean you don't remember us? Kihei: We hired you to fight Battousai! (See volumes 1 and 2.) Sanosuke: Oh, right. What was that, four and a half years ago? Kihei: It was only six months! (Four and a half years?) Sanosuke: They ran you out of Tokyo, and now you're playing bodyguard for some hick yakuza. Seems about right, don't you think? Gohei: What do we do, brother? Kihei: Settle down. This is nothing to lose your head over. Take a good look at him. Gohei: I see. He doesn't have the zanbatou with him! (Charging and drawing his sword.) All right, Zanza! I'll pay you back for this scar on my nose! (Uki covers her ears with her hands.) Uki (thinking): Oh, people are always fighting around me! (Mistake) Because I'm so cute! (Self-flattery.) But what should

we have for dinner tonight? We're so poor it's hard to make ends meet! (Confusion and escaping reality.) About a second after she finished thinking-(Kihei and Gohei are sprawled on the ground.) Kihei: That was awful. Gohei: They even cut our fight scene . . . Sanosuke: That didn't take me long. Fudozawa: Hm. You fight well for such a slim build. Sanosuke: Who's slim? M-Baldy. (Fudozawa's exaggerated widow's peak is in fact m-shaped. Uki stifles a giggle.) Fudozawa: I like you, kid. (turning to go) We'll meet again. Underling: Mr. Fudozawa!? (They walk off, leaving Sanosuke with an admiring crowd.) Uki: Wow! That was soooo cool! You're so tough! Who are you? When'd you get here? Where are you from? What are you here for? Do you have a girlfriend? You don't, right? Small voice: Uki . . . (A little boy is peering out from the alleyway.) Uki: Outa! So that's where you were hiding. I'm so glad you're safe! It's all right, come on out. (turning back to Sanosuke) Oh, sorry, I haven't introduced myself. This is my little brother Outa, and I'm U-(Sanosuke kicks Outa.) Uki: What was that for! Sanosuke: Your sister's in trouble and you run off and hide? Uki: Of course! Outa's just a little kid! I told him always to hide when there's trouble! Sanosuke: A man always comes out fists first. If you have to hide that, then turning your back and running is worse than showing yourself to the enemy. Uki: First you save me and now you yell at us! Whose side are you on? Sanosuke (turning to go) : I'm not on anyone's side. I don't know what your deal is. I just wanted to kill a little time. Sorry for the misunderstanding, half-head. (Uki's bangs cover precisely half her forehead. She storms as the crowd murmurs around her.) Crowd: Another roughneck in town. Half-head . . . She really is a half-head. As if Fudozawa and Higashidani weren't enough. Storm's a-brewing there. I get it, half-head . . .

Uki (breaking down): Shut up! My father's nothing like him! (And quit it with this half-head stuff!) Outa, we're going home! (Later that night.) Proprietor: Sir, we're about to close. (Sanosuke is sprawled out in a booth at a restaurant, a number of empty sake bottles at his side.) Proprietor: Did you hear me? You'll have to pay the check. (Sanosuke is thinking about what's just happened.) No more. I'm tired. It's not over! I'm not gonna let it end this way! I don't know where you're going, but you come back and see! Sanosuke: I'm not going back yet . . . Proprietor: Sir, the check! Fudozawa: It's on me. (Fudozawa and several of his men walk in, as the proprietor scoots out of the way.) Fudozawa: Hey. Been looking for you, kid. You're a pretty good drinker if you've been here all this time. Sanosuke: M-Baldy. If you wanna finish what you started this afternoon, you're more than welcome. Fudozawa: No, no. I told you I liked you. Mr. Sanosuke. I heard all about you from Hiruma. You were a big-name street fighter in Tokyo, yes? Stupid-strong. You here to recover from an injury, or just on the road? Sanosuke: Not really . . . I just started walking, and ended up in the town I grew up in. Though when I was here the town hadn't opened up yet, so it doesn't seem familiar at all. Feels like I was disowned. No place to go back to. But you don't care about that. If it's not payback then what do you want with me? Fudozawa: So you are from around here. Then you know where the money is here, right? Sanosuke: Silk. Even the babies here know that. Fudozawa: Right. There's always been a lot of good silkworm-breeders here. Make a lot of fine silk. Now that silk is the region's principal export, there's a lot of good money in it. Now, I'm a businessman, and this is my turf. I'd be a fool not to recognize that. So I'm going to get all the silk into my hands and control this town. Sanosuke: You think you can do that? Fudozawa: I can. Most men like me couldn't do it, but I've got a patron. Sanosuke: So you can do what you want. Fudozawa: Yeah, but every time I make a move, there's a guy who gets in my way. The father of the girl from this afternoon. He's stubborn and violent and I can't get rid of him. (In the Higashidani home. Uki, Outa and their father are making straw hats.) Uki: Half-head! I've never been insulted like that!

Higashidani: Sounds like he got the better of you. Uki: He did not! (Back at the restaurant.) Fudozawa: I could deal with him easily myself, but I don't want to make myself known to the police. I was gonna send these guys (gesturing at the crestfallen Kihei and Gohei) but after this afternoon I don't have much hope for them. Sanosuke (to the brothers): You guys are still here? Fudozawa: So how about this. Will you take the fight? Sanosuke: I don't want another disappointment like this afternoon. This guy any good? Fudozawa: He's taken out fifty of my followers already. Sanosuke: . . . That might improve my mood. Guess I'm back to my streetfighting days. (In the house.) Higashidani: He sounds interesting. If it's in the cards, I wouldn't mind meeting him.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 8 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 229--A Man's Back 2--Two of a Kind Fudozawa: The high-quality silk from this region passes through this highway town. In the new era, it's a major export, and if I controlled it I could make huge profits. With more than two hundred followers and a powerful patron, there's nothing I can't do. But when it comes down to it, he always gets in my way. The stubborn old man Higashidani. He's pretty tough; none of my men can deal with him. You're a street fighter. I want you to take care of him. Sanosuke: Don't say it like I'm an assassin. Whether he dies or not is up to fate; it's got nothing to do with me. If I enjoy the fight, that's all that matters. (Outside the Higashidani house. Kihei holds a bow and an arrow with a note tied to it.) Gohei: Aim well, brother. As it is now we're just flunkies. Kihei: I know it! If I kill him now there'll be nothing for Zanza to do. We'll turn the tables on him now! (He fires; Higashidani snatches the arrow out of the air.) Higashidani: What's this? An arrow-letter? (untying it.) Dammit, one of Fudozawa's men. Uki: Dad, what's all that noise? Higashidani: Nothing. (The note reads: "I want a fight. I'll wait by the lone tree in the east valley. Zanza.") Higashidani: Uki, I'll be out for a while. Uki: Dad! We have to finish the hats for tomorrow! If we don't work all today we won't make it! Higashidani: I'll be back by lunchtime. Uki: Dad! (A bright summer morning. Sanosuke leans against a tree.) Higashidani: You alone? You must not think too much of me. Sanosuke: I hate having a lot of deadweight around. Fights're more fun one on one. Higashidani: One of Fudozawa's gang? Great. Sanosuke: I'm not in his gang. I'm just a fighter. (turning to face him) So let's get started . . . (He stops.) Higashidani: What's the matter? Something on my face? Sanosuke: . . . . Dad . . . Higashidani: You're . . . Sanosuke . . . Sanosuke: So the girl yesterday was my sister Uki. And the kid with the round cheeks, Outa . . . is that my little brother? Higashidani: Sanosuke . . .

(He punches him in the face.) Higashidani: Don't you call me dad! Sure, I had a son named Sanosuke, but he ran away to join Sagara's false army when he was ten! I don't know if he's alive or dead, but no son of mine would work for the likes of Fudozawa! Sanosuke: That's right . . . I left home ten years ago. But I'm not Sanosuke. I'm Sagara Sanosuke. And now, I'm the street fighter Zanza. Higashidani (smiling): Come on. There's a bond between us since you got the same name as my son. So ol' Kashishimoemon'll knock some sense into you instead of your real father. Sanosuke: Come on, you excuse for a father! Higashidani: Bring it on, prodigal son! (They fight. Higashidani dodges one of Sanosuke's punches, grabs his arm, and sends him flying and twisting through the air.) Higashidani: Killer Technique Father's Whirlwind Throw! Sanosuke (picking himself up and charging again): Yeah right! Higashidani: Killer Technique! (He blows through his pipe; the hot ash arcs up to fall on the tip of Sanosuke's nose.) Higashidani: Father's Burning Soul! Sanosuke: Cut that out! (The sun moves across the sky. Locked in combat, they finally fall to the ground, covered in sweat.) Higashidani: Man . . . look at the time. I'll leave the field to you today. Sanosuke: Running away? Higashidani: Idiot. I got work to do. I can't play all day with you. Sanosuke: You're all covered in muck like always. Still growing daikon? Higashidani: Fudozawa ruined our fields. We can't work them for now. I don't want Uki and Outa to go hungry. I'll be up all night making those straw hats. Sanosuke: But why is that M-Baldy messing with you? All he cares about is silk and silkworms. Nothing to do with a daikon farmer like you. Higashidani: Stupid as you are, you probably remember that this used to be an out of the way place. Back then, no matter how much daikon or silk you had, without a way to transport it you had to sell it cheap. Everyone suffered together. Then, when the new age began, they built this road and made this town a waystation. That's why we can eat something with our rice morning noon and night and live the way we do. Now our livelihood is going to be stolen again, and you stand on the sidelines and say it has nothing to do with me! (Sanosuke is silent.) Higashidani: Tell Fudozawa. No matter what kind of backing he's got, Kamishimoemon won't give in. Sanosuke: Who is this patron he's so proud of?

Higashidani: Some Ishin Shishi. I don't know what their connection is, but he's a high-ranking official or something. We can continue this later. Come on by, if you remember where the house is. (Sanosuke watches them go.) (In a mansion elsewhere, sake cup clinks with wine glass.) Fudozawa: Sorry to drag you all the way out here in the country. You've looked after me ever since I was still a wrestler. Tani (a fat-faced man in a suit; also the target of Jin'eh's attack in vol. 2): Ha ha. You certainly got us in trouble that time you half-killed the oyakata. So how are things? The silk? Fudozawa: One old guy's holding out, but, well, it's just a matter of time. He's about to be forced out of the ring. (At the Higashidani house.) Uki: Dad! You're late! Higashidani: Sorry about that. Outa, how many hats did you make today? Uki: Look at your clothes! Have you been fighting? Higashidani: Five? Hey, good job, kid! Your dad'll take care of the rest. Uki: . . . Did something happen? (He's in a good mood.) (Sanosuke sits under a tree in the twilight.) Sanosuke: All this way to run into an Ishin Shishi. This is not helping my mood at all.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 8 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 230--A Man's Back 3--Family Portrait Father Higashidani Kamishimoemon (41) Eldest Son Sagara Sanosuke (19) Eldest Daughter Higashidani Uki (16) Second Son Higashidani Outa (6) The next day. (Early that morning, a jubilant Uki and a bleary Outa and Higashidani are surrounded by mountains of straw hats.) Uki: We're done! We made it! Higashidani: See what I can do when I go all out? All right, we're going into town! Wrap em up! (The family strikes out with the hats in big bags on their backs. A farmer couple notices them.) Farmer: Higashidani? What're those bags? You running off then? Higashidani: Idiot! Me, running away in broad daylight? That'd be worse than me and Fudozawa killing each other! Uki: Dad! Higashidani (heading on his way): Quit worrying about us and raise our share of the daikon. We gotta eat this autumn! Farmer's Wife: No matter what happens, he never changes. Farmer: Hope he does all right. This isn't just about silkworms. If we lose the waystation, we'll all . . . (Sanosuke is standing in a rocky, weed-choked field.) Sanosuke: Terrible. Forget this year, they aren't gonna be able to grow anything here for a long time. (The Higashidani family is walking by; Uki catches sight of him.) Uki: Hey! What do you think you're doing! Get out of our fields! Sanosuke: They're not really fields, more like wasteland. Uki: Shut up! I don't care, just get out! (Sanosuke gives her an odd look.) Higashidani (stiffly): How do y'do. Sanosuke: How do y'do. Higashidani: I hear you helped out my daughter the other day. Come with us and I'll buy you some lunch.

(They walk into town; Higashidani leaves them at a soba restaurant.) Higashidani: You go on and eat. I'll get these sold. (Inside) Uki: What do you want, Outa? What, tempura soba? Me too! Excuse me! Two tempura sobas please! Sanosuke: Look, half-head. Uki: No! Nothing for you! I don't care what dad says, I hold the family money and as long as you call me half-head, you don't eat! (Sanosuke gives her the same odd look.) Uki: Wh-what. You keep-- (She blushes and puts her hands on her cheeks.) Uki (thinking): That's it! He's fallen in love with me, a lonely flower in bloom in the backwater town of Shinshu! It's only natural! He only calls me half-head to hide his affections! Mistake. Sanosuke (thinking): She used to be this cute little girl, running along after me calling "Sanosuke! Sanosuke!" People sure change. Uki (sighing): Well, I suppose you can't help it. All right! You may eat. Sanosuke: What? (What was that all about?) (After their meal.) Uki: That was good. Now Outa, when you finish eating you have to wipe your mouth. And when we get home you'll have to brush your teeth. We don't want you to get cavities. Sanosuke: Y'know, yesterday was one thing, but you're too soft on that kid. (Uki gives him an angry look.) Uki: Don't tell me about my family! You're just a stranger, you don't know anything about us! Outa (softly): Um . . . Higashidani (from outside): Why don't you run that by me again! Uki: What that . . . Dad? (Higashidani is down the street, arguing with a shopkeeper.) Higashidani: What do you mean you won't take them? Shopkeeper: Believe me, I wish I could, but . . . Higashidani: . . . Fudozawa's been here. Shopkeeper: . . . Yes. And that's not all. This backer we keep hearing so much about. He's a former Ishin Shishi and he's coming here. They're after the silk, and if they let the year's last shipment get away from them they'll have nothing until next spring. There's no doubt that they'll take the waystation away from us. I'm really sorry . . . but I can't put the livelihood of my

family and my workers at risk. Higashidani: Guess I put you through some needless heartache. Keep the hats. They were handmade by the Higashidani family, with no cutting corners. They'll go like hotcakes. (As he walks out, he bumps into Fudozawa and his men.) Fudozawa: Why the long face? Higashidani: Fudozawa . . . Fudozawa: Don't look at me like that. I'm not here for you today. Just wanted to introduce you. My uncle's come all the way down from Tokyo. Tani: So you're Kamishimoemon. You certainly look tough. But maybe it's time you stepped aside, for your own sake. Just because we control the waystation doesn't mean we're going to take anything away from anyone. I'm just talking about a fair, reasonable price. My nephew will act as a window and everything will move through him. (Higashidani puffs on his pipe.) Higashidani: What a fat yakuza and a former Ishin Shishi calls reasonable would be the same as bleeding us dry. Underlings: How dare you talk like that! We owe everything to our Uncle-(Higashidani smashes them both in the face.) Higashidani: You should have realized by now you're not going to win me over. I've beaten up over fifty of your men and you still don't get it. Fudozawa: You always did prefer fists to words. If you want to fight, that's fine with me. However. If we fight here and Uncle gets so much as a scratch, there'll be trouble. The police and the prefectural authorities will want to know why. They won't have any trouble keeping a little country waystation under control. Crowd: Mr. Higashidani . . . (Higashidani grits his teeth, but holds back.) Fudozawa: A wise decision. The waystation would have been abolished. Even if you'd managed to take out all my men, with my uncle behind me I couldn't have lost. You never had a chance. Tani: However stubborn you are, however good you are in a fight, this is reality. Muscle power can't stand up to real authority. We can only get fatter, and you'll only grow thinner. You may not like it much, but that's the truth! Think hard about what you're going to do next. Next time we meet you won't get off with just words. Fudozawa: Wait a minute, uncle. I want to take something out of him for the two men he just took down. Tani: Oh, that's even better. Fudozawa (to two beefy men beside him): Hey, you. Take back what he owes us. But do it gambler-style, twice as much. Higashidani (thinking): Without the waystation we have nothing . . . Men: Don't worry--we'll leave you alive! I'll forgive you with my own two hands! (Sanosuke knocks down first one man, then the other.)

Uki (rushing over): Dad! Fudozawa: You, street fighter! What the hell is this!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the next chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 231--A Man's Back 4--Touch & Go Fudozawa: What the hell you think you're doing, street fighter? Sanosuke: Nothing. I just don't need you interfering in a fight you gave to me. Fudozawa: Don't get too far above yourself, kid . . . Tani (stepping forward): So this is the street fighter you mentioned the other night. You've got guts, but I've afraid we won't be needing your services any longer. We'll take it from here. Let's just settle up now. Don't worry, I'll pay your asking price. How much do we owe you, hm? Sanosuke: Haven't I seen you around somewhere before? Tani (taken aback): Ridiculous. Where would I meet someone like you? Sanosuke: No, I know I've met you before. I couldn't forget a weird smile like that. That's it! You're the pork-bun from the time with Jin'eh! (See V olume Two.) Tani: Pork . . . (He recalls Sanosuke beating him up.) Sanosuke: So you didn't learn your lesson, just ran out to the country to play king of the mountain with a bunch of yakuza. If you want to be king of the mountain, you should at least evolve from a pig to a monkey. Uki (stifling a giggle and thinking): I hate to admit it, but he's good at this . . . Tani: Let's go, Fudozawa! Fudozawa: Uncle? Tani: We're going home! (He stalks off.) Fudozawa (to Sanosuke): You keep this up, you're not gonna live to an old age, kid. Sanosuke: You're just an M-baldy. Don't talk to me like you're a cop. Fudozawa: Let's go, men! We're done here for today! Crowd: Wow, he chased off Fudozawa! Serves him right too! (Uki breathes a sigh of relief.) Sanosuke: Good. (Higashidani pops him one.) Higashidani: Not good! You idiot! Here I am putting up with this bullshit and you march in and start a fight!

Sanosuke: You jealous, you has-been? Higashidani: Who's a has-been? Uki: That's enough you two! (Elsewhere) Fudozawa: Why, uncle? You let one street fighter make you back down. Don't tell me you thought I couldn't handle him. Tani: That's not it! Him I could crush! The problem is a man he has connections to. (thinking of Kenshin) If he becomes our enemy, even with an army we wouldn't have a chance. If we slip up here, all of the Choushuu faction, starting with Yamagata Aritomo, could turn against me . . . My political career would be ruined. If he gets involved, this will be much bigger than a little country waystation. Fudozawa! No more delay! Settle this tonight. Finish this before he realizes what's going on and comes out to Shinshuu. I don't care how you do it! Crush them until there's no proof left! Make them disappear! Fudozawa: You got it. I've been waiting to hear those words. This roundabout approach just isn't my style. (That night, at the Higashidani house. Uki glumly piles rice into a bowl.) Uki: We didn't get any money for the hats. Dad got in another fight. Nothing good happened today at all. Sanosuke: Damn straight. Uki: And you're the worst part of all! Look at you, sitting in our house like you belong here! Sanosuke: Tell that to the guy who let me in. Higashidani: He's so stupid I can't stand to look at him. I'm going to teach him a thing or two if it takes me all night. (They punch each other.) Uki: If you're going to kick up dust do it after dinner! (She hands Outa the bowl of rice.) Uki: Really . . . Here, Outa, take this over. (Outa carries the bowl of rice and sets it before a mortuary tablet, where incense is burning.) Higashidani (seeing Sanosuke's surprise): My wife. She was never very strong after Outa was born. She died two years ago, from a neglected cold. Sanosuke: I thought she'd run out on you again. Higashidani: Idiot. She was always crazy about me. (Sanosuke gets up, taps the bell and joins Uki and Outa for a moment in prayer. Uki looks surprised) Sanosuke: All right, that's over with. Let's eat. Uki (thinking furiously): He just wanted to eat sooner! (They hear the sound of footsteps approaching the house. Higashidani and Sanosuke move towards the door.) Sanosuke: They're not waiting. Higashidani: Don't get impatient on me now.

(A knock at the door, and a voice): Mr. Higashidani? Higashidani: It's the owner of the Sakuraya. What is it? (A number of people from town are with him, placing a pile of food and firewood at the door.) Higashidani: What is this? Shopkeeper: In return for the hats. Fudozawa told me not to pay you for them, but he didn't say anything about fair exchange. People: It's the least we could do. You always look out for us. Shopkeeper: We've made up our minds. We're going to fight. You've done it all on your own so far. We can't let you bear the brunt of it. Man: Right! We'll stand together, we'll suffer together, and we'll win together! Uki: Everyone . . . Sanosuke: Wait. These are seasoned yakuza fighters. You can't win just because you're gathered together. Uki (menacing him with the rice paddle): All right, you . . . Higashidani: The fool's right. You can't change the fact that you're not fighters. Even though we won today, we can't celebrate yet. You all need to keep going. You don't need to add your strength to mine. With your strength behind me I've got the strength of a thousand! You don't need to worry. It'll all be settled soon. Uki, get out the plates! Whatever you say, you can't reason with the yakuza. We're going to have to eat all this up! No one could complain about us having a party. Come on in, everyone. Sanosuke (aside): Hey, what are you planning? No one said you should fight alone. If that's what you're doing you better forget about it. Even if you win the pork bun will destroy you. Higashidani: Quit preaching. You're the one that provoked him . . . But maybe thanks to you I can see a way out. Sanosuke: What? Higashidani: Nothing. Nothing you'd understand, anyway. We've had two fights, but protecting the waystation will be the real victory. (Outside, Fudozawa's men gather, carrying torches and weapons of all kinds.) Fudozawa: The raid is the real glory in fighting. This is what we yakuza really are. And once the waystation is ours you won't have to worry about prison time. It's going to be up to you to clean up after us, uncle. Tani: I know. I'll take care of everything. We still have a chance to keep Battousai out of this! With your strength and my power we can settle this now! Fudozawa (to his men): All right, you bastards, let's do this! Two hundred men of the Fudozawa family! Crush all who stand in our way!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 232--A Man's Back 5--The Word "Evil" (The sake is flowing at the Higashidani house.) Higashidani: Ha! That fool! Once I get on him Fudozawa's going down like a house of cards! Shopkeeper: Right! You're the best in Japan! Higashidani (hitting him): In the world! (They throw their arms around each other and laugh.) Uki (thinking): They're drunk. (Sanosuke is drinking quietly, off to the side.) Higashidani: Uki, pour us another cup! Uki: No! No more! Higashidani: You're so spiteful . . . Uki: I'm not! It'll be too late when your body starts breaking down! You're getting older now, you have to start taking care of yourself! You're not going to be young forever! You're getting a paunch--I know you're hiding it under those wraps! People: You shouldn't talk like that to a heavy drinker. Uki worries about him. Higashidani: Dammit. Guess you're right. All right, Outa, you're going to have to drink for me. Uki: What?!? (She snatches Outa away from him.) (Uki: You drunkard!) People: A little bit would have been okay. She really is a worrier. Uki: I know it. I've always been overprotective. Higashidani (whining): Uki . . . Why don't you ever worry about me? Uki: Why do you think I just did all that! I worry about you all the time. There's just the three of us now. Of course I worry. (Sanosuke smiles, and slips outside.) Sanosuke (thinking, under the stars): She's right. But this is no place for me. He's doing well, even with his short temper. Protecting Uki and Outa and the waystation. Putting up with it all so he doesn't explode. Fighting . . . Protecting and fighting, fighting and protecting--you keep that up all your life and you still can't protect the one you care about most. No more . . . I'm tired. Sanosuke (thinking):Those words hurt him more than anyone else . . .

Uki: Oh, for heaven's sake! (Everyone has gone home. The house is a mess, and Higashidani is slumped over sleeping on the floor.) Uki: Dad, if you don't sleep in bed you're going to catch a cold. Everybody ate and took off and left the place a mess. (gathering up empty bottles.) Outa, promise me you'll never get drunk. (Higashidani smiles, and passes a hand over his face.) Higashidani (thinking): Well then . . . Uki: Dad? (The door is open, and Higashidani is gone.) (Sanosuke smacks a fist into his open hand.) Sanosuke: All right. Let's get this settled, and then I can get out of here. (He sees Uki and Outa rushing along a path.) Sanosuke: Sup, half-head. Uki: Dad--have you seen Dad? He's gone! Sanosuke: Settle down. Did you check the outhouse? Uki (tears running down her cheeks): No! Dad always tells me first when he's going out! So I won't worry like when my brother left . . . He always tells me so I won't cry! Sanosuke: . . . Which house is M-baldy's? Uki: You--you go this way, it's on the right of the main street . . . Sanosuke (thinking): Guess it was time to take care of things . . . Uki: You . . . don't think . . . Sanosuke: Stop crying! I'm going to bring Dad back, so don't worry! Uki, go back to the house and wait! Outa, take care of your sister! (He runs off. Outa stares at the character "evil" on the back of his jacket.) (Sanosuke catches up with Higashidani on the road.) Sanosuke: Hold it. What the hell d'ya think you're doing. Higashidani: Should be obvious. Gonna go meet Fudozawa's gang. This fight belongs to whoever has the guts to challenge the other first. He'll have the advantage of ground. Anyway, up till now it's been a test of patience, and that isn't like either one of us. Then your appearance conveniently upset the balance. A big group of em are gathered over there to attack us. If his Ishin Shishi uncle challenges me from his own side, the outrage'll be hard to cover up. No matter how it shakes out, until they take the waystation, they can't . . . Sanosuke: You're so stupid. Higashidani: What.

Sanosuke: You don't know the power of the Ishin Shishi. It might be white, but if they say it's black, it's black. You could be for real, but if they say you're fake, you're fake. Even if something is right, if they say it's wrong, it's wrong. (A pause. Then Higashidani turns to walk on.) Higashidani: That may be, but I have to challenge them tonight. If you try and tell me to let this one go, I'll kick your ass. Sanosuke: What about Uki and Outa? Win or lose, you're gonna get arrested. Higashidani: Don't worry about them. The villagers will look after them. I found that out today. And now that my eldest son is back home . . . (Sanosuke spits out his fishbone.) Sanosuke: You may be an idiot, but this isn't my home . . . It's yours! You can't fight like you got no place to go back to! If you're going to protect them, you have to be ready to see this through till the end! Fight until they take you down, and then count on me for the rest. Now get out of here! Go on back home! If you don't, then we can finish what we started yesterday right here. Higashidani: You talk pretty good. But this is my fight! I'm not giving way to you even if you are my son! (Sanosuke punches him hard in the stomach, and he goes down.) Higashidani: You were . . . holding back, yesterday . . . Sanosuke: I'm not such a bad son that I'd go all out on my father. Dad, I got this fight! We're up against Ishin Shishi justice, but they're up against someone who for ten years has worn the word for evil on his back!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 233--A Man's Back 6--Avalanche (Fudozawa has assembled his men into an armed, torch-bearing mob.) Fudozawa: All right, you bastards, the village is up ahead. Make sure they know it's ours! First, we get Kamishimoemon--huh? (Sanosuke stands alone before them.) Sanosuke: Hey. Fudozawa: . . . What do you want, street fighter. If you're here to apologize it's too late. Sanosuke: No. I just settled the fight you hired me for the other day. The tough old guy's lying up the road a ways. But it was nothing. One punch and he went down. That changes things. Know why? That didn't entertain me at all. Yakuza: What! Say that again! Hold it! Fudozawa: So he was no good. I see. Then why don't you try me! (Stripped to the waist, he slams his open hand into a nearby boulder, leaving a handprint in the stone.) Yakuza: There it is! The oyabun's trick move! The Demon-Killer! Who knows how many faces he's smashed in with that killer technique! Fudozawa: I've got business to take care of tonight, street fighter, but first I'm gonna make you bleed. Sanosuke: Ex-sumo wrestler? Not surprising, a big guy like you. Fudozawa: Shut up! Take this! Killer Technique Demon Killer! (His open palm smashes Sanosuke in the face.) Sanosuke: Yeah? (He hasn't so much as changed expression.) Sanosuke: What was that? Not much of a killer technique. Fudozawa: What? Sanosuke: Demon-killer? You thought that would work? I've fought an incarnation of a Wisdom King that would crush that demon like a bug. (He punches Fudozawa in the chest; Fudozawa falls back against the boulder, and rolls to place the boulder between himself and Sanosuke.) Fudozawa (thinking): What . . is he . . . ?

Sanosuke: Now the demon-killer is playing tag. Or is this hide and seek? (He thinks of an earlier boulder, bursting into fragments.) Sanosuke: I just remembered. That technique I inherited from the Bright King. It's a string of instantaneous impacts that nullify an object's resistance and pulzerize it. Basically. (The boulder behind Fudozawa all but explodes; Fudozawa is knocked out, foaming at the mouth.) Sanosuke (shielding his face): I see . . . Not as good as the main attack, but not bad for improvising. I'm using both hands so I can't go nuts like before, but it's a lot better than nothing. Yakuza: What the . . . He smashed that rock . . . with the oyabun! Sanosuke: That's still only three punches total. Not what I call fun. (He beckons them on with a single finger.) Yakuza: You think you can beat two hundred men?! (In the Higashidani house, Uki, finally quiet, has lain down.) Uki: Dad . . . (Outa covers her with a blanket. Then, strapped all over with makeshift weapons and armor, he steals out of the house. He runs along the path until he finds his father, still collapsed in the road.) (A dull roar rises from the mountains.) Villagers: What's that? V oices . . . Is it an avalanche? Dogs howling? Or something else? (Sanosuke runs through the horde of yakuza, felling them right and left, a broad grin on his face.) (Outa reaches out toward his father, who sits up.) Higashidani: Outa . . . What are you doing here? (He notices his sticks, mallet and kitchen utensils.) Higashidani: I see . . . You came to fight. Uki's always protecting you, but you really are a man. When the time comes you do what has to be done. (getting up) If we don't hurry that idiot's going to be killed. C'mon, Outa! (They run off.) Higashidani (thinking): Let me be in time! Let me make it in time! (They stop. Ahead is Sanosuke standing alone. As they come closer, they see the bodies of two hundred battered yakuza lying around him.) Sanosuke (sweating and still grinning): I finally did it. You want to clear your head, what you really need is a brawl!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 29 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 234--A Man's Back 7--The Back Speaks (They survey the battered remains of Fudozawa's forces.) Higashidani: You took out two hundred men? . . . Damn. Sanosuke: Idiot. I held back a little. Nobody died. Higashidani: You held back a little? Sanosuke: Just a little. (looking at the fallen Fudozawa) But he got what he deserved. He's not going to be making a comeback. Higashidani: Well . . . time I got home. Sanosuke: Yeah . . . time I got going. (They walk off; Higashidani carrying Outa on his back.) Sanosuke: He asleep? Higashidani: Yeah. He's always asleep by this time. He did his best to get out here and fight. He's tired . . . He doesn't look like much, but he's got my blood in him. When it's time to fight, he'll fight. Deep in his heart he wants to be strong. Sanosuke: So it's Uki's fault he's the way he is. Higashidani: That's your fault. Sanosuke: . . . Guess you're right. Higashidani: The reason Uki's such a worrywart, to tell the truth, is cause you took off. She was always tagging along after you. You know how much she cried when you left? You may be an idiot, but she worshipped you. When we heard you'd joined the Sekihoutai, she kept saying she wanted to go too . . . And when we heard that Sekihoutai'd been destroyed she wouldn't stop crying . . . I thought she'd settle down when Outa was born, but when Naname died it was the same thing all over again. (aside) You remember your mother's name was Naname? Sanosuke: (likewise) I remember that. (in a normal tone of voice) So more than anything she's afraid of losing her family. Have you seen my dad? He's gone! Higashidani: Outa kind of senses this and keeps quiet, like he's trying to play his part. If I help Uki, I can't help Outa; if I help Outa it won't help Uki. But now that my oldest son is home, things'll work out . . . (They give each other a sidelong glance, and suddenly burst out laughing.) Sanosuke: That was a stupid thing to say. Higashidani: Yeah, it was. I'll look after Uki and Outa till they grow up, protect em. You get on out of here. Sanosuke: Yeah, I'll go. I got no one to protect and no home to go back to. (gesturing to his back) Long as I got his, that's enough. They might have political power, physical strength, whatever. With this on my back, I can fight like they did, staking everything for their ideals, fighting to protect what can't be replaced . . . Higashidani: A man . . .

Sanosuke: Yeah? Higashidani: A man grows up looking at the back of the man in front of him. You've been watching the backs of some good men . . . If I could've, I would've liked to have raised you watching mine . . . Sanosuke: Don't sound so pathetic. You raised me fine until I was ten. Well . . . (They reach a fork in the road.) Sanosuke: Here's where I gotta get going. Higashidani: Tokyo? Sanosuke: Yeah. There's a guy there I can't turn my back on. And someone else who's seen me do something wrong. (patting Outa) Hey, round-cheeks. Wake up. Sorry I was so rough on you before. Glad to see you turned out to be the kind that fights when you have to. It's tough, but pretty soon--until your sister gets married and starts her own family, you have to be a good little brother to her. Then, if you can, come up to Tokyo and try training at the Kamiya Kasshin school. You'll be stronger then. Good luck. (Outa watches Sanosuke walk off, the word for evil on his back.) Higashidani: Well. Let's get on home, Outa. Your sister'll be worried about us. Outa: Okay. (On the road, Sanosuke stops.) Sanosuke: Damn. Forgot something. Gotta take care of that before I go. (In his mansion, Tani is drinking wine and talking to himself.) Tani: There's no way a man like Battousai would show up here. Well, I got the jump on him. One less thing to worry about-(Thuds and cries of pain ring out behind him.) Tani: What is it? Who's there? Guards? (Kihei and Gohei collapse in a heap.) Gohei: So this is the only thing we're good for . . . (Sanosuke opens the sliding doors.) Sanosuke: It's no fun drinking alone. I thought I'd come join you. (Tani screams.) The next day. (In town.) Villagers: Did you hear about him? He took down two hundred of Fudozawa's men all by himself! Really? And he broke six of Fudozawa's ribs! Serves him right too! And smashed a boulder with his bare hands.

That can't be true. And that Ishin Shishi that was backing him, they say he was beaten up in his mansion. He's all wrapped up in bandages in the hospital, crying in his sleep, "Evil. I'm scared. Evil. I'm scared." Ha ha ha. What does that mean? This is no laughing matter. Now that they've pushed this far the prefectural authorities won't keep quiet. The police will be here to investigate. (The shopkeeper is talking with Higashidani in his house.) Shopkeeper: But who was that young man? He blew in like a sudden wind, tore up the gang by the roots, and disappeared. I wish he'd at least given us his name . . . Well . . . We're all grateful to him, but I'm glad he wasn't from around here. If he were connected to the town at all, the police would have to take a hand . . . You really don't know who he is? Higashidani: Nope. I've never met him before. (Uki, sewing, remembers Sanosuke's words: "Uki, go back to the house and wait! Outa, take care of your sister! I'm going to bring Dad back.") Uki (thinking): Could it have been . . . (aloud) Sanosuke . . . (thinking) No, it couldn't be . . . (She ties off her thread.) Uki: All right, Outa, it's finished. (Outa puts on his shirt, a new patch with the word "evil" stitched neatly on the back. Smiling, he runs out to play.) Shopkeeper: It looks like we'll remember that young man around here for a long time . . . Uki: He looks so happy . . . Does really he know what that character means? Higashidani: Ha! Of course he knows! (Sanosuke surveys the surrounding fields.) Sanosuke: All right. Time to head on back! Thus, Sanosuke and the others return once more to Tokyo!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 29 july 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 235--The Snow I saw that Day was so White. (The end of the day at the Oguni Clinic. Megumi is preparing to go home when she hears a banging at the door.) Megumi: What's that? Must be an emergency . . . (She opens the door to see Sanosuke, dripping with sweat.) Sanosuke: Hey. (He holds up his bloodied and bandaged right hand.) Sanosuke: I messed it up again. You want to check it out for me? Megumi (exploding): I don't have any medicine for stupidity! I told you that! Sanosuke: Ow! (A little later. Sanosuke's hand is now swathed in a huge cast labeled "DO NOT USE.") Megumi: You ran all the way back from Shinshu in one day? Sanosuke: If a man tries he can do anything. Megumi: I bet that's the Japanese record. Sanosuke: Probably. Megumi: For stupidity. I never would have thought you'd disappear to Shinshu. Why'd you go so far? Sanosuke: Well, it's a long story, but I guess you could sum it up and say, for the fights. Megumi: With that one word you made the Asian stupidity record. (taking off her handkerchief) Anyway, I'm glad you're in time. One day later and they'd have left you behind. Sanosuke (putting his jacket back on): Yeah? Megumi: A lot of stuff happened while you were off being stupid. All right? Now keep quiet and listen to me . . . (In the patients' room, Tsubame has fallen asleep sitting beside Yahiko's bed. The wind blows through the curtain, and Yahiko sits up.) Tsubame: Yahiko! Yahiko: I'm hungry. (He stumbles out of bed and heads for the door.) Yahiko: I lost a lot of blood. I need to eat . . . Tsubame (snatching up his clothes and following him): W-wait a minute! (In the same room, Kenshin is asleep and dreaming.) (He is sitting in Rakuminmura amid falling snow. Tomoe slowly approaches him.)

Tomoe: . . . So you're still too tired to stand? Kenshin: Not really . . . I'm just going to rest a little longer. (A little pause.) Kenshin: It's been fifteen years since that snowy day. I've been wielding the sword ever since. Tomoe: . . . I know. Kenshin: And I'm most likely going to keep on using it. Tomoe (with just the trace of a smile): I know. Kenshin: You finally smiled. Tomoe: Yes . . . When you smile, the me inside of you is always smiling. Kenshin: Really? Tomoe: Yes. It's always been that way. Take care of Enishi. The me inside of him probably isn't smiling right now. And after that . . . Kenshin: What? Tomoe: After that . . . (Kenshin's eyes open with surprise.) (Sanosuke and Yahiko are wolfing down piles of food, as the girls look on.) Yahiko: I mean, I'm glad you're back, but are you sure you're okay? You could bust a gut eating like that. Sanosuke: Shut up. You're pushing it even being out of bed. You might drop dead at any minute. Yahiko: Hey! Don't eat that, that's mine! Sanosuke:Food belongs to whoever gets there first. Yahiko: Tsubame, more rice! Tsubame: All right! Sanosuke: Fox-girl! Tea! Megumi: Get it yourself! (Finally full, they pause to breathe a little.) Yahiko: All right! Sanosuke: Let's go! (They barrel down the hall.) Megumi: Wait!

Sanosuke: No. The girl's alive. Kenshin's back. There's only one thing left to do-- get Kenshin out of bed and storm the island! Megumi: That may be so, but Ken-san is still in a state of exhaustion. You can't wake him up now! Anyway, if you just flat-out tell him she's alive, the shock would be too much for him. Sanosuke: The police boat is leaving tonight. If we want to make, we don't have a choice. Tsubame: Yahiko . . . Yahiko: He'll be fine. Kenshin isn't that weak. (Sanosuke opens the door, to find Kenshin awake and dressed. They're all silent for a moment.) Yahiko: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: I'm sorry to have caused you so much trouble. But I'm all right now. Now let's go. Take me to Miss Kaoru! Everyone (with shocked and happy smiles): Right! Tomoe: After that . . . After that the girl who's most longed to see your smile is waiting for you. Wake up and go to her.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 13 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 236--Landing Heishin: Boss! A message from the guards. Two police ships are headed towards the island. Permission to prepare to fire? Enishi: No need. Battousai's probably on one of the ships. Let them into the bay. Heishin: But that's ridiculous. According to the Kokou Touzai Book of Naval Warfare, the wisest plan is to attack from the water to prevent the enemy from landing-Enishi: Heishin. Do you want to fight me now? Heishin: I see. In that case, I'll call off the cannons. (as he leaves) But once your private matter is settled the organization will be mine. I'm not willing to just sit back and watch. I have a different tactic to use. (The two police steamships sail towards the island. Kenshin, Sanosuke, Yahiko, Megumi, Aoshi and Misao are on deck. Yahiko munches a rice ball; Sanosuke yawns, Kenshin merely basks in the sunlight.) Misao: I don't know. Something just doesn't feel right. Megumi: What's that? Misao: Everything happens when I'm not around. Megumi: What's wrong with that? If it gets taken care of. Misao: It still sucks. Megumi: Well, you can be a problem too. Misao (ignoring her): Especially you, Himura. Kenshin: Hm? Misao: Something happened to you. You're so calm now. Kenshin: I wouldn't say that I'm calm. It's just that I'm not completely healed yet, so I'd like to save my strength. (From the crow's nest:) Inspector Fujita! It's the island! We've sighted the island! (They watch the island coming into view, heavily forested, ringed by cliffs and with the neat round bay bitten out of its middle.) Kenshin: To tell the truth-(They all turn to look at him.) Kenshin: To tell the truth, in my condition, fighting Enishi will be a very close thing. I have no strength to spare for anything else. So before we reach the island, I want to ask you all one thing. Lend me your strength. Sanosuke: What're you talking about? Of course. Yahiko: I've been doing that all along. Megumi: That's what we all planned on doing from the start.

Misao: If we weren't going to help, we would have gone straight home to Kyoto, right Aoshi? Aoshi: Yes. Saitou: If you're all done talking, we're about to land. Get ready. (A sudden explosion rocks the other ship.) Officers: What was that? It wasn't a shot! The second ship has taken damage to the left hull--it's going down! There's something underwater . . . Heishin (observing all this through a telescope): Mines. People think of guns as Western, but they're based on a Chinese folk invention, gunpowder! We were already using mines by the sixteenth century. The bay has been laced with two hundred mines. It's impossible for a large ship to get past them. The only way is to come in slowly in small boats. And there's no gurantee those won't strike a mine. One hit will smash a boat to matchsticks! (Kenshin and the others have boarded one of the small wooden boats.) Officer: Inspector Fujita! Saitou: I'm going on ahead. Once the evacuation of the second ship is complete, come in in single file on the boats! Sanosuke (rudder in hand): If we hit a mine we're screwed! Should we go in slow? Misao: If we creep in like that it'll take all day! Leave this to me! (She jumps up on the prow, holding a kunai dagger.) Like a bird snatching a fish out of the water from the air! The underwater enemy is instantly pierced! Oniwabanshu-shiki Kansatsu Tobi-kunai Kawasemi no hashi! Yahiko: Are you sure about this? One mistake and we've got a long swim ahead of us. Megumi: I think we'd be swimming across the River Styx. Misao (thinking): There . . . Distance 62 meters, 30 degrees to the right. No, 32 . . . 30? Aoshi: Distance 61.5, 29.7 degrees to the right. Don't try to look underwater, concentrate on the disturbances in the waves and you'll see them. Now throw. (Misao hurls her dagger.) Kansatsu Tobi-kunai Kawasemi no hashi! (The dagger sticks in the mine, touching it off.) Misao: A hit! Awright! Did you see that, Himura? I finally got to help you! Kenshin: I did. I'm counting on you. Yahiko: All right! We're in! Sanosuke: Full speed ahead! (Heishin can't believe his eyes.)

Heishin: What is this? The mines in front of the boat are self-destructing? (Enishi smiles.) Enishi: He's here . . . (They drive the boat against the beach and land.) Sanosuke: All right! Landfall!

To Volume Twenty-Six To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 13 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Six--A Man's Back Part 237--Quarrel Himura Kenshin, Myoushin Yahiko, Sagara Sanosuke, Saitou Hajime, Shinomori Aoshi, Makimichi Misao, Takani Megumi. These seven have made landing! Who is Kenshin's greatest rival? The results of the poll are in! 1. Seta Soujirou 93 votes 2. Saitou Hajime 87 3. Yukishiro Enishi 87 4. Shinomori Aoshi 2 5. Sagara Sanosuke 2 6. Shishio Makoto 7. Udou Jin'eh 8. Gein 9. Sawake Shouchou 10. Kujiranami Hyogo (They have landed on the beach. Aoshi combs the surrounding pine trees with his eyes.) Aoshi: There's no ambush here . . . But I can't guarantee we won't meet with one on this island. Sanosuke: So are we gonna charge? Or sneak in? (Kenshin takes a deep breath, then shouts.) Kenshin: Enishi! Can you hear me? It's me! I've come to take back Miss Kaoru! Come out here! Under this sun--here and now--let's settle this! (Silence.) Kenshin: We'll wait half an hour for Enishi to respond. This is a personal grievance. If possible, I want to keep everyone else out of this. Saitou: And if he doesn't come out? Kenshin: Then we charge at full speed and take Miss Kaoru back by force. Sanosuke: That's what I like to hear. Megumi: You're right . . . It's just that any careless action would waste Ken-san's strength. Misao: But will Kaoru be okay? Aoshi: We won't need to worry about her. Now that his plans have been ruined, I can't imagine Yukishiro Enishi wanting to add to his problems. Yahiko: Then it's settled! (Inside the mansion. Heishin is at the window with his telescope, flanked by his bodyguards, while Enishi still sits motionless.) Heishin: Did you hear that? There's one cop with him, but that's your enemy out there. If you want to settle things, now's the time. Once the main police force gets here the house forces will attack. Now's when you can still keep it a personal matter. Enishi: Heishin. Whatever else happens, my fight will be settled today. It's a little early, but I'll give over the organization to

you as I promised. So. Get the hell out of here. (Heishin taps the telescope against his hand angrily.) Heishin: What? Why are you-Enishi: You bother me. Heishin: . . . I can't do that. We'll part ways today, but the fact that as of today you're in charge isn't going to go away. If you're defeated and taken by the police, that will naturally have a great effect on the organization. I'm not going to sit back and accept a house of cards. Until the police force and your personal matter are dealt with, I can't inherit your position. If I withdraw now-(The veins in Enishi's face and neck are bulging.) Enishi: Heishin. Did you think for an instant that I would lose? You have half an hour to disappear! If you don't, the house forces as well I myself will destroy you. (Heishin hesitates, sweat standing out on his brow.) Enishi: Disappear! Heishin (stiffly): I understand. Please excuse me. (Kaoru is banging on her bedroom door.) Kaoru: Open up! Hey, open this door! How long have we been locking things around here-(Enishi opens the door, banging her in the nose.) Enishi: Shut up. (He tosses her a bundle.) Enishi: It's a change of clothes. Be ready to leave in half an hour. Kaoru: That voice I just heard. Kenshin's here. Enishi (with a little cackle): Yes. He's come for me to kill him. Kaoru (thinking, as Enishi leaves): Kenshin . . . (Heishin is walking through the pine forest, still surrounded by his four bodyguards.) Bodyguards: Lord Heishin. (In turns): Do you intend to run off your tail between your legs like this? Heishin: We have no choice. Ordinarily you four could overcome him by force. But he's different now. That face . . . His veins standing out like that. He could have taken the four of you and a whole regiment besides. No one can match Yukishiro Enishi with his true strength unleashed. Bodyguards: So we're-Heishin: Yes. Retreating. But. There's only one way on or off this island. If we pull out we'll be impossible to avoid. We'll

naturally run into his enemies. We would even if we didn't want to. So in return for waiting fifteen years for him to "give" me this organization, I think I might take the bother of his revenge off his hands. (On the beach. Everyone is waiting.) Yahiko: All right! It's been half an hour! Let's go! Megumi (checking her pocketwatch): It's been less than ten minutes. Sanosuke: Someone's getting a little tense. Misao (smugly): I thought you were getting there, but you've still got a long way to go. (Saitou, watching the trees, takes a final puff and throws down his cigarette.) Saitou: You may say you don't want to involve anyone else in this, but it looks like the enemy isn't so naive. (Heishin and his bodyguards walk out onto the beach.) Misao: That's Yukishiro Enishi? Megumi: Hardly! That's a totally different person. Saitou: From the looks of it, that's his number two, Wu Heishin. Heishin: Well, Sushin. You've been patient up till now. But you'll have to fulfill your duty as my bodyguards now. Lose control! (The Sushin--Heishin's bodyguards--break out in long-toothed grins.) Sanosuke: What're you four ugly faces so happy about? If you're here to stop Kenshin's fight, we're here to take you out by force!

A Man's Back--End

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Six

translations by maigo-chan last updated 15 august 2001

Volume Twenty-Seven Answer

Part 238 Sushin Transformation Part 239 Sushin Battle Saitou versus Seiryuu Part 240 Sushin Battle Aoshi versus Suzaku Part 241 Sushin Battle Sanosuke versus Byakko Part 242 Sushin Battle Yahiko versus Genbu Part 243 the Dragon and Tiger, Once More Part 244 Attacking Sword Part 245 Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu, Sealed Part 246 The Answer Part 247 Maddened Nerves

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 238--Sushin Transformation (Heishin's four bodyguards face down Kenshin and the others.) Sanosuke: Guess that makes four on four. (glancing at Saitou) Hey, you want one? Misao (waving her hand in the air): Me me me! I want one! I'm on a roll today, so let me take it! Sanosuke (as Megumi restrains her): You'd do more harm than good. Heishin: It would be better for you if your followers withdrew. Sanosuke: What? Heishin: The samurai on the boat. You're the boss's enemy, aren't you? Don't hide behind your followers, come out yourself. We ourselves don't have much time. If you die quickly, they won't all have to be destroyed. Kenshin: They aren't my followers. Everyone here has my complete trust. They're my friends. Heishin: Friends. I see. Kenshin: I don't know you, but if you're one of Enishi's men, tell him to come out. We'll settle this man to man. That's the best way. Saitou: You're wasting your time. That's Wu Heishin. He's the organization's number 2, but unlike Enishi, he's a practical business, unlikely to take the lead in an attack. His being here probably means Enishi turned his back on him, or else that he foresaw failure and is making his escape. Enishi: You're very rude. I wasn't abandoned, and I'm not running away. The boss is the one that's abandoning the organization. Thus I'd like you to reconsider your thinking, as I am now the organization's Number One. Sanosuke: Hang on, does that mean you're after Kenshin now? There's no reason for that. Heishin: I'm tired of taking my former boss's leftovers. I thought it might be amusing to show him what it's like to not get what you want for once. Saitou: Essentially, you're here out of spite for Yukishiro Enishi. You may be smart, but at heart you're a child. A child with a hand-me-down organization . . . Today's going to be more boring than I thought. Heishin: You are irritating. If you really want to die, then be my guest. Battousai's underlings! Come on then! Kenshin: First they were my followers, and now they're my underlings? Heishin: If not, then a punk, a brat and a shady character! Come on! I told you we don't have much time! Sanosuke: A punk, huh. Well, I can't say no. How about it? Yahiko: Kenshin doesn't want to mess around with you. Either come on or get out of our way! Then we'll settle who's a brat. (Misao (in the background, still being restrained by Megumi): Who's shady? You can apologize by dying, you black little toad!) Aoshi: I don't care what you think of my natural disposition, but let me give you some advice. When the head of a group takes the field without precisely judging the strength of the enemy, that group has no chance. Heishin: All right! So all of you want to die! Sushin!

(The four bodyguards leap straight into the air.) Megumi: That's so high! Misao: For their build-(They land all four back to back, facing the four points of the compass. Their caps have flown off, revealing tattooed designs and Chinese characters on their bald heads.) Aoshi: Suzaku, Seiryuu, Byakko, Genbu. Sushin. In Japan, we call them the Shishin. Heishin: Yes, the Sushin. This is their true form! Suzaku of the South! Byakko of the West! Seiryuu of the East! Genbu of the North! The legendary divine guardian kings of the four directions. Quadruplet warriors, masters of the martial arts, each branded with one of the divine beasts to guard my four sides. They became my Four Stars, never leaving my side, but at my command they show their true strength, that of Four Gods! Now, Sushin, kill them one by one! (The Sushin pull their weapons from their sleeves and choose their opponents.) Zhu Que Shuang Jian! (Suzaku, holding two small swords, chooses Aoshi.) Qing Long Dai Dao! (Seiryuu, with a pike with a curved blade, faces Saitou.) Bai Hu Zhang Ju! (Byakko, with spiked bracelets on his wrists, takes Sanosuke.) Xuan Wu She Gun! (Genbu, holding a long jointed staff, picks Yahiko.) (They charge, and their first attacks are countered.) Kenshin: In an instant they sized up their fighting styles and chose the most suitable opponents. Misao: But they'd know just by looking at their weapons! Kenshin: They would with Sano's bare fists and Yahiko's shinai, but Aoshi's long sword is different. Ordinarily, you'd think the Seiryuu would choose Aoshi as having a long reach. But he saw the joint between the hilt and the sheath and realized that the long sword concealed two kodachi. The Seiryuu chose Saitou, with his three shaku seven sun Japanese sword. Megumi: So these four who fight in Heishin's place are at the height of physical strength. Misao: They all look the same, so you'd think they were just muscle, but that was our mistake. (Saitou and Seiryuu clash and separate.) Saitou: Unlike your master, you look like you have some skills. But if you think you can hold off the Gatotsu with superior reach, you don't know how weak you really are!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 239--Sushin Battle--Saitou versus Seiryuu (Saitou charges.) Megumi: The Gatotsu! (Misao: That's the first time I've seen it!) (Saitou leaps past him, striking him in the shoulder; Seiryuu makes no effort to block or dodge.) Saitou: What's wrong? You intend to die without moving a step? Seiryuu: I saw that. (He passes a hand over his hand, pushing his toothy grin into a solemn, closed-mouthed expression.) Seiryuu: I knew at a glance you were no ordinary fighter. Had I defeated you without knowing your special technique, my life could have been forfeit. To get away with only an arm in exchange, the price of victory is cheap! Saitou: You think you can beat me one-handed? Seiryuu: Among the Sushin brothers, I, the Seiryuu, am best at understanding techniques. There is no move I can't see through at a glance! Saitou (resuming Gatotsu stance): I see. That's very impressive. But if you can't dodge it, understanding it is meaningless. If you can't counterattack, there is no victory! Seiryuu: I know that well! Your attack's weak point-(As Saitou charges forward, Seiryuu swings around to his right side.) Seiryuu: A forward stab with the reactionary force of aiming the thrust. If you slide into the momentary blind spot created by your right arm, no matter how strong your attack is useless! (He stabs Saitou in the right shoulder. They spring apart; Saitou charges again, and once again Seiryuu dodges and wounds him.) Megumi: Ken-san . . . Kenshin: He's right . . . The Gatotsu by nature has a blind spot on the right. And at the peak of executing a poweful stabbing technique like the Gatotsu, the field of vision becomes very narrow. Because of this, if you slipped into that blind spot, his reaction would be delayed by an instant. I've made use of that weak point myself. And he's made good use of his weapon's length. He's completely outside of Saitou's range. Saitou's katana is no match for the downward sidesweep techniques. Megumi: So he can't even use the Zero Shiki, since he's out of range. Kenshin: That's . . . No . . . Seiryuu (grinning): You know it now. That technique is useless. Give up and show me your next move. Of course, I'll see through that one too. Saitou: You must be enjoying yourself. That mouth you shut is back to normal. (Seiryuu passes his hand over his mouth, closing it again.)

Seiryuu: It's rude. To smile in the middle of a fight is rude. I know that very well. Even if victory is looking you in the face. (The long-toothed grin bursts out again.) Saitou: You're in the habit of seeking pleasure in the midst of a fight. I'll tell you something you should know. Before victory, look utter evil in the eye. If you do, you'll enjoy a losing battle. (He charges forward in Gatotsu stance.) Seiryuu: That move again! I've already seen through it-(Saitou's right hand grabs him across the face.) Saitou: What's wrong? You can't smile anymore? I've wasted enough time with a man who can only smile when he's winning. It's over. Kenshin: Besides the Gatotsu, what keeps that man strong is a justice composed of three words. He lost a war and his comrades, but he never swerved in his belief "Kill evil instantly." If Saitou could be beaten by countering the Gatotsu, he and I would have settled things in Bakumatsu Kyoto . . . (Saitou executes a Zero Shiki Gatotsu, shattering the pike and knocking Seiryuu down.) Misao: Aoshi! (Aoshi has blocked the Suzaku's two swords with the sheated kodachi.) Suzaku: Why don't you draw? I already know those are two kodachi. Aoshi: Really . . . Then I don't need to hold back. Kodachi Nitou-ryuu Onmyou Kousa! Likewise! (Suzaku counters with a similar crossed-sword slash, and the four swords are locked together.) Misao: That's . . . (thinking) That was the same as Aoshi's Onmyou Kousa! Suzaku: Of the Sushin brothers, I, the Suzaku, am best at patterning myself after the enemy's techniques. In other words, I'll turn your own moves against you to send you to your death!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 240--Sushin Battle--Aoshi versus Suzaku Suzaku: Of the Sushin brothers, I, the Suzaku, am best at patterning myself after the enemy's techniques. In other words, I'll turn your own moves against you to send you to your death! (They spring back.) Oniwaban-shiki Kodachi Nitou-ryuu Onmyou Hasshi! (Aoshi lines up his two swords, thrusting one forward to propel the other through the air; the Suzaku does precisely the same thing, and the swords strike tip to tip in midair. They go spinning off into the air, and they each catch their own.) Misao: What's with this guy? How could a mass-produced face like that be a match for Aoshi? Kenshin: No . . . They're not evenly matched. Misao: You're right! He's no match for Aoshi. You're so smart to see it, Himura! (Kenshin does not respond.) Misao: What are you just sitting there silent for?! Megumi: There! Misao: Two swords reversed! That stance-- (thinking): The Kaiten Kenbu Rokuren! (Suzaku mimics it perfectly. They each touch each other only slightly; their strokes have left a perfect grid drawn in the sand.) Suzaku: That must have been your best technique. You didn't even blink when I copied it, but I saw that you understood. At first glance I'm returning your moves exactly . . But in truth, I'm just the slightest bit faster! We're not evenly matched. I'm just that little bit better! All martial arts is repeating imitations of the founder, and I've perfected that. This is real proof that I've surpassed those imitations. And if I can go beyond perfect imitation, then no one can stand against me! I've mastered all of your techniques. Now it's time for me to challenge you. Aoshi: If you think you can finish the job. (They attack.) Misao: What do we do Himura?! (Kenshin doesn't answer.) Misao: There you go keeping quiet again! Say something! You worry me when you just sit there like that! Kenshin: All right. One thing. Misao: What is it? Kenshin: Trust in Aoshi. That's enough. (Suzaku knocks Aoshi's swords out of his hands.) Suzaku: That's it! Now the moment of the final stroke . . . There's nothing more amusing than the thousand different expressions of those I've killed with their own techniques. That's why the fight will never end. What expression will you

show me-(Aoshi kicks him solidly in the face.) Suzaku: Ke-kempo?! Aoshi: I understand your imitation trick, but three hundred years of Oniwaban martial arts isn't so weak it can be beaten with a trick. An imitation is still just a copy. New techniques are worked out by combining a number of arts. Suzaku: Ridiculous! That was simple carelessness, letting in an unexpected blow. Your fists are no match for your own swords! (Aoshi puts a hand on one of his blades.) Aoshi: Because it is my own sword, it's no match for me. (He twists his hand suddenly, breaking the sword.) Aoshi: Don't worry . . . I could easily take care of you here and now, but then you'd just be a fool drowned in the joys of battle. Killing you would be meaningless. (He walks off.) Misao: Aoshi! Bravo! Hallelujah! You're the best! I believed in you! Megumi: With a personality like that, she'll never be down for long. Kenshin: True. Heishin: This is unbelievable . . . Two of my Sushin have already been defeated. He Zui! (Byakko punches Sanosuke in the shoulder.) Heishin: Byakko! Guan Shou! Bei Zhi! Xiao Ju! Ping Ju! (He rains blows down on Sanosuke.) Byakko: What do you think, boy? This is my Bai Hu Zhang Ju! The fist takes the shape most suited to the point being attacked! Just like the tiger that rules the jungle, I hunt all prey! I, Byakko, of the Sushin brothers, am best at violent attacks! I don't bother with little tricks like reading moves or copying them. It's all attack, attack, attack-(Sanosuke knocks him back with a massive uppercut.) Sanosuke: First you won't shut up and then those fussy little moves! If you wanna take me out, bring it on with just one good punch!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven

To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 241--Sushin Battle--Sanosuke versus Byakko Sanosuke: First you won't shut up and then those fussy little moves! If you wanna take me out, bring it on with just one good punch! (Megumi's medicine chest hits him in the head.) Megumi: You idiot! I told you not to use your right hand! How many times do I have to say it? Sanosuke: Medicine chest as deadly weapon? This must really be getting to you. (Whose side are you on?) But I'll cut you a break--I'll only ask you to look at it one more time. Megumi: Once more? Sanosuke: Yeah. Once more. (turning back to Byakko) It's a right-hand handicap match. You don't like losing either, do you? Byakko: All you got was one lucky swing. You don't know how weak you really are. Sanosuke: Y'know, I've heard that so many times. I'm sorry, it just doesn't piss me off any more. But I'm kinda annoyed hearing it from you. Byakko: I've had enough of you, you fool! (Another rain of blows.) Zuo Po Luo! You Lun Zhi! Ying Jing! Bei Zhi! Mao Shou! Shuang Zhang! Gu Da! Li Ju! Byakko: How's that? With counters this time too-(Sanosuke catches him on the chin with another uppercut.) Sanosuke: That was my second good hit. Still think I'm getting lucky? Megumi: That idiot. Not the right again . . . Misao: What's wrong? He's pretty good. Kenshin: This is the first time Miss Misao has seen Sano fight. Misao: I never liked him much cause he calls me a weasel, but he's amazing! But now that I think about it, he's the one that's most often fought with, Himura. And you said he was the one you most rely on when you were in Kyoto! Kenshin: I really do rely on him. (Sanosuke has knocked Byakko down.) Sanosuke: Your little tricks aren't working. If you want to go again, hit me with something big. Byakko: Fine . . . If you're in such a hurry to die! (He grabs a handful of sand and hurls it at him.) Misao: That's dirty! Sand in the eyes! Megumi: Idiot! You thought you were ahead so you got careless!

Byakko: Bai Hu Zhang Ju Uraken-kata Tie Gui! (He spins his wristguards, which fold in half to form massive spiked brass knuckles. He punches Sanosuke in the stomach, drawing blood.) Byakko: What about that! Got a comeback for that one-Sanosuke: I told you your little tricks wouldn't work on me. You need big moves. Like this-Futae no Kiwami! (He strikes the ground, blasting Byakko down with a spray of sand.) Misao: WOW! What was that? Megumi: Idiot. The blood must be rushing to his head. If he keeps doing that-Kenshin: No. The Futae no Kiwami is the pinnacle of destruction; the two blows added together reduce resistance to zero and perfectly convey force. What Anji taught him applied those two blows with the right hand alone, but what he just did is different. It's not just the right hand but the left as well, dividing the impact between them. The burden on the right hand is reduced to less than half. I don't know when he worked that out, but it's a fine technique unique to Sano. (thinking) At some point, he became even more reliable than I thought . . . Sanosuke (to the fallen Byakko): Enough screwing around. Let's finish this. I'm not so bored I couldn't step on someone like you. Heishin: Wh-wh-what is this? Are you the warriors I gave the name of Sushin? Why are they beating you? Genbu: Don't trouble yourself. The other three were cowards. I'll rise up to take their places. Heishin: Don't give me your talk! You've been locked in combat all this time with a boy! You're the most pathetic of all! Genbu: Genbu, of the Sushin brothers, is best at thinking in battle. This boy has been getting ready for some big move. It's not that I couldn't have moved but that I didn't. (Yahiko has trapped his staff in the over-the-head Hadome.) Yahiko: So you guessed that this was my best technique? You are the smartest of the four. But you haven't been able to stop me. So the only way out is to move forward. Let's do it-Kamiya Kasshin-ryuu Ougi Hawatari! Genbu: So you move to the attack once you've immobilized the enemy's weapon? Then this should do it. (He twists the staff, and it breaks into several jointed sections. Yahiko loses his grip and falls on his face.) Genbu: The Xuan Wu She Gun is not a mere staff. It's a flexible, expanding staff of six joints! Before this staff your technique is completely useless! Megumi: Yahiko! Misao: This doesn't look good, Himura. Kenshin: "Why aren't you beating them?" If at this point the boss can still say that, I saw how this would end at the start.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 242--Sushin Battle--Yahiko versus Genbu Misao: This doesn't look good, Himura! Megumi: If this goes on, Yahiko will . . . (Genbu is standing over Yahiko, twirling the two ends of his staff.) Kenshin: It's all right. If you look at his eyes, you'll know. (Yahiko wears a look of fierce determination.) Genbu: Those are good eyes. The eyes of a boy who hasn't learned to give up. It'll be a pleasure to close those eyes forever! (He strikes out, and Yahiko dodges.) Genbu: The younger my opponent, the better! Taking away a long future is the greatest of pleasures! (He forms one long staff and strikes downward. Yahiko attempts to catch it again, but Genbu breaks it apart and catches Yahiko's hand with it.) Yahiko: No! Genbu: You're mine! (He throws Yahiko into the air, then forms the staff again to punch him in the stomach with it. While he's down, he whacks him across the head.) Genbu: No mercy. Who's next? Yahiko: Where are you looking! (He strikes and Genbu blocks.) Genbu: Boy. Didn't that work? Yahiko: I'm not saying it didn't work. My head is pounding and my stomach is throbbing. But I'm not gonna tell how much that hurt! I don't want the first thing Kaoru says to me after Kenshin rescues her to be "You're pathetic"! I'm gonna fight you without bringing shame to the Kamiya Kasshin school's best pupil, and I'm gonna face Kaoru after beating you! Now hit me again with that staff of yours! This time I'll counter with the succession technique! Genbu: You fool. Your technique is useless against my staff. Yahiko: You're the fool! If it were that easy to break, it wouldn't be a succession technique! Genbu (thinking): Think this through clearly. You've already gotten through the technique twice. He's taken solid hits to the head and stomach. Most of all, your opponent is only a little boy! (aloud) Very well. As you wish. But this is the last time! Yahiko: Perfect! Now come on! (Genbu brings the staff down. Yahiko crosses his wrists above his head.) Genbu (thinking): Here! Here the staff breaks apart! Yahiko (thinking): Here--

(He plants the bottom of the shinai's hilt against the tip of the staff.) Yahiko: Here . . . If I push on the tip of the staff here . . . Megumi: He didn't trap it with his hands. Kenshin: No. There's a delicate balance of power there. That was the right response. It's impossible to split the staff without backing off. But if he pulls back, in that instant Yahiko will use the Hawatari. If he tries to press in by force, Yahiko will shift and go into the Hawatari again. The main point of the Hadome is to seal off your opponent's attack and create the conditions necessary to segue into the Hawatari. Yahiko understands that--he just discarded the form. By creating a response to suit his conditions, he's used an excellent technique. He really does get stronger and stronger each time he fights . . . Yahiko: That mechanism makes it a lot weaker than a regular staff. While you're trying to figure out whether to move in or back off, your weapon's gonna break. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Genbu (thinking): Think this through! You're fighting a boy! That's right. Only a boy. A boy! Yahiko: Zero. Time's up. You lose. (The staff shatters.) Heishin: Why! Why did the Sushin--? Why couldn't he beat that boy? Kenshin: You still don't know? A fight isn't just determined by the body. It largely depends on the condition of the spirit. These four are now fighting to lend me their strength. Their own fights unfolded according to the strongest feelings held deep in their hearts. Justice. Faith. Living. The future. Even with the names of divine beasts, those who fight for their own pleasure could never defeat them. I'll say it again. Those here with me have my complete trust. They're my friends. Heishin: Dammit! Beaten by a bunch of island monkeys-(He darts off into the woods.) Misao: He's getting away! Heishin: Just wait, you monkeys! I'll bring the house forces with their guns to blow you away-Enishi: What are you doing here? I told you you had half an hour to disappear-(A sudden punch lays him out.) Enishi: You insect! Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 22 august 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 243--the Dragon and Tiger Once More Kenshin (thinking): Enishi . . . (Heishin's unconscious body crashes into the sand.) Enishi: Suffer there for a while. I'll feed you to the sharks later! (He steps towards the group; all eyes turn towards him.) Misao: So that's Yukishiro Enishi. He's better looking than I thought. Megumi: Hey. Misao: But there's something sinister about him . . . You can practically feel his hatred. (Kenshin is still sitting on the edge of the boat.) Enishi: Get up, Battousai. Yahiko (putting his shinai between them): Hold it! Megumi: Hey! Misao: Yahiko! Yahiko (to Enishi): So he's all you care about? But we didn't come here for you. Where's Kaoru? Try saying she's no longer in this world! Say it and I'll kill you, even if Kenshin won't! (Sanosuke's hand slams down on Yahiko's head.) Sanosuke: You idiot. You getting killed by the guy we're trying to get revenge on is all we need right now. It's cause you're strong and you just fought hard that you're standing here now. But above all you're a man of the Kamiya Kasshin school. A follower of the sword that gives life shouldn't talk about killing. So I'm gonna have to kill him for you! Now answer me, shades! Where's the girl? (A tense moment. Then a voice from the treeline--) Kaoru: Oh, I give up! Don't leave me behind. I'm wearing sandals . . . (leaning against a tree to catch her breath) I don't know this island at all. I don't even know where I . . . am . . . Misao: Kaoru! Yahiko: Kaoru! Megumi: Looks like she's safe . . . Sanosuke: That ain't no doll. Kaoru: Guys! (catching sight of Kenshin) Ken-(Enishi thrusts his sword between them.) Enishi: That's far enough. I brought her here so you couldn't complain you couldn't concentrate on the fight because you were worried about her. But I'm afraid I can't just hand her over and say goodbye. If you want to take her back with you, you'll have to beat me in a duel to the death. Woman, you're here to watch Battousai die. If you take one step out of those trees, I'll kill you!

Sanosuke: I've had just about enough of you, shades. Yahiko: Now that I know Kaoru's okay, I have no reason to interfere with Kenshin's fight, but-Misao: We are taking Kaoru home! Kaoru (thinking): . . . What should I do. If I tried to go, I could probably make it. He said he'd kill me, but he can't. He can't kill a girl like Tomoe. But . . . Kenshin (rising to his feet): Everyone. I want to thank you for helping me thus far. I'll step in here. Please, stand back and rest. Saitou. Aoshi. Sano. Yahiko. Miss Megumi, please see to their wounds. Megumi: Of course. Kenshin: Miss Misao, please help her. Misao: Uh, okay. Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. (smiling) I'll be right there. Just wait there for me. Kaoru: All right. (There is another pause, as Kenshin and Enishi square off.) Enishi: A living hell was too weak. I'll send you to the true hell . . . That's the real answer to my Earthly Justice! That's what my sister really wants! Kenshin: . . . That answer is wrong. If Tomoe had wanted my death, I would have chosen it fifteen years ago. I still have no reason to die.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 september 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 244--Attacking Sword On a cold, cold snowy day, two emotions were frozen. Sorrow--and hatred. Now that fifteen years have passed, those two emotions, still frozen, lie beneath one smiling face-(Kenshin and Enishi cross swords.) Enishi (sinking into a low stance): Let's do this, Battousai! Sanosuke: Low stance-Megumi: He's going into the Kofuku? Watoujutsu Senran Tousei! (Kenshin dodges and parries a storm of blows.) Kaoru: Kenshin! (Enishi drives Kenshin back towards the treeline.) Enishi: Die, Battousai! (Kenshin dodges, and Enishi's sword drives straight through a tree. With a fierce shout, he frees it by splitting the tree into pieces. Kenshin pushes off against a tree stump to drive at him again.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzuryuusen! (One by one, Enishi blocks all nine strikes. They land apart and leap at each other again, meeting swords in one strike so powerful it knocks them both flat on their backs.) Misao: Um . . . (I didn't follow that at all . . .) Aoshi: Against Enishi's rapid-fire string of attacks, which make use of centrifugal force, Battousai attacked with the Kuzuryuusen in the instant after he cut down the pine tree. In matching two great techniques, it was a superb decision as well as a great defense. Misao (whispering to Yahiko): Did you even see that? Yahiko: Are you making fun of me? They both used their strongest attacks, and the force knocked them both down. Right? Misao: Uh . . . Aoshi: Yes. Megumi: But . . . I may be imagining things, but doesn't he seem stronger than before? Sanosuke: At the Kamiya dojo he didn't want to kill Kenshin. This time he's really out for blood. That's the difference. But Kenshin won't lose. He crawled his way out of his own living hell. He's gonna give him all the Kuzuryuusen he wants. He can't feel the pain or exhaustion at all. Just because of his shear force of will, it's gonna be a lot different than last time. Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin said he'd find the answer of how to atone in order to face him in this fight . . . But if he isn't here because he's found that answer . . . could he . . . in this fight . . . could Kenshin really . . .

(Enishi and Kenshin regain their feet and catch their breath.) Enishi: You're a little faster. I'm a little stronger. In technique, we're almost the same. So what it's going to come down to is height. Kenshin: This is sandy ground. You can't use your sword to gain any height here. Enishi: The Chouten Tousei? That little trick isn't worth my time. Simple jumping techniques don't even begin to describe Watoujutsu.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 september 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seve--Answer Part 245--Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu, Sealed. Yahiko: A contest of height, against Kenshin? Against the Hiten Mitsurugi School? Enishi: Well? Do you accept, or not? Kenshin: I've already accepted this fight. Whatever your challenge, I'm here to meet it. Enishi: Excellent. (He takes off his earring and holds it up.) Enishi: The signal. Let's go! (He throws the earring in the air; as it hits the ground, they both leap.) Misao: I knew it! Himura's higher! Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu-(Enishi seems to rise even higher in the air.) Watoujutsu Shikku Tousei! (Kenshin parries the blow, but it strikes him in the shoulder.) Yahiko: He jumped higher in midair! Sanosuke: And then stabbed Kenshin! Saitou: A midair dash . . . Megumi: But that's impossible! Aoshi: No . . . At the point when the force of his leap and the force of the fall are perfectly balanced, these forces become zero and he comes to a standstill, in a state of suspension. If Yukishiro Enishi could use the reaction of his sword, with his strength and load behind it, it wouldn't be impossible . . . (Kenshin hits the ground first but leaps up again immediately, hitting Enishi in midair.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuushousen! Enishi: Are you sure you want to push me up in the air again? Don't you get it? You don't have mastery of the air here. That mastery is mine! Shikku Tousei! (He slams Kenshin back down into the ground.) Megumi: Ken-san! Misao: Himura! (Both regain their feet.)

Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuukansen! Watoujutsu Senran Tousei! (The two whirling attacks place them some distance apart.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Kuzu-(Enishi's open palm slams against Kenshin's mouth, knocking him straight back into a tree.) Yahiko: No way . . . Even the Kuzuryuusen . . . Sanosuke: The first time he got all nine attacks in. The second time he at least made them . . . This time he didn't make a single one. Megumi: He is stronger than before . . . But it isn't because he's thinking about killing him. It's a strength that comes from some inner emotion . . . Hate, vengeance, revulsion, anger, destruction, death . . . It's a strength borne of all possible negative emotions. Saitou: At any rate, he can't use the Kuzuryuusen now. For the Ryuutsuisen and the Ryuushousen, there's the Shikku Tousei. The Ryuukansen style of attacks won't work on the Senran Tousei. And the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki has already been broken. In just two matches, he's sealed all his moves. Kaoru (thinking): He can't win like this . . . No matter how strong Kenshin is, under his consciousness of sin and retribution, Yukishiro Enishi's negative strength will push him back . . . The answer . . . If Kenshin can't find the answer he's been looking for . . . (aloud) Kenshin . . . (Kenshin remains slumped against the broken tree; Enishi approaches him.) Enishi: Are you going to give up so soon? I haven't even used my Kofuku Zettousei. Get up. Your punishment begins here. Get up, Battousai! Kenshin: I will . . . You don't have to ask me. When I fell, that was the end of your living hell. In the midst of that hell, I found something. My only truth, that can't be twisted or taken away. And that truth led me to the answer--the answer of how to atone for the crime of being the Hitokiri that killed Tomoe!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 28 september 2001

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Seven--Answer Part 246--Answer Kenshin: I finally managed to find it. My answer of how to atone for the crimes of the Hitokiri, and for killing Tomoe . . . Enishi: Really. So you finally understand. Then you'll cease this pointless struggle and accept your punishment! (He leaps forward, stabbing Kenshin in the arm.) Misao (wincing): Ouch! Megumi: Ken-san! Watoujutsu Goutsui Tousei! (Enishi's second blow sends Kenshin flying almost straight up in the air. He lands with a spray of blood.) Enishi: The only way to pay for the crime of taking life is death! But the dead can't take their own revenge! So those who loved them have to do it for them! A killer should writhe and suffer, die in the throes of remorse and despair! That's your answer! Now get up! You haven't atoned yet! Get up! Kaoru: Kenshin! (Enishi looks at her; she stares at him with defiance, and in her he sees Tomoe's stern, sad face. He throws down his sword at Kenshin's feet.) Enishi: . . . You're right. Killing you would be too easy. I could do it so easily, but it'd be just the same--the same as you killing my sister before my very eyes. So you have to do it yourself. (Kaoru's eyes open in horror.) Enishi: Cast aside the sword of virtue you call a reverse blade and take up the sword of justice. And die. Die! Die! (He spits out the word, over and over. Kenshin slowly regains his feet, and picks up Enishi's sword.) Enishi: That's it. That's-(Kenshin tosses it back to him.) Enishi: . . . What is this? Kenshin: As I said before this fight, I still have no reason to die. Enishi: You coward! You've taken more lives than you can count--are you so afraid to take your own? Kenshin: Death wouldn't be so terrible. But I don't believe that would atone for anything. I can't think of killing myself or throwing away my life now. Enishi, I thought about a lot of things in the living hell you made for me. About life, about death . . . About sin and retribution. And I finally arrived here, at the one truth I can't throw away. I want to protect the people I see here . . . I want to help those in pain, or who are suffering . . . And there was one smile I wanted to see. But to do that, I had to defeat my enemies . . . I had to take lives . . . not realizing that those I killed were fighting for the same reason. It was my fault, so I'll accept my punishment. But I'll live on, bearing my sins and the sins of those I've killed. More than living, more than that smile, but to keep those lights shining in the world, I'll continue to fight, without taking life! I don't know if the punishment waiting for me is death, as you say, or if it will take some other form, but until I can no longer wield this sword, I will fight! I'll risk sword and heart to achieve this fighting life! This is the answer I've found! Kaoru (tears in her eyes): Kenshin . . .

Megumi: Ken-san. Sanosuke: That's like him. Aoshi: A painful life more meaningful than death. Misao: But Himura'll-Yahiko: He'll do it! Enishi: And you . . . you think this will make my sister forgive you? Kenshin: I don't know. But when I found that answer, Tomoe finally smiled for me. Enishi. The Tomoe you see now . . . is she smiling? (Tomoe frowns down on him once again. Enishi tenses with rage.) Enishi: I'll kill you . . . I'll kill you! Not in your dreams, not in this world and not in the next--I'll kill you and send you to hell so you can never see my sister in heaven!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 january 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume 27--Answer Part 247--Maddened Nerves Enishi: I'll kill you--I'll kill you--I'll kill you!! (He is taut with rage; veins seem to stand out all over his body.) Misao: Wh-wh-wh-wha? Aoshi: I knew I wasn't imagining the things standing out on his cheeks before . . . Saitou: So you noticed them too? What are they--you don't know either? Aoshi: No . . . Even with the knowledge of 200 years of Oniwabanshu martial arts, I've never heard of a technique like that . .. (Enishi screams.) Kenshin: . . . . . . Enishi? Misao: That's so gross! Are those his veins? Megumi: No . . . those lines aren't veins . . . but they couldn't be what I think they are . . Enishi: Let's do this. (Before Kenshin can react, he is already behind him, sword raised to strike.) Kenshin: What-Kaoru: Kenshin! (Kenshin leaps out of the way of the oncoming blow.) Kenshin (thinking): He's fast! Much faster than before-(Enishi's sword appears in front of his throat. Kenshin only managed to put his sword up to block; the edge of Enishi's sword cuts into the hilt.) Kenshin (thinking): How could he have gotten faster? Yahiko: Kenshin! Megumi: It has to be. They're not veins--they're nerves! Sanosuke: Nerves? Nerves can't be that thick! Megumi: They're not usually . . . but that's all I can think of. Ken-san and Enishi's speed and reflex time are both as fast as humanly possible. The only way to move faster than that is to speed up nervous response. Saitou: Yes, but nerves are not so easy to train. If they're so developed as to stand out like that-Aoshi: It must be an inborn abnormality, a kind of natural talent. Enishi: Natural talent? No. This is an acquired strength. A strength my sister gave to me--the strength of my revenge. I've hated you ever since that snowy day . . . Even after my hair turned white, even after I fled to Shanghai, I still hated you.

Spring, summer, autumn, winter . . . Rain or shine, day or night. It was as if my brain fed on my hatred for you. I was able to constantly maintain a state of consciousness, as if I'd forgotten what sleep was! An ordinary person's mind and body would be calmed by sleep, but when I slept it only quieted my body; my mind remained conscious . . . My ever-conscious mind reached through my spinal cord to every nerve in my body, spurring their growth. They became hypertrophied, whetted ever sharper, little by little. After fifteen years, I was able to feel the lightning that pulsed down my own nerves! This is my secret weapon, the Kyokeimyaku! (He suddenly all but disappears, dropping his sword.) Kenshin (thinking): Left-Enishi: Give up! (He pummels Kenshin with a barrage of bare-handed blows.) Enishi: The speed of the Kyokeimyaku is no match for your own! Your responses are so heightened you can predict your enemy's moves, but even if I react after my opponent has already moved, I have more than enough time! My eyes distinguish each drop of scattering blood! My ears catch every creak of your bones! My skin feels each grain of sand! Fly through the skies--my every sensory nerve will catch you, and my every muscular nerve will strike you down! (Two final kicks cast Kenshin into the sea. He doesn't surface.) Saitou: Height and speed . . . that's what sealed the Hiten Mitsurugi school. Sanosuke: Guess it's down to this . . . Megumi, you better go patch him up. I said I wouldn't interfere in a private fight, but I got no choice . . . I'll take it from here. There's no way I'm going to let him die. Misao: Aoshi . . . I don't want to let him die either. Aoshi: I know. Yahiko: Hold it! Even if he is outclassed, no one said he's lost yet. So this fight is still Kenshin's fight. Kenshin's never lost yet. He hasn't now. And he isn't going to. (Behind him, Kenshin regains his feet.) Yahiko: Right? Kenshin: Yes. (He smiles.) Kenshin: Everyone . . . Thank you for your good wishes. But this is a fight I can't let anyone else take. This is an end chosen by a lifetime's preparation . . . (thinking) I'll take victory with my own hands! Enishi: You're right--of course! Your defeat would be next to meaningless! It's your death that will save my sister! Before my Watoujutsu and Kyoukeimyaku, your Hiten Mitsurugi school is mere street fighting! Despair of the sword that has learned its limits and die! Now! Watoujutsu Shikku Tousei! Kenshin: Enishi . . . The power of your sword exceeds mine. (He sheaths his sword.) Kenshin: But you only see that strength, so you rely on only the sword. The Hiten Mitsurugi school has protected people from the sufferings of the ages--it knows no limits!

Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuumeisen! Answer--End

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Seven

translations by maigo-chan last updated 23 january 2002

Volume Twenty-Eight Answer

Part 248 Anger Part 249 A New Step Part 250 A Smile Once Again Part 251 HURRY GO ROUND Part 252 Autumn Winds Part 253 Days of Indian Summer Part 254 The Passage of Time Part 255 Toward a New Age

Back to Home

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Towards a New Age (A picture of Watsuki-sensei bowing) Thank you for reading so long! RUROUNI KENSHIN 255 chapters, 28 volumes. About five and a half years have gone by, and it's finally come to an end. To the editing staff who have always backed up me, to my boss who has tirelessly looked after me ever since my debut, to the publishers who took such trouble with the tankobons, to my hardworking assistants, and to the reader who holds this in their hands: Thank you very much! Part 248--Anger Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuumeisen! Yahiko: He's never used that before! Enishi: Clever! But whatever technique you try, my sword will knock you out of the field! (As they meet, Kenshin sheathes his sword. Enishi's blow tears him along his left arm.) Megumi: What? What just happened? Yahiko: Did he . . . miss? Misao: Ow! Yahiko: What? Misao (clutching her head): No, it's just . . . My ears suddenly . . . It's nothing. Aoshi (also with a hand to his ear): The Oniwabanshu are trained in hearing, so their ears are more sensitive than those of ordinary people. That's why we were affected. Probably the result of the Ryuumeisen-(Enishi is on his knees, shaking, a little trickle of blood coming out of his ears.) Enishi: You--what have you done to me? Kenshin: A reverse-turn of godspeed battoujutsu . . . You might call it godspeed noutoujutsu*. Just like the cry of a dragon, the high-pitched sound of the sheath's reverberations strike the opponent's heightened senses and paralyze them. This is the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ryuumeisen. * noutoujutsu "sword-sheathing techniques;" i.e. the opposite of battoujutsu--maigo Enishi: You . . . (He tries to get up, slips, and falls to his knees again.) Kenshin: However, because of your Kyoukeimyaku, that wouldn't be its only effect. The Ryuumeisen's sound would penetrate your inner ear. Megumi: So that's it. Because of the Kyoukeimyaku effect, Yukishiro Enishi's five senses were far beyond normal . . . so Ken-san responded with the Ryuumeisen. It penetrated the hearing mechanism and paralyzed the inner ear that regulates the sense of balance! Sanosuke: So that's the Ryuumeisen. Watoujutsu and Kyoukeimyaku just couldn't measure up.

Megumi: That's not all. That was a perfect opportunity. That was his response when he realized that Yukishiro Enishi's sense were hypersensitive. So of course he amplified his strongest possible attack, causing his senses to self-destruct. Kyoukeimyaku isn't invincible! It's a double-edged sword--the stronger its attack, the weaker its defense! Enishi: Battousai . . . Kenshin: It's useless. You may have bested me in speed and height, but now you can't even stand . . . Enishi . . . Your techniques and your personality were both too one-sided. You attacked with limitless strength. But when it was forced to defend, that strength-Enishi: It's not over yet! (He drives two fingers into his ear, crushing the inner organs.) Megumi: He crushed his own-Misao: Yeaugh! Aoshi: The idiot crushed it . . . he was tortured by the pain, amplified by the Kyoukeimyaku. Saitou: No . . . You didn't see him in the other fight. This man's spirit has already transcended his body. No matter what pain his body feels, his mind won't consider it important. He's standing, but his sense of balance is still completely off. His defense hasn't weakened, but he's lost attacking power. They're finally evenly matched. (Enishi strikes. Kenshin dodges sideway, and Enishi's sword strikes the ground.) Yahiko: The shockwave parted the sea! (Enishi is left with a sword buried in a crater of sand.) Kenshin: I told you it's useless, Enishi. No matter how fiercely you attack, you'll never hit me. Enishi: So what! So what if I only attack! I don't protect anything--I don't need to! The only thing I wanted to protect, you--you already stole her from me! (There is silence for a minute.) Enishi: So I will kill you! I'll kill you with my own hands! Kaoru (thinking): That stance! The Kofuku Watoujutsu! Kenshin: You're right . . . I took her from you. And I can't give her back. All I can do is face your anger . . . (He sheathes his sword.) Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Ougi Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 8 february 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Towards a New Age Part 249--A New Step Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki versus Kofuku Watoujutsu Misao: But, didn't the Kofuku thingy already break the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki? Aoshi: I wonder . . . Before, he had only seen the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki once. That was his first time seeing the Kofuku. But now, they both each other's skills. Saitou: Their footing is more important now. Will he be able to take that crucial first step in the loose sand? Sanosuke: Just shut up and watch. They've already thrown the dice. When it comes down to skills he's way beyond him. Yahiko: Whatever happens, all we can do is watch and believe in him. Kaoru (thinking): Kenshin . . . Kenshin! (The two stare each other down, sweat dripping off of them.) Enishi: Battousai. You said you saw my sister smile. What about now? Is she smiling now? Kenshin: No . . . I can't see if she's smiling or not. That one smile was the last . . . I can't see her anymore. I can't hear her voice. But it doesn't matter. Just once was enough. With that, I can seek the smiles of the one most dear to me now, and my friends, and all those I see before me. I can take a new step, stronger than before. Enishi: I don't care about your stupid ramblings! If she's not smiling on you, then she's not smiling for anyone. So I'll execute you here, and take back my sister's smile! Kyoukeimyaku Watoujutsu! Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki! (They strike. Just as Enishi is about to bring his sword down, he is struck in the chest.) Enishi (thinking): It's different . . . It's different than before! Kaoru (thinking): That's it . . . I see. Before Kenshin found his answer, he fought beset with doubts. He couldn't fully execute the technique. But now he's found his answer--he has no more doubt. So that critical first step is that much stronger. That step is what's different--his new step! Enishi (thinking): Tomoe! Help me, Tomoe! Lend me your strength! If you just smile for me, I could beat anyone! I could be so strong! Smile . . . Please smile for me! (Tomoe appears with the same stern expression on her face. The sword slips from Enishi's fingers In that instant, Kenshin completes the technique. Enishi's sword breaks, and the tinted glasses fall from his face.)

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 8 february 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 250--A Smile Once Again Saitou: So this is how it turned out . . . Aoshi: But he won't use that sword again. Sanosuke: That's it. Yahiko: Kenshin won! Megumi: Ken-san! Misao: Himura! Kaoru: Kenshin . . . (Behind her, Heishin is regaining consciousness.) (Kenshin suddenly staggers.) Megumi: Oh no! Misao: Himura, are you-(He pulls himself together.) Kenshin: Not yet . . . (Enishi, too, is on his feet.) Kaoru (thinking): I see . . . Just winning or losing a fight isn't enough to pay for his crime. He has to make it right . . . Enishi: Battousai . . . Battousai! Kenshin: Enishi-(He is suddenly struck by a bullet in the shoulder. Heishin appears at the edge of the woods, clutching two pistols.) Misao: Himura! Aoshi: It's all right. It missed the vital points. However-Heishin: So you all tried to make a fool of me! I'll kill you! I'll take you all down! Kaoru: No! (She rushes out in front of him.) Yahiko: Kaoru! Misao: Kaoru! (In Enishi's clouded vision, Kaoru seems to blur with Tomoe, leaping in front of the blow to protect the one she loves.) Heishin: Die!

(Suddenly Enishi is between them, knocking Heishin down with one solid punch. Heishin hits a tree and slumps down. Enishi roars and rushes forward.) Kaoru: Stop! Any more and you'll really kill him-(Kenshin blocks Enishi's next punch.) Yahiko: Kenshin . . . Enishi: Move! Kenshin: I'm not moving. Enishi: Move it! Kenshin: If I move, you'll kill this man. I won't kill, and I won't let anyone else be killed. As long as there's anything I can do, I won't let anyone else die! It's over, Enishi . . . If you don't let go, Tomoe's smile will be lost to you forever. (Slowly, Enishi moves back a pace.) Kenshin: You saved Miss Kaoru. Thank you. (Enishi suddenly sinks to the ground, pounding his fists into the sand.) Enishi: No! The one I wanted to save--the one I really wanted to save--Damn you! Damn you! (Tears fall from his eyes.) Kaoru (thinking): In order to pay for his sins . . . even if he shed his heart's blood, unless someone forgave him, it wouldn't mean anything. Maybe it ended without forgiveness. Maybe his life will always go unrewarded. But-Kenshin (to Kaoru): Are you hurt? Kaoru (thinking): But Kenshin can still smile. He always smiles, with a little sorrow hidden in all his kindness. Maybe one life can't change an age. But I at least want to be by his side. I want to always be by his side. (Kenshin stumbles, and Kaoru moves forward to catch him.) Kenshin: Oro?

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 8 february 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 251--HURRY GO ROUND (The police boats have arrived. As Saitou directs the investigation of the island, Enishi is led off in custody.) Kaoru: Misao. Misao: Yeah? Kaoru: Did you bring what I asked you for? It's all right, isn't it Kenshin? Kenshin: Yes . . . That's best. Kaoru: Wait! (Enishi turns his head.) Kaoru (holding out Tomoe's old, worn diary): Here . . . take this. That was the last we saw of Yukishiro Enishi. When we reached Tokyo Bay, he had disappeared from the ship, along with Tomoe's diary. One week later. (A summer's day at the Kamiya dojo. Aoshi, Megumi, Sanosuke and Misao are out on the verandah; the last two are eating watermelon.) Misao: So, how's the search going? Aoshi: The same. Yukishiro Enishi's whereabouts are still unknown. The police have achieved their objective of breaking up the arms smuggling ring, but they're still searching for him frantically in an effort to save face. Except for Saitou. Saitou: Yukishiro Enishi as he is now couldn't kill anyone. Searching for that wreck of a man is a waste of time. Aoshi: He's already been transferred to his next assignment. Misao (through a big bite of watermelon): He's gotta be dead though right? If he jumped into the ocean he had to've drowned. Sanosuke: Doesn't matter. As long as that nutcase stays away from us. A voice from inside: Hey! Are you eating watermelon without me? (Yahiko, covered in bandages, bursts out, followed by a worried Tsubame.) Yahiko: Where's mine! Misao: There's no yours. (Why would there be?) Tsubame: You're not supposed to be walking aroundSanosuke: What, you get up just to bother us? Yahiko: Huh? Where's Kenshin?

Tsubame: Can't you be a little quieterSanosuke: What're you talking about? Misao: Himura and Kaoru are in Kyoto. Yahiko: Oh, okay. Tsubame: If your wounds reopen . . . Misao: Himura's so amazing. He was a mess when we got back, but he's already up and around. Yahiko: Hey, shut up! Misao: But he's a practitioner of the Hiten Mitsurugi school, so his body just works differently. Megumi (thinking): That's not true. In fact, it's just the reverse . . . (In Kyoto, Kenshin and Kaoru enter a cemetery. As they approach Tomoe's grave, they are shocked to find fresh flowers, incense and two gifts laid before the grave--a hairpin and a bottle of perfume.) Kaoru: Could Yukishiro Enishi have been here? Kenshin: The flowers . . . maybe, but . . . (thinking) This . . . (He picks up the hairpin.) Kenshin (thinking): What relatives does Tomoe have left besides Enishi? Kaoru: Kenshin? What's wrong? Kenshin: Oh. It's nothing. (They pray before her grave.) Kenshin: What did you say to her? Kaoru: Oh . . . "Thank you." During his Earthly Justice and in the end, on the island, what saved me is that Enishi couldn't kill a girl of Tomoe's age. But now that I think about it, I feel as though Tomoe was protecting me . . . (she blushes a little) And I guess I have a lot of other things to thank her for as well. (She turns back toward the grave.) Kaoru: Yukishiro Enishi . . . I wonder where he disappeared to. He said that death is the only way to atone for the sin of taking life. But if you think about it, he himself has killed. He was a criminal that sold weapons to murderers. But I don't think he would have killed himself. Kenshin: No . . . I think he's alive. When time stopped for him, fifteen years ago, he wouldn't have thought about it, but now that time is moving again, that's no longer true. He has to atone. Not through death, but in life. If he doesn't, Tomoe will never smile for him . . . Unless he atones, and is able to smile himself, the Tomoe inside Enishi will never smile again. Kaoru: That's so hard . . . Kenshin: But, the real Tomoe was kinder than anyone I ever knew. I'm sure she's watching over Enishi. She'll always watch over him . . . At least, that's what I believe. Kaoru: You're right.

(She picks up the wooden bucket that contained the flowers.) Kaoru: Kenshin. What did you say to-Kenshin: Like you, Miss Kaoru, I said "Thank you." And, "I'm sorry." And, "Farewell" . . . (Kaoru looks at him in surprise. Kenshin offers her his hand.) Kenshin: Let's go. (In Rakuninmura, Oibore is walking through the streets singing loudly.) Oibore: Oh, well, what the hell. Oh, well, what the hell. Oh, well-(He stops. Enishi, dirty, bloodstained, and clutching Tomoe's diary, is slumped against a wall. Oibore sits down next to him.) Oibore: New here, eh, youngster? You know, I wonder if we haven't met before . . . Ho ho ho, must be my imagination. Enishi (listlessly): Maybe it's my imagination as well, but I feel like I've seen your face before as well. Oibore: That's good, then. Both our minds are playing tricks on us. You must have lost something to look so broken down. But I don't need to hear about that. As long as you didn't throw it away, then just like him, you won't be one of those who lives in this dungheap. The time will come when you walk out of here again. Until then . . . I think it's some good fortune that led you to rest here a while. The real Tomoe was kinder than anyone I ever knew. I'm sure she's watching over Enishi. She'll always watch over him ...

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 10 july 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 252--Autumn Winds Then--there was suddenly a lot of change for the people I knew. (At the Oguni Clinic.) Kaoru: You're going back to Aizu?! This is so sudden . . . Megumi: I didn't really decide suddenly. I've always been thinking of opening a clinic where I grew up. Now that this whole thing is over, and Ken-san and Yahiko are better, I've decided to leave Tokyo in a week. Kaoru: Kenshin . . . Kenshin: It will be a little lonely here without you, Miss Megumi, but this is something you've chosen to do for yourself. It's been an honor knowing you. Megumi: Thank you . . .By the way, Ken-san . . . I've kept quiet up till now, but as your doctor, there's something I need to tell you . . . Then--there was suddenly a lot of change for the people I knew. Thinking back on it, maybe Miss Megumi's announcement was the beginning of it all . . . (Standing guard in front of the police station, Shin'ichi lets out an enormous yawn.) Shin'ichi: I'm so bored. I wish something would happen around here. Fellow Guard: Don't say that! That's bad luck! Shin'ichi: Sorry, sorry . . . It's just that nothing exciting has happened around here lately . . . (getting a manic gleam in his eye) Don't you get filled with that overwhelming sense of duty as an officer in times like that? Guard: Idiot! I don't want any more of that! I don't want to die on this job! (Kenshin is walking toward them.) Shin'ichi: Master Himura! (He bowls Kenshin over with his enthusiasm.) Kenshin: You must be . . . Shin'ichi: Shin'ichi Kosaburo, officer, fifth class, sir! Kenshin: Mr. Shin'ichi, then, why do you call me sir? Shin'ichi: I heard all about you from the chief! I believe all Ishin Shishi are worthy of respect! Kenshin: . . . Well, it doesn't matter. I don't want to go into the station since I'm carrying a sword. Would you take this for me? Shin'ichi: Oh, I'm sure it wouldn't be a problem for you, sir . . . A letter? Kenshin: Yes. Please give this to Inspector Fujita. (In Saitou's office. Saitou is sitting on a couch holding the letter, while Chou toys with a sword.)

Chou: From Battousai? Zat some kind of thank-you note or something? Saitou: Why don't you read for yourself? Chou (picking his nose): Lemme see then . . . (He ends up stabbing himself in the nose and bleeding in shock.) Chou: Man, this is . . . Saitou: Huh. Funny, isn't it. But this is no time for jokes. He's finally . . . I've kept quiet up till now, but as your doctor, there's something I need to tell you . . . Kenshin: This must have to do with my condition, doesn't it? (Everyone looks surprised.) Megumi: So you've noticed . . . Kenshin: It is my body, so . . . I first felt something was wrong some time after the Kyoto battle . . . And now each time I fight it gets a little worse. It was so faint that I might have been imagining it, but I felt that something was stagnating in my own body. Megumi: It's true that in the time since I examined you in Kyoto and when I examined you today, your condition has gotten worse . . . Kenshin: It was probably mastering the succession technique . . . that acted as the trigger. Megumi: The Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu is a style of kenjutsu that was meant to be used by large men, blessed like Hiko with a muscular physique that shields their bodies. Ken-san, you're just a little too small. No matter how great your talent, the more you use it, the more damage your body will take. You've seen the slight damage already . . . Kenshin: That's true. But mastering the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu was my own choice, and I knew I might risk my life in doing so. I have no regrets. But please tell me honestly. What will happen to me? Megumi: The damage to your body is still slight. If you're careful, you should have no trouble using a sword. But in four or five years, you won't be able to use the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu. (Walking back, Kenshin catches sight of Saitou through a second-story window.) Before that happens, I must settle things with him. He's the only one left from those scorching times . . . I must settle with my last enemy. (At the Kamiya dojo, that night.) Misao: Wow, the moon's already up . . . It's only dusk now. Sanosuke: Summer's almost over. Kaoru (coming out): Dinner's ready--where's Kenshin? Misao: Huh? He's not back yet? (hopefully) Well, I guess I better go look for him! Kaoru: That's okay. He got some pretty big news today. Kenshin probably wants to think things through on his own. Yahiko: Don't worry about him. Sanosuke: Yeah, this is the only place he's got to go back to.

Kaoru: That's true. Well, let's go ahead and eat. (Under the full moon, Kenshin sits alone in a rocky field, watching a pocket watch that reads ten minutes to midnight.) (At home, Kaoru is mending, glancing up at a clock that reads just past midnight.) (In Saitou's office, a grandfather clock strikes ten past midnight and chimes.) Chou: Hey! Saitou: Why are you here at this time of time? Chou: Well, I got sick of this spy stuff and thought I'd just grab all your money and run . . . No! It's past time for your showdown! If you don't get going-Saitou: Who told you I was accepting the challenge? Chou: What? Saitou: The man I wanted to settle with, Hitokiri Battousai, is no more. A wolf is a wolf. Shinsengumi is Shinsengumi. I had thought a hitokiri was a hitokiri, but I was wrong. Chou: But Himura Kenshin and Hitokiri Battousai are the same person, right? I don't get it. Saitou: You don't need to understand. Settling with a hitokiri that doesn't kill wouldn't mean anything to me. (He crushes out his cigarette in an overflowing ashtray.) Saitou: That's all. (A sudden gust blows through the open window, scattering papers. Chou jumps in surprise, but Saitou barely seems to notice.) Saitou: It's grown cold . . . Chou: Huh? Well, yeah . . . it's almost autumn. Saitou (staring out the window): You fool. (That morning. Kaoru has fallen asleep sitting up. Kenshin opens the door to her room.) Kenshin: Miss Kaoru. You'll catch cold if you sleep like that. (He smiles.) Kenshin: I'm home. Kaoru: Welcome back . . . Wait just a minute, I'll get you some breakfast. (Aoshi appears in the hall.) Aoshi: Himura. Did you settle things? Kenshin: . . . No. It seems he's given up on me. Some time later, we heard from Chief Uramura that "Fujita Gorou" had been transferred to another department. The former third captain of the Shinsengumi, Saitou Hajime . . . the last wolf left with fangs dropped out of my life forever.

Together with that one justice I never met again, Aku Soku Zan . . .

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 14 july 2002

- Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 253--Days of Indian Summer (At the Kamiya dojo, everyone is in the yard while Kaoru and Kenshin are doing laundry. They all look up at Aoshi in surprise.) Aoshi: We're going back to Kyoto. It's a good time. Kenshin: A good time? Misao: What? What? What? But we haven't even gone to Akakusa or the Ginza! Yahiko: You didn't come here to sightsee. Go home! Aoshi: We'll leave tomorrow with Takani Megumi. That way you'll only have to say goodbye once. Kaoru (thinking): Always the man of few words . . . I never really understood him. (That evening. Kaoru enters Misao's room, to find Misao alone, slumped on the floor clutching her traveling bag.) Kaoru: Misao, I brought you something to give Okina and the others . . . Hm? Where's Aoshi? Misao (mournfully): He went out with Himura . . . They said something about tea or something . . . Kaoru: Tea? (Misao clutches at Kaoru miserably; Kaoru pats her absently on the head.) (Misao: I wanna stay here more . . . ) (Kaoru remembers Aoshi saying, "If it were tea, I would be happy to.") Kaoru: That's right . . . (In another room, Aoshi and Kenshin are drinking tea.) Kenshin: I'm sorry this was so sudden. I didn't know when we'd get another chance. Aoshi: That's fine. Kenshin: You were a great help to us. I want to thank you for that. Aoshi: That's all right. Kenshin: You call yourself a villain. But don't kill more than you have to. Aoshi: As a general rule? For now, let's say that's something I agree with. (He rises to go, just as Kaoru comes in with a tray.) Kaoru: I brought some sweets . . . Aoshi (brushing past her): No thank you. We're finished. Kaoru: I wanted to say you really--

Aoshi: Himura already thanked me. Kaoru (thinking): I just don't understand him . . . Kenshin: Oh, is that sponge cake? Kaoru: Um, yes. Would you like some? Misao (tugging on Aoshi's sleeves and whining): Aoshi . . . Are we really leaving tomorrow? Aoshi: Yes. Kenshin: If Miss Misao wants to, Aoshi, why don't you stay a while longer? (Munch munch. This is delicious.) Misao: Himura! Kaoru: Or, Misao could stay by herself. (Misao, do you want some cake?) Misao: Kaoru! Aoshi: The seasons are shorter in the mountains than on the plains. If we wait much longer the ground will freeze and we'll have to wait until spring. We must lay our dead to rest in a sunnier place before that. (Misao suddenly realizes what he's talking about.) Misao: Himura, Kaoru! I'm sorry. But I have to go home with everyone. Kenshin: That's best. Misao (running off): Aoshi! Kaoru: So that's it . . . Kenshin: If you think about it, Aoshi's lived through a harsh past that strangers can't easily understand. All those hardships have had some effect on his character . . . Kaoru: You're right. (thinking) But even if strangers can't understand him, Aoshi has what he needs. A place of rest, and the true essence of love . . . The next day. Aoshi and Misao left by the first train for Shimbashi Station. And then-(Everyone is in the town square saying goodbye to Megumi.) Megumi: We didn't know each other very long, but thank you for all you've done for me. Kaoru (thinking): Megumi's leaving . . . Yahiko: Hey, are you walking back or what? Megumi: Hardly. A friend of Dr. Oguni's is going to take me by carriage for me, look. (She hands Kenshin a slip of paper.) Megumi: If you ever feel unwell, contact me here. I'll come right here to see you. Kenshin: Thank you. But if that happens, I'll come to you. A doctor puts the work of healing the sick and injured above all else. I know you'll do well.

Megumi: I'll do my best. (She holds out a medicine chest to Kaoru.) Megumi: All right, take this. It's got medicine and prescriptions for when Ken-san and the others get hurt-(She stops; Kaoru has a bleak look on her face.) Megumi: Hey, what are you looking so down about? I thought you hated me! Kaoru: Yes, I did. (Megumi: What!) Kaoru: But . . . there've just been so many goodbyes . . . Sanosuke (patting her on the head): Don't look like that! If you run you can get to Aizu in a day, right? Megumi: Only you can do that! Sanosuke: Anyway, you're going to Kyoto once a year to visit Tomoe's grave. It's not like this is goodbye for life. If you want to see somebody, just go and see em. Megumi: Hm . . . You finally said something right. Sanosuke: I told you, I always say the right thing. Megumi: Right . . . Well, if your right hand starts acting up again, just come to Aizu. I'll patch you right up. Sanosuke: I'll do that. Megumi (pressing the chest into Kaoru's hands): Like I was saying. Don't look so pathetic. It wasn't me and it wasn't Tomoe. Ken-san chose you. The thing that works best on his scar is a smile. So if you keep looking on him with a smile, someday, I'm sure . . . Kaoru (thinking): Megumi . . . Megumi: I got after you before Kyoto, after Kyoto . . . scolding you is really thankless work. (to the group) Well, goodbye, everyone. Kenshin: Be well. Just like that, without once looking back, Megumi left us. However you looked at her, she was a dignified, adult figure. I don't know when we'll meet again, but when we do, I hope I'm a little more grown up. (As they walk away) Sanosuke: Well, since we came all this way, we gotta get something to eat. Kenshin: That sounds good. Yahiko: Western food! I want Western food! (Shouts behind them): There he is! It's him! (Two cops are racing towards them.)

Sanosuke: What, me? Yahiko (pointing at Kenshin's sword): It's probably that again. Kenshin: Oh. What a problem. (Kaoru has noticed a small sign.) Cops: That's him, the tall one! The rooster-head! Sanosuke: Me? Kaoru: WHAT? Yahiko: Oh, shut up, Kaoru. Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru: Wh--Wh--What is this?? (The sign is a wanted poster with Sanosuke's picture on it.) Sanosuke: Guess the Shinshuu thing finally caught up with me . . . Kaoru: What? Cops: Come quietly, you! How could you attack an Ishin Shishi like Mr. Tani, you scum! (Sanosuke knocks them down with two quick punches.) Sanosuke: Don't call me scum. You don't know a damn thing about it. (A group of police are running towards him.) Cops: There he is! Two men down! Sanosuke: Looks like the whole force is after me. Kaoru: Sanosuke, what on earth-Sanosuke: Guess it might be goodbye for life for me. Kaoru: Sanosuke? Sanosuke: There's no way I'm getting caught here. Gotta go. (He takes off running.) Kaoru: Sanosuke?!

Back to Home

To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Next Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 20 august 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 254--The Passage of Time Sanosuke's arrest and his sudden flight. We heard all about it from that Uramura guy. That was probably the first we heard of Saitou's transfer. Then a week went by without hearing from Sanosuke. Yahiko: We can't help him if he doesn't get back here! Kaoru: The police haven't caught him. He hasn't been back to his longhouse. It's like he's just disappeared. Yahiko: What do they want him for anyway? Sanosuke wouldn't attack a stranger for no reason. They should find out what's really going on here! Kaoru: The chief's tried, but it's not easy. A lowlife gambler is one thing, but when an Ishin Shishi's been assaulted, there's not a lot he can do . . . I wonder why Sanosuke didn't tell us? Kenshin: This was Sano's personal business. If he had told us, we would have done something. I'm sure he wouldn't have wanted that. Kaoru: But . . . Kenshin: If I had traded on the name of Hitokiri Battousai, I could have settled this with a word . . . but then I would be no different than Tani. Kaoru: I see . . . Sanosuke wouldn't have liked that. Kenshin: Collusion and conspiracy was what Sano hated most. If he thought they were in the wrong, he would strike out at anyone, even me. He had to settle this himself. Yahiko: I guess that's the kind of man he was. But you wouldn't have any mercy on him either. Kenshin: That's true. He's a grown man. But, maybe it's because he was my only true friend. I never liked fighting, and he hated the Ishin Shishi, but despite all that, we were able to spend our time together. I've had many comrades who shared my beliefs and faced death with me, but there was never anyone like him. Yahiko: Hm . . . Sagara Sanosuke . . . where have you really gone? V oice: Hey . . . (They turn. A man is standing behind the dojo fence, looking around nervously and gesturing for silence.) Kenshin: You're a friend of Sano's-Man: Shh . . . Follow me quietly. Sano's waiting. (Farther in the distance, hiding behind a tree and watching, is a policeman.) (Sanosuke is waiting for them, standing in a little boat at the docks.) Sanosuke: Yo. Been a while. Yahiko: Sanosuke!? What the hell are you doing in a boat in the middle of the night? Sanosuke: Should be obvious. I'm taking a boat out of here.

Yahiko: You're going to sea? Sanosuke: Thought this was a good chance to say goodbye to lil ol' Japan and see the big wide world. Yahiko: You're going to take that little boat to a foreign country? Kaoru: You're so stupid! You'll die! Forget it! Sanosuke: You're the fools. There's a ship waiting for me offshore. (The sound of police whistles. Two of Sanosuke's friends race up.) Friends: They found us! The cops are coming! Cops: Find him! He's on the docks somewhere! Yahiko (unslinging his shinai): All right, I got one-Kenshin: No, wait a minute-(Chief Uramura points the way--in the wrong direction.) Uramura: There he is! This way! Charge! Yahiko: --Say what? Kenshin: Oro? (Uramura glances their way and puts a finger to his lips.) Kaoru: Chief . . . Sanosuke: What's wrong? They aren't here yet? Couldn't they see me? Kenshin: No, the chief made a "mistake." Sanosuke: Mistake, huh . . . Well, guess everyone makes mistakes. Then it's time for me to get going. Kaoru: Hey . . . are you really leaving? Sanosuke: Yeah. But I'll make sure this isn't goodbye for life. Just be sure you got a couple of kids to show me when I get back. Kaoru (blushing furiously): Wh-wh-what are you saying?! Sanosuke (laughing): Don't act so innocent. Yahiko, you'd better give those two some privacy and get out of the dojo. I'll give you my longhouse. Kaoru: Stoppit! Yahiko: . . . What am I supposed to do? Sanosuke: What? Yahiko: You're just going to run off with your tail between your legs and let them have their way? What if Tani hasn't learned

his lesson? What if he tries something again? What is that "evil" on your back for, anyway? Sanosuke: If you think that, then you've kinda got "evil" on your back too, right? Yahiko: Huh? Sanosuke: You don't get it? In other words, (patting him on the head) Kenshin isn't the only one I expect great things from. Kenshin: Sano-(Kenshin and Sanosuke look at each other a moment, then slap hands.) Sanosuke: I'm off. Kenshin: Right. And that was it . . . Honestly, right then I thought "They're amazing!" Sagara Sanosuke left behind this narrow country to see the world. He's a little different from Kenshin, but . . . I could see the "evil" on his back beckoning, and I knew I'd follow him someday. Kaoru: It's like you said, Kenshin. Kenshin: Hm? Kaoru: Megumi and Sanosuke and everyone are walking their own paths, living their own lives. They're journeys without farewells, beginnings without end. It's a little lonely, but I can bear it. Kenshin: Yes . . . It's a little lonely, but we can bear it. And so--time passed--Meiji 15 (1884). On the day of the last journey . . . Tsubame: Please let me through. I'm on an errand. (An older Tsubame, wearing a Western uniform and apron with a little lace cap, is trapped against a wall by three thugs.) Thugs: Don't say that. Play with us a little. Tell us a funny story. C'mon, Akabeko girl. (Behind them): Tsubame isn't clever enough to tell a story that would make a thug like you laugh. I'll tell you one instead. Thug: What?! (He swings with his sword, but Yahiko catches the blade between the first two knuckles of his right hand.) Tsubame: Yahiko! Thug: Yahiko? Not Myoujin Yahiko, acting master of the Kamiya Kasshin Dojo . . . Not Yahiko the master of a thousand shiratori?! Yahiko: So what you're saying is, I don't have to introduce myself. (The thugs are off screaming.) Tsubame: That's amazing, they ran after just hearing your name . . . So it's true you're the swordsman with a grip on all of eastern Japan.

Yahiko: Who said that? Tsubame: Who--everyone says so. Yahiko: It's not true. I'm the second greatest swordsman in Japan. (Obviously the greatest is Kenshin.) Tsubame: It must be nice to have so much self-confidence . . . Yahiko: Anyway, what are you wearing? Dressing flashy like that is only going to get you into trouble! (Is Watsuki into that kind of thing?) Tsubame: (I guess so . . .) It's the new Akabeko uniform . . . We're supposed to stand out for the summer . . . Yahiko: That place has taken a turn for the worse. Tsubame: I think so too, but . . . Anyway, thank you for saving me. Why don't you come back to the Akabeko and eat lunch with me? Yahiko: Wish I could. I gotta get back to the dojo. (Can I come later?) Tsubame: (Sure.) What is it? Practice? Yahiko: No. I don't know why, but Kenshin called me out.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight To the Last Chapter

translations by maigo-chan last updated 2 september 2002

Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations V olume Twenty-Eight--Toward a New Age Part 255--Toward a New Age (The prosperous-looking dojo. Yahiko enters the front gate.) Yahiko: Acting master Myoujin Yahiko coming in . . . (A little boy, the spitting image of Kenshin, is sitting on the roof bawling his eyes out.) Yahiko: Not again, Kenji. You climb up and get too scared to climb down? (He hooks his sword on the back of Kenji's robe and swings him down. Kenji goes limp, relieved.) Yahiko: You may look like a little Kenshin, but you're really just a little idiot . . . I don't know how you're going to carry on the dojo-(Kaoru pegs him with a sandal.) Kaoru: Hey! Quit picking on my son, or I'll really get mad! Yahiko (swinging Kenji around to her): Who's picking on him? I saved him! (Kenji gurgles and holds out his arms to be picked up--he loves his mom.) Kaoru: Oh, so you did. (taking him in her arms) Were you scared? I'm so sorry. Yahiko: You should be apologizing to me. Kenshin: Yahiko. I'm sorry to call you out here in this heat. Yahiko: Kenshin. (Inside the dojo. The wall bears a large number of students' nameplates; Kaoru is listed as master, Yahiko and Tsukayama Yutarou as assistant masters, Shinichi Kozaburo and Higashidani Outa as students . . .) Yahiko: What is it? If you want to arrange for outside practice at a new dojo I could-(Kenshin puts hand to his sword.) Kenshin: Take your stance, Yahiko. A one-point match. All right? (Yahiko looks startled. Kaoru steps forward.) Kaoru: Yahiko. Have you forgotten what day it is today? Today is your fifteenth birthday. You've heard, haven't you, that warriors long ago were recognized as men when they became fifteen . . . (Yahiko remembers Sanosuke telling him, "It's called genpuku. It's what you're aiming for as a swordsman. Remember that.") Yahiko (thinking): So that's it. Kenshin is testing me to see if I've truly become a man . . . But . . . Those instincts! That presence! Even if he hardly ever uses the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu anymore, he's the greatest living swordsman there is, a true legend . . . Kenshin (as if sensing his thoughts): Don't be afraid. You've resolved to follow the path of the sword. Remember all the battles of your life. The battles you've seen with your eyes. The battle you heard with your ears . . . The battles you embraced with your own skill . . . And all the battles you carry within you. If you concentrate all your strength behind that one blow, it will be enough.

(Yahiko is suddenly struck by all the warriors, all fighting for their own reasons, that he's seen over the years. He takes his stance.) Kenshin: It will be enough. Miss Kaoru? (Still holding Kenji, Kaoru steps forward with one arm raised.) Kaoru (letting it drop): Begin! (Kenshin and Yahiko charge at each other, both striking.) Kaoru: A . . . a draw? (Kenshin's sword has hit Yahiko in the side, but Yahiko's sword caught him on the shoulder. Then Yahiko's sword drops and he falls to his knees with the force of the blow.) Yahiko: Heh heh . . . guess I couldn't measure up. Kenshin: Hm. But it was a good blow. Can you stand? Yahiko: Yeah, I guess so. (Kenshin and Kaoru exchange glances. Then Kenshin holds out the sakabatou to him.) Kenshin: Yahiko. A gift for your coming of age. Take it! Yahiko: Wha . . . Wait--wait a minute! I can't take that! First of all, I lost! Kenshin: I wasn't concerned with who won or lost. I only wanted to see if your whole soul was behind your attack. When I saw that it was, I made up my mind. Take it. (He holds it out again, and Yahiko accepts it.) Yahiko (thinking): It's heavy . . . Kenshin: You may find it heavy and hard to use at first, but you'll learn to wield it with your own strength. And someday you'll surpass me with it. Yahiko (nodding): Right! (He races out the gates. Kenshin and Kaoru watch him go.) Kaoru: So that's the end. You carried that sword for fifteen years. You must feel a little lonely without it . . . ? Kenshin: A little. But I feel happy as well, so I feel better than I expected. (To Kenji, as he takes him) Come on. All right, Kenji, you'll inherit the sakabatou after Yahiko. (Kenji scowls and pulls Kenshin's hair--he hates his dad.) Kenshin (laughing): I suppose you'll get used to me eventually. (Kaoru smiles, and reaches out to touch the cross scar.) Kaoru: Megumi told me something when I went to visit her in Aizu. She said sword scars carry strong emotions behind them. As long as those feelings remain, the scar will never fade. (thinking) The scar looks so much lighter . . . Kenshin: Yes. Probably the scar will never completely fade. I almost never use the Hiten Mitsurugi-ryuu . . . I've passed on

the sakabatou. But that doesn't mean I'll never fight again. The battle of life isn't over yet. (He passes Kenji back to Kaoru.) I'll fight on, upholding my vow not to kill. Kaoru: You're right. (thinking) But . . . (aloud) Kenshin? Kenshin: Oro? Kaoru (thinking): You've fought well.

Rurouni Kenshin--End.

Back to Home To Volume Twenty-Eight

translations by maigo-chan last updated 2 september 2002

Serizawa Kamo's Rurouni Kenshin Translations Index Links to ALL chapters. Sojiro's Homepage Chapters 152 (the beginning of the revenge arc) to 203 Miko's Rurouni Kenshin Translations Chapters from 196 to 227. Rurouni Kenshin Manga Translations Living Room Translations from the Chinese. Not all chapters are up, but the author takes requests, and the translations are written in either ordinary or Shakespearan-style language. Hiko Seijuro's Place Parts of volumes 1, 2, 3, 24, 25 &26 Anime Web Turnpike Rurouni Kenshin page A great deal of RK links. Anyone looking for a custom cosplay costume might try here: Oh Noh! Kimonos

Back to Home